diff --git a/data/abbott/__cts__.xml b/data/abbott/__cts__.xml new file mode 100644 index 0000000..001cc40 --- /dev/null +++ b/data/abbott/__cts__.xml @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ + + + Edwin Abbott Abbott + diff --git a/data/abbott/abbott.xml b/data/abbott/abbott.xml deleted file mode 100644 index e338a6c..0000000 --- a/data/abbott/abbott.xml +++ /dev/null @@ -1,29274 +0,0 @@ - - - - - A Shakespearean Grammar - E. A. Abbott -

later

 - - - A Shakespearean Grammar - Edwin Abbott Abbott - - London and New York - Macmillan and Company - 1870 - - - - - - - -

later

 - -

This pointer pattern extracts act and scene and line.

This pointer pattern extracts book and chapter.

This pointer pattern extracts book.

 - -

This pointer pattern extracts act and scene and line.

This pointer pattern extracts book and chapter.

This pointer pattern extracts book.

 -

This pointer pattern extracts act and scene and line.

This pointer pattern extracts book and chapter.

This pointer pattern extracts book.

 - - - - - - English - Greek - Latin - German - French - Italian - - - converted to TEI P5 - - - - - - - A Shakespearean Grammar - An Attempt to Illustrate Some of the Differences between - Elizabethan and Modern English - - By E. A. Abbott - MacMillan and CompanyNew York, - 1870 - - - -
- PREFACE TO THIRD EDITION. - - - -

THE success which has attended the First and Second Editions of the - SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR, and the demand for a Third Edition - within a year of the publication of the First, has encouraged the Author to - endeavour to make the work somewhat more useful, and to render it, as far as - possible, a complete book of reference for all difficulties of Shakespearian - syntax or prosody. For this purpose the whole of Shakespeare has been re-read, - and an attempt has been made to include within this Edition the explanation of - every idiomatic difficulty (where the text is not confessedly corrupt) that - comes within the province of a grammar as distinct from a glossary.

-

The great object being to make a useful book of reference for students, and - especially for classes in schools, several Plays have been indexed so fully that - with the aid of a glossary and historical notes the references will serve for a - complete commentary. These Plays are, As You Like It, - Coriolanus, Hamlet, - Henry V., Julius - Cœsar, Lear, Macbeth, Merchant of Venice, Midsummer Night's Dream, Richard - II., Richard III., Tempest, Twelfth Night. These indices have been omitted in the - electronic edition. It is hoped that these copious indexes will meet - a want, by giving some definite work to be prepared by the class, whether as a - holiday task or in the work of the term. The want of some such distinct work, to - give thoroughness and definiteness to an English lesson, has been - felt by many teachers of experience. A complete table of the contents of each - paragraph has been prefixed, together with a Verbal Index at the end. The - indexes may be of use to students of a more advanced stage, and perhaps may - occasionally be found useful to the general reader of Shakespeare.

-

A second perusal of Shakespeare, with a special reference to idiom and prosody, - has brought to light several laws which regulate many apparent irregularities. - The interesting distinction between thou and - you (Pars. 231--235), for example, has not hitherto - attracted the attention of readers, or, as far as I am aware, of commentators on - Shakespeare. The use of the relative with plural antecedent and singular verb - (Par. 246); the prevalence of the third person plural in - -s (Par. 333), which does not appear in modern - editions of Shakespeare; the "confusion of proximity" (Par. 412); the - distinction between an adjective before and after a noun; these and many other - points which were at first either briefly or not at all discussed, have - increased the present to more than thrice the size of the original book. I - propose now to stereotype this edition, so that no further changes need be - anticipated.

-

It may be thought that the amplification of the Prosody is unnecessary, at all - events, for the purpose of a school-book. My own experience, however, leads me - to think that the Prosody of Shakespeare has peculiar interest for boys, and - that some training in it is absolutely necessary if they are to read Shakespeare - critically. The additions which have been made to this part of - the book have sprung naturally out of the lessons in English which I have been - in the habit of giving; and as they are the results of practical experience, I - am confident they will be found useful for school purposes.The somewhat grotesque name of "amphibious verse" (Par. 513) - sprang in this way from class-teaching. I have retained it, as answering its - purpose, by communicating its meaning readily and impressively. A - conjectural character, more apparent however than real, has perhaps been given - to this part of the book from the necessity that I felt of setting down - every difficult verse of Shakespeare where the text was not - acknowledged as corrupt, or where the difficulty was more than slight. - Practically, I think, it will be found that the rules of the Prosody will be - found to solve most of the difficulties that will present themselves to boys--at - least, in the thirteen Plays above mentioned.

-

Besides obligations mentioned in the First Edition, I must acknowledge the great - assistance I have received from MÄTZNER'S - Englische Grammatik (3 vols., Berlin, - 1865), whose enormous collection of examples deserves - notice. I am indebted to the same author for some points illustrating the - connection between Early and Elizabethan English. Here, however, I have received - ample assistance from Mr. F. J. Furnivall, Mr. R. - Morris, and others, whose kindness I am glad to have an opportunity - of mentioning. In particular, I must here acknowledge my very great obligation - to the Rev. W. W. Skeat, late Fellow of Christ's College, - Cambridge, whose excellent edition of William of Palerne - (Early English Text Society, - 1867), and whose Mœso-Gothic - Dictionary (Asher, London, - 1866), have been of great service to me. Mr. - Skeat also revised the whole of the proof-sheets, and many of his - suggestions are incorporated in the present work. I may add here, that in - discussing the difference between thou and - you (231-5), and the monosyllabic - foot (480-6), I was not aware that I had been anticipated by - Mr. Skeat, who has illustrated the former point (with reference - to Early English) in William of Palerne, p. xlii., - and the latter in his Essay on the Metres of - Chaucer (vol. i., Aldine Edition, London, - 1866). The copious Index to - Layamon, edited by Sir Frederick Madden, has - also been of great service. I trust that, though care has been taken to avoid - any unnecessary parade of Anglo-Saxon, or Early English, that might interfere - with the distinct object of the work, the information on these points will be - found trust-worthy and useful. The Prosody has been revised throughout by - Mr. A. J. Ellis, whose work on Early English Pronunciation is - well known. Mr. Ellis's method of scansion and notation is not in - all respects the same as my own, but I have made several modifications in - consequence of his suggestive criticisms.

-

I have now only to express my hope that this little book may do something to - forward the development of English instruction in English schools. Taking the - very lowest ground, I believe that an intelligent study of English is the - shortest and safest way to attain to an intelligent and successful study of - Latin and Greek, and that it is idle to expect a boy to grapple with a sentence - of Plato or Thucydides if he cannot master a passage - of Shakespeare or a couplet of Pope. Looking, - therefore, at the study of English from the old point of view adopted by those - who advocate a purely classical instruction, I am emphatically of opinion that - it is a positive gain to classical studies to deduct from them an hour or two - every week for the study of English. But I need scarcely say that the time seems - not far off when every English boy who continues his studies to the age of - fifteen will study English for the sake of English; and where English is studied - Shakespeare is not likely to be forgotten.

- - E. A. A. - 30th May, 1870. - -
- - -
- PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION. - - - -

THE object of this work is to furnish students of Shakespeare and Bacon with a - short systematic account of some points of difference between Elizabethan syntax - and our own. The words of these authors present but little - difficulty. They can be understood from glossaries, and, even without such aid, - a little reflection and attention to the context will generally enable us to hit - the meaning. But the differences of idiom are more perplexing. They - are more frequent than mere verbal difficulties, and they are less obvious and - noticeable. But it need hardly be said, that if we allow ourselves to fancy we - are studying Shakespeare critically, when we have not noticed and cannot explain - the simplest Shakespearian idiom, we are in danger of seriously lowering our - standard of accurate study, and so far from training we are untraining our - understanding. Nor is it enough to enumerate unusual idioms without explaining - them. Such is not the course we pursue in Latin and Greek, and our native tongue - should either not be studied critically at all, or be studied as thoroughly as - the languages of antiquity. Of - course it is possible to study Shakespeare with great advantage, and yet - without any reference to textual criticism. Only, it should be distinctly - under-stood in such cases that textual criticism is not attempted. -

-

The difficulty which the author has experienced in teaching pupils to read - Shakespearian verse correctly, and to analyse a metaphorical expression, has - induced him to add a few pages on Shakespeare's prosody and on the use of simile - and metaphor. -

-

A very important question in the study of English is, what should be the amount - and nature of the assistance given to students in the shape of notes. It is - clear that the mere getting up and reproducing a commentator's opinions, though - the process may fill a boy with useful information, can in no sense be called a - training. In the Notes and Questions at the end of this volume I have tried to - give no more help than is absolutely necessary. The questions may be of use as a - holiday-task, or in showing the student how to work the Grammar. They have been - for the most part answered by a class of boys from fourteen to sixteen years - old, and some by boys much younger.

-

In some of the sections of the Prosody I must acknowledge my obligations to - Mr. W. S. Walker's work on Shakespeare's Versification. In correcting the proof-sheets I - have gained much from consulting Mr. Walker's - Criticisms on Shakespeare. Other - obligations are acknowledged in the course of the work; but the great mass of - the examples have been collected in the course of several years' close study of - Shakespeare and contemporaneous authors. I am aware that there will be found - both inaccuracies and incompleteness in this attempt to apply the rules of - classical scholarship to the criticism of Elizabethan English, but it is perhaps - from a number of such imperfect contributions that there will at last arise a - perfect English Grammar.

-
- REFERENCES. -

The following works are referred to by the pages:-- - - - Ascham - Scholemaster - - Mayor - London - 1863 - - - - - The Advancement of Learning - - Oxford - 1640 - - - - - Bacon - Essays - - Wright - London - 1868 - - - - - Ben Johnson - Works - - Gifford - London - 1838 - - - - - North - Plutarch - - London - 1656 - - - - - Florio - Montaigne - - London - 1603 - - - - -

-

Wager, Heywood, Ingelend, &c., and - sometimes Beaumont and Fletcher, are quoted from - The Songs of the Dramatists,<title> - <name>J. W. Parker</name>, - <date>1855</date>.

-
-
- WORKS REFERRED TO BY ABBREVIATIONS. -

Some of the plays of Shakespeare are indicated by the initials of the titles, - as follow: - A. - W.All's Well - that Ends Well. - A. and - C.Antony - and Cleopatra. - A. Y. - L.As You - Like It. - C. of - E.Comedy - of Errors. - J. - C.Julius - Cæsar. - L. L. - L.Love's - Labour Lost. - M. for - M.Measure - for Measure. - M. of - V.Merchant - of Venice. - M. W. of - W.Merry - Wives of Windsor. - M. N. - D.Midsummer Night's Dream. - M. - AdoMuch Ado - about Nothing. - P. of - T.Pericles - of Tyre. - R. and - J.Romeo - and Juliet. - T. of - Sh.Taming - of the Shrew. - T. of - A.Timon of - Athens. - T. - A.Titus - Andronicus. - Tr. and - Cr.Troilus - and Cressida. - T. - N.Twelfth - Night. - T. G. of - V.Two - Gentlemen of Verona. - W. - T.Winter's - Tale. -

-

(The quotations are from the Globe edition unless otherwise specified.) - Asch.Ascham's - Scholemaster. - B. - E.Bacon's Essays. - B. and - F.Beaumont and - Fletcher - B. J.Ben Jonson. - B. J. E. in - &c.Every Man in his Humour. - B. J. E. out - &c.Every Man out of his Humour. - B. J. Cy.'s - Rev.Cynthia's Revels. - B. J. Sil. - Wom.Silent - Woman. - B. J. - Sejan.Sejanus. - B. J. Sad - Sh.Sad - Shepherd. - L. - C.Lover's - Complaint. - N. - P.North's Plutarch. - P. - P.Passionate - Pilgrim. - R. of - L.Rape of - Lucrece. - Sonn.Shakespeare's Sonnets. - V. and - A.Venus - and Adonis. -
-

-

Numbers in parentheses thus (81) refer to the paragraphs of the Grammar.

-
-
-
- INTRODUCTION. - -

ELIZABETHAN English, on a superficial view, appears to present this great point - of difference from the English of modern times, that in the former any - irregularities whatever, whether in the formation of words or in the combination - of words into sentences, are allowable. In the first place, almost any part of - speech can be used as any other part of speech. An adverb can be used as a verb, - They askance their - eyes(R. of - L.); as a noun, - the backward and abysm of time - (<abbr>Sonn.</abbr>); or as - an adjective, a seldom - pleasure - (<abbr>Sonn.</abbr>). Any - noun, adjective, or neuter verb can be used as an active verb. You can - happy your friend, malice or - foot your enemy, or fall an axe on his neck. - An adjective can be used as an adverb; and you can speak and act - easy, - free, - excellent: or as a noun, and you can talk of fair - instead of beauty, and a pale instead of a - paleness. Even the pronouns are not exempt from these metamorphoses. - A he is used for a man, and a lady is described by a gentleman as - the fairest she he has yet beheld. - Spenser asks us to Come down and learne the little - what - That Thomalin can sayne.Calend. - Jul. v. 31 (Nares). And Heywood, after dividing - human diners into three classes thus--

- - Some with small fare they be not pleased, - Some with much fare they be diseased, - Some with mean fare be scant appeased, - - - - -

adds with truly Elizabethan freedom--

- - But of all somes none is displeased - To be welcome. - - - Compare More by all - mores. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 139. - -

In the second place, every variety of apparent grammatical inaccuracy meets us. - He for him, him for - he; spoke and took, for - spoken and taken; plural nominatives with - singular verbs; relatives omitted where they are now considered necessary; - unnecessary antecedents inserted; shall for will, - should for would, would for - wish; to omitted after "I - ought," inserted after "I durst;" double - negatives; double comparatives ("more better," &c.) and superlatives; - such followed by which, that by - as, as used for as if; - that for so that; and lastly, some verbs - apparently with two nominatives, and others without any nominative at all. To - this long list of irregularities it may be added that many words, and - particularly prepositions and the infinitives of verbs, are used in a different - sense from the modern. Thus-- - - - - - To fright you thus methinks I am too savage, - - - Macb. iv. 2. 70. - - - does - not mean I am too savage to fright you.Received - of the most pious Edwardshak. mac 3.6.27 (170) does not mean from - Edward, but by Edward; and - when Shakespeare says that the rich will not every hour survey - his treasure, for blunting the fine point of - seldom pleasure, he does not mean for the sake of, - but for fear of blunting pleasure.

-

On a more careful examination, however, these apparently disorderly and - inexplicable anomalies will arrange themselves under certain heads. It must be - remembered that the Elizabethan was a transitional period in the history of the - English language. On the one hand, there was the influx of new discoveries and - new thoughts requiring as their equivalent the coinage of new words (especially - words expressive of abstract ideas); on the other hand, the revival of classical - studies and the popularity of translations from Latin and Greek authors suggested Latin and Greek words (but principally Latin) as the - readiest and most malleable metal, or rather as so many ready-made coins - requiring only a slight national stamp to prepare them for the proposed - augmentation of the currency of the language. Moreover, the long and rounded - periods of the ancients commended themselves to the ear of the Elizabethan - authors. In the attempt to conform English to the Latin frame, the constructive - power of the former language was severely strained.

-

The necessity of avoiding ambiguity and the difficulty of connecting the end of a - long sentence with the beginning, gave rise to some irregularities, to the - redundant pronoun (242), the redundant - ‘that’ (285), and the irregular - ‘to’ (416).

-

But, for the most part, the influence of the classical languages was confined to - single words, and to the rhythm of the sentence. The syntax was - mostly English both in its origin and its development, and several constructions - that are now called anomalous (such as the double negative [406] and the double comparative [409]) have, and had from the earliest period, an - independent existence in English, and are merely the natural results of a spirit - which preferred clearness and vigour of expression to logical symmetry. Many of - the anomalies above mentioned may be traced back to some peculiarities of Early - English, modified by the transitional Elizabethan period. Above all, it must be - remembered that Early English was far richer than Elizabethan English in - inflections. As far as English inflections are concerned the Elizabethan period - was destructive rather than constructive. Naturally, therefore, while - inflections were being discarded, all sorts of tentative experiments were made: - some inflections were discarded that we have restored, others retained that we - have discarded. Again, sometimes where inflections were retained the sense of - their meaning and power had been lost, and at other times the memory of - inflections that were no longer visibly expressed in writing still influenced - the manner of expression. Thus Ben Jonson writes:-- -

-

- The persons plural keep the termination of the first person singular. In - former times, till about the reign of King Henry VIII. they were wont to be - formed by adding en thus:--Loven, sayen, complainen. But now (whatsoever is the cause) it is quite grown out of - use, and that other so generally prevailed that I dare not presume to set - this on foot again. -

-

He appears to be aware of the Midland plural in en (332) which is found only very rarely in - Spenser and in Pericles of Tyre, but not of the - Northern plural in es (333), which is very frequently found in Shakespeare, and which - presents the apparent anomaly of a plural noun combined with a singular verb. - And the same author does not seem to be aware of the existence of the - subjunctive mood in English. He ignores it in his Etymology of a - Verb, and, in the chapter on Syntax of a Verb with a - Noun, writes as follows:--

-

- Nouns signifying a multitude, though they be of the singular number, - require a verb plural: 'And wise men rehearsen in sentence, - Where folk be drunken there is no resistance.' - LYDGATE, lib. ii. -

-

And he continues thus:--This exception is in other nouns also very - common, especially when the verb is joined to an adverb or - conjunction: - It is preposterous to execute a man before he - have been condemned. It would - appear hence that the dramatist was ignorant of the force of the inflection of - the subjunctive, though he frequently uses it. Among the results of inflectional - changes we may set down the following anomalies:-- Inflections discarded but their power retained. Hence - - - spoke (343) for spoken, - rid for ridden. - It should, however, be stated - that the n is often dropped in Early - English. - You ought not walk for You - ought not walken (the old - infinitive). The new infinitive (357) to - walk used in its new meaning and also sometimes - retaining its old gerundive signification. Morris, Specimens - of Early English, p. xxxiii. Inf. - loven. Gerund, to - lovene. - To glad (act.), to - mad - (act.), &c. (290) for to - gladden, - madden, &c. The adverbial e (1) being discarded, an adjective appears - to be used as an adverb: He raged more - fierce, &c. Other is used for - other(e), pl. other - men, &c. The ellipsis of - the pronoun (399) as a - nominative may also be in part thus explained. - Inflections retained with their old power. - The subjunctive inflection frequently - used to express a condition--Go - not my horse, for If my horse - go not. Hence - as with the subj. appears to be used for - as if, and for - and if, but (in the - sense of except) for except if, - &c. The plural in - en; very rarely. - The plural in es or - s; far more commonly. - His used as the old genitive of - he for of him. - Me, him, - &c. used to represent other cases beside the objective and - the modern dative: I am appointed - him to murder you. - Inflections retained but - their power diminished or lost. - - Thus he for him, - him for he; - I for me, - me for I, &c. - In the same way the s - which was the sign of the possessive case had so far lost its - meaning that, though frequently retained, it was sometimes - replaced (in mistake) by his and - her. - Other anomalies may be explained - by reference to the derivations of words and the idioms of Early - English. Hence can be explained - - so followed by as; - - such followed by - which (found in E. E. sometimes in - the form whuch or - wuch); - that followed by - as; - - who followed by - he; - - the which put for - which; - - shall for will, - should for - would, and - would for - wish. - - -

-

The four above-mentioned causes are not sufficient to explain all the anomalies - of Elizabethan style. There are several redundancies, and still more ellipses, - which can only be explained as follows. - - - Clearness was preferred to grammatical correctness, - and - brevity both to correctness and clearness. - Hence it was common to place words in the order in - which they came uppermost in the mind without much regard - to syntax, and the result was a forcible and perfectly unambiguous but - ungrammatical sentence, such as: - - The prince that feeds great natures they will sway - him. - <abbr>B. J.</abbr> - Sejanus. - As instances of brevity:-- Be guilty of my death - since of my crime. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr> - It cost more to get than to lose in a day. - <abbr>B. J.</abbr> - Poetaster. - -

One great cause of the difference between - Elizabethan and Victorian English is, that the latter has - introduced or developed what may be called the - division of labour. A few examples will - illustrate this.

-

The Elizabethan subjunctive (see VERBS, - SUBJUNCTIVE) could be used optatively, or to - express a condition or a - consequence of a condition, or - to signify purpose after - that. Now, - all these different meanings are expressed by different - auxiliaries--would that! - should he come, - he would find, - that he may see,--and the - subjunctive inflection is restricted to a few phrases with - if. - To walk is now either (1) a noun, or (2) - denotes a purpose, in order to walk. In - Elizabethan English, to walk - might also denote by walking, - as regards walking, - for walking; a licence now - discarded, except in one or two common phrases, such as - I am happy to say, &c. - Similarly, Shakespeare could write of - vantage for from - vantage-ground, - of charity for - for charity's - sake, - of mine honour for - on my honour, - of purpose for - on purpose, - of the city's cost for - at the city's cost, - of his body for as - regards his life, - made peace of enmity for - peace instead of enmity, - we shall find a shrewd contriver of - him for in him, - did I never speak of all that - time for during all that - time. Similarly by has been - despoiled of many of its powers, which have been divided - among near, - in accordance with, - by reason of, - owing to. - But has been forced to cede some of its - provinces to unless and - except. Lastly, that, in - Early English the only relative, had been - already, before the Elizabethan times, supplanted in many - idioms by who and which; but - it still retained its meanings of because, - inasmuch as, and when; - sometimes under the forms for - that, - in that; sometimes without the - prepositions. These it has now lost, except in a few - colloquial phrases.

-

As a rule, then, the tendency of the English language has - been to divide the labour of expression as far as possible - by diminishing the task assigned to overburdened words and - imposing it upon others. There are, of course, exceptions to - this rule--notably who and - which; but this has been the - general tendency. And in most cases it will be found that - the Victorian idiom is clearer but less terse than the - corresponding Elizabethan idiom which it has - supplanted.

The character - of Elizabethan English is impressed upon its pronunciation, as well as - upon its idioms and words. As a rule their pronunciation seems to have - been more rapid than ours. Probably the greater influence of spoken as - compared with written English, sanctioned many contractions which would - now be judged intolerable if for the first time introduced. (See 461.) This, however, does - not explain the singular variation of accent upon the same words in the - same author. Why should "exile," "aspect," "confessor," and many other - words, be accented now on the first, now on the second syllable? The - answer is, that during the unsettled Elizabethan period the foreign - influence was contending with varying success against the native rules - of English pronunciation. The English rule, as given by Ben Jonson, is - definite enough. "In dissyllabic simple nouns" (by which it is to be - supposed he means un-compounded), "the accent is on the first, as - 'bélief,' 'hónour,' &c." But he goes on to say, that - "all verbs coming from the Latin, either of the supine or otherwise, - hold the accent as it is found in the first person present of those - Latin verbs." Hence a continual strife over every noun derived from - Latin participles: the English language claiming the new comer as her - naturalized subject, bound by English laws; the Latin, on the other hand, asserting a partial jurisdiction over her emigrants. Hence - accéss and - áccess, - precépt and - précept, - contráct (noun) and - cóntract, - instínct and - ínstinct, - relápse and - rélapse. The same battle raged over - other Latin words not derived from participles: - commérce and - cómmerce, - obdúrate and - óbdurate, - sepúlchre and - sépulchre, - contráry and - cóntrary, - authórize and - aúthorize, - perséver and - persevére, - cónfessor and - conféssor. The battle terminated in a - thoroughly English manner. An arbitrary compromise has been effected - between the combatants. Respéct, - relápse, - succéss, - succéssor, were ceded to the Latin: - áspect, - cóllapse, - Collapse is - accented on the last syllable in most dictionaries. - áccess, - sépulchre, were appropriated by the - English. But while the contest was pending, and prisoners being taken - and retaken on either side, we must not be surprised at finding the same - word ranged now under native, now under foreign colours. -

Words then used literally are now used - metaphorically, and vice versâ. -

-

The effect of this is most apparent in the altered use of - prepositions. For instance, by, - originally meaning near, has supplanted - of in the metaphorical sense of - agency, as it may in its turn be supplanted - by with or some other preposition. - This is discussed more fully under the head of prepositions - (138). Here a - few illustrations will be given from other words. It is not - easy to discover a defined law regulating changes of - metaphor. There is no reason why we should not, with - Beaumont and Fletcher, talk of living at a - deep - How brave lives - he that keeps a fool, although the rate be - deeper, But he that is his - own fool, sir, does live a great deal - cheaper. rate as well as a - high rate. But - it will be found with respect to many words derived from - Latin and Greek, that the Elizabethans used them - literally and generally; we, metaphorically and - particularly. Thus "metaphysical" was used by - Shakespeare in the broader meaning of "supernatural;" and - "fantastical" could be applied even to a murder, in the wide - sense of "imagined." So "exorbitant" was out of the - path, - uncommon; now only applied to - that which is uncommonly "expensive." So - extravagant ( The - extravagant and erring - spirit,Hamlet, i. 1 ) has - been restricted to wandering - beyond the bounds of economy. "To aggravate" now - means, except when applied to disease, "to add to the mental - burdens of any one," hence "to vex;" but in Sonn. 146 we - find to aggravate thy store in the literal - sense of to add to the weight of or - increase. So - journall meant - diurnal or daily; now it - is restricted to a "daily" newspaper or memoir. The fact is - that, in the influx of Greek and Latin words into the - English language, many were introduced to express ideas that - either could be, or were already, expressed in the existing - vocabulary. Thus we do not require "metaphysical" to express - that which is supernatural, nor "fantastical" to express - that which is imagined; "exorbitant" is unnecessary in the - sense of "uncommon;" "extravagant" (though it has a special - force in the - extravagant and erring - spirit, - Hamlet, i. - 1) is not in most cases so obvious as - "wandering;" "increase" is simpler than "aggravate," and - "daily" more English than "diurnal." Similarly "speculation" - is unnecessary to express the power of seeing, "advertised" - useless in the sense of "warned" or "informed" (Lear, iv. 6. - 214), "vulgar" in the sense of common. Such - words, once introduced into the language, finding the - broader room which they had been intended to fill already - occupied, were forced to take narrower meanings. They did - this, for the most part, by confining themselves to one out - of many meanings which they had formerly represented, or by - adopting metaphorical and philosophical instead of literal - and material significations; and as the sense of their - derivation and original meaning became weaker, the - transition became easier. This is not merely true of words - derived from Latin and Greek. "Travail," for example, - finding itself supplanted in its original sense by "work" or - "labour," has narrowed itself to a special meaning: the same - is true of "beef," "pork," &c.

-

On the other hand, some Latin and Greek words that express technicalities have, as the sense of their exact - meaning was weakened, gradually become more loosely and - generally used. Thus, "influence" means now more than the - mere influence of the stars on men; "triumph," - "preposterous," "pomp," "civil," "ovation," and "decimate," - have lost much of their technical meaning. Of these words it - may be said, that Shakespeare uses them more literally and - particularly than we do. Thus, "triumph" is used for a show - at a festival; "civil" is used for peaceful; - preposterous ass (T. of Sh. iii. - 1. 9) is applied to a man who put music - before philosophy; - decimation - (T. of A. v. - 1. 31) is used in its technical sense - for a tithed death. -

-

One cause that has affected the meaning of Latin-derived - words has been the preference with which they have been - selected in order to express depreciation. This has narrowed - some words to an unfavourable signification which they did - not originally possess. Thus, "impertinent" in Elizabethan - authors meant not to the point; "officious" - could then mean obliging, and a clever person - could be described as an admirable conceited - fellow - (W. T. iv. 4. - 203).

-

A classical termination (446) may sometimes be treated as active or as - passive. Hence "plausibly" is used for with - applause actively. The Romans - plausibly did give - consent. - R. of L. - A very inconsiderate - (inconsiderable) handful of English. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - Appendix 31. Thus, on the one hand, we - have fluxive eyes (eyes flowing - with tears: L. C. - 8), and on the other the more common passive - sense, as "the inexpressive she" (the woman - whose praises cannot be expressed).

-

With respect to words of English or French origin, it is more - difficult to establish any rule. All that can be said is - that the Elizabethan, as well as the Victorian meaning, may - be traced to the derivation of the word. Why, for instance, - should not Ben Jonson write-- Frost fearing - myrtle shall impale my - head. - Poetast. i. 1. - - i.e. - take in within its pale, surround, as - justifiably as we use the word in its modern sense of - "transfixing?" Why should not sirens "train" - (draw or decoy--trahere) their victims to - destruction, as well as educators "train" their pupils - onward on the path of knowledge? We talk of a - world of trouble to signify an - infinity; why should not Bacon - (<abbr>E.</abbr> 38) - talk of "a globe of precepts?" Owing to the - deficiency of their vocabulary, and their habit of combining - prepositions with verbs, to make distinct words almost like - the Germans, the Elizabethans used to employ many common - English words, such as "pass," "hold," "take," in many - various significations. Thus we find - take in the sense of "bewitch;" "interrupt" ("You take him too - quickly, Marcius," B. J. Poetast.); - "consider" ("The whole court - shall take itself abused," B. J. - Cy.'s Rev. v. 1); - "understand" ("You'll take him - presently," E. out &c. i. 1); and - "resort to" ("He was driven by - foule weather to take a poor man's - cottage," N. P. 597). - With prepositions the word has many more meanings. - "Take out"="copy;" "take - in"="subdue;" "take up"="borrow;" - "take in with" (Bacon)="side with;" - "take up"="pull up" of a horse. And these - meanings are additional to the many other meanings which the - word still retains. To enter further into the subject of the - formation and meaning of words is not the purpose of this - treatise. The glossaries of Nares and Halliwell supply the - materials for a detailed study of the subject. One remark - may be of use to the student before referring him to the - following pages. The enumeration of the points of difference - between Shakespearian and modern English may seem to have - been a mere list of irregularities and proofs of the - inferiority of the former to the latter. And it is true that - the former period presents the English language in a - transitional and undeveloped condition, rejecting and - inventing much that the verdict of posterity has retained - and discarded. it was an age of experiments, and the - experiments were not always successful. While we have - accepted copious, ingenious, disloyal, we have - rejected as useless copy (in the sense of "plenty"), ingin, and - disnoble. But for freedom, for brevity and - for vigour, Elizabethan is superior to modern English. Many - of the words employed by Shakespeare and his contemporaries - were the recent inventions of the age; hence they were used - with a freshness and exactness to which we are - strangers.Exceptions - are "eternal" used for "infernal" (O. iv. 2, - 130; J. - C. i. 2. 160; Hamlet, i. 4. - 21); "triple" for "third" (A. W. ii. 1. - 111); "temporary" for "temporal" (M. - for M. v. 1. 145); "important" for - "importunate" (Lear, iv. 4. 26); "expiate" - for "expired" (Rich. - III. iii. 3. 23); "colleagued" - (Hamlet, - i. 2. 21) for "co-leagued;" "importing" - (ib. 23) for "importuning." The Folio - has "Pluto's" for "Plutus" (J. C. iv. 3. 102). - Again, the spoken English so far predominated over the - grammatical English that it materially influenced the rhythm - of the verse (see Prosody), the construction of the - sentence, and even sometimes (460) the spelling of words. Hence - sprung an artless and unlaboured harmony which seems the - natural heritage of Elizabethan poets, whereas such harmony - as is attained by modern authors frequently betrays a - painful excess of art. Lastly, the use of some few still - remaining inflections (the subjunctive in particular), the - lingering sense of many other inflections that - had passed away leaving behind something of the old - versatility and audacity in the arrangement of the sentence, - the stern subordination of grammar to terseness and - clearness, and the consequent directness and naturalness of - expression, all conspire to give a liveliness and - wakefulness to Shakespearian English which are wanting in - the grammatical monotony of the present day. We may perhaps - claim some superiority in completeness and perspicuity for - modern English, but if we were to appeal on this ground to - the shade of Shakespeare in the words of Antonio in the - Tempest,-- Do you not hear us - speak? we might fairly be crushed with the reply - of Sebastian-- I do; and surely It is a sleepy - language.

 -

-
- - -
- -
- GRAMMAR. -
- ADJECTIVES. -
- ADJECTIVES used as adverbs -

Adjectives are freely used as Adverbs.

-

In Early English, many adverbs were formed from adjectives by adding e (dative) to the positive degree: as bright, adj.; brighte, - adv. In time the e was dropped, but the - adverbial use was kept. Hence, from a false analogy, many adjectives - (such as excellent) which could never form - adverbs in e, were used as adverbs. We still say - colloquially, "come quick;" "the moon shines bright," &c. But Shakespeare could say: - Which the false man does - easy. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> ii. 3. - 143. - Some will dear abide - it. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. - 119. - Thou didst it - excellent. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. - 1. 89. - Which else should free have - wrought. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> ii. 1. - 19. - Raged more fierce. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 173. - Grow not instant old. - <abbr>Ham.</abbr> i. 5. - 94. - 'Tis noble spoken. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 2. 99. - Did I expose myself pure for his - love. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 86. - Equal ravenous as he is - subtle. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. - 1. 159.

-

We find the two forms of the adverb side by side in: She - was new lodged and - newly deified. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 84.

-

The position of the article shows that mere is an - adverb in: Ay, surely, mere the - truth. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 5. - 58. So It shall - safe be kept. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. - 209. - Heaven and our Lady gracious has - it pleas'd. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 2. 74. - (I know) when the blood burns how prodigal the soul - Lends the tongue vows. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 3. 116. -

-

Such transpositions as "our lady gracious," (adj.) where "gracious" is a - mere epithet, are not common in Shakespeare. (See 419.) In - My lady sweet, arise, - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. - 29. "My-lady" is more like one word than "our - lady," and is also an appellative. In appellations such transpositions - are allowed. (See 13.)

-

Sometimes the two forms occur together: And she will speak - most bitterly and - strange. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. - 1. 90.

-
-
- ADJECTIVES compounded -

Adjectives compounded. Hence two adjectives were freely combined - together, the first being a kind of adverb qualifying the second. Thus: - I am too - sudden-bold. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. - 1. 107. - Fertile-fresh. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - v. 5. 72. - More active-valiant or more - valiant-young. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. - 1. 90. - Daring-hardy. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 43. - Honourable-dangerous. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 124. See <abbr>ib.</abbr> v. - 1. 60. He lies - crafty-sick. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - Prol. 37. - I am too childish-foolish for this - world. - <abbr>R. III.</abbr> i. 3. - 142. - You are too senseless-obstinate, - my lord. - <abbr>R. III.</abbr> iii. - 1. 44. - That fools should be so - deep-contemplative. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 7. 31. - Glouc. Methinks the ground is - even. - - Edg. Horrible-steep. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 3.

-

In the last example it is hard to decide whether the two adjectives are - compounded, or (which is much more probable) "horrible" is a separate - word used as in (1) for "horribly," as in T. N. iii. 4. 196. In the West of England - "terrible" is still used in this adverbial sense.

-

There are some passages which are only fully intelligible when this - combination is remembered: A strange tongue makes my - cause more - strange-suspicious. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - iii. 1. 45. Erase the usual comma after "strange." Here is a - silly-stately style - indeed. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 7. 72. Perhaps He only in a - general-honest - thought. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 5. - 71. -

-
-
- ADJECTIVES in -ful, -less, -ble, and -ive, both actively and passively used -

Adjectives, especially those ending in ful, less, - ble, and ive, have both an active and a - passive meaning; just as we still say, "a fearful (pass.) coward," and "a fearful (act.) danger." To throw away the - dearest thing he owed, - As 'twere a careless - trifle. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 4. 11. - Such helpless harmes yt's better - hidden keep. - SPEN. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 5. - 42. - Even as poor birds deceived with painted grapes, - . . . . . . . . - Like those poor birds that helpless - berries saw. - <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> - 604; <abbr>Rich. - III.</abbr> i. 2. 13. - Upon the sightless couriers of the - air. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 7. 23. - How dare thy joints forget - To pay their awful duty to our - presence? - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 3. 76.

-

"Terrible" is "frightened" in Lear, i. 2. 32; "dreadful," - "awe-struck," Hamlet, i. 2. - 207; "thankful" is "thankworthy," - P. of T. v. 1. - 285. So "unmeritable" (act. Rich. III. iii. 7. 155; J. C. iv. 1. 12); "medicinable" (act. Tr. and - Cr. iii. 3. 44); "sensible" (pass. - Macb. ii. 1. 36; - Hamlet, i. 1. 57); - "insuppressive" (pass. J. C. ii. 1. 134); "plausive" (pass. Hamlet, - i. 4. 30); "incomprehensive" (pass. Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. - 198); "respective" (act. R. and J. iii. 1. 128; pass. T. G. of V. iv. 4. 200); - "unexpressive" (pass. A. Y. L. iii. 2. 10); - "comfortable" (act. Lear, i. 4. 328); "deceivable" (act. R. II. ii. 3. 84; T. N. iv. 3. 21).

-

"Probable," "contemptible," and "artificial," are - active in-- The least of all these signs were - probable. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 2. 178. - 'Tis very probable that the man will scorn it, for he - hath - a very contemptible - spirit. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. - 3. 188. - We, Hermia, like two artificial - gods - Have with our needles created both one flower. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 2. 204.

-

Hence even The intrenchant - air. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 8. - 9.

-

"Unprizable" (T. N. v. 1. - 58) means "not able to be made a prize of, captured."

-

"Effect" (Rich. III. i. 2. - 120) seems used for "effecter" or "agent" if the text is - correct.

-
-
- ADJECTIVES signifying effect used to signify cause -

Adjectives signifying effect were often used to signify the cause. This - is a difference of thought. We still say "pale - death," "gaunt famine," where the personification is obvious; but we do - not say-- Oppress'd with two - weak evils, age and - hunger. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 7. 132. - Like as a sort of hungry dogs ymet Doe fall together, - stryving each to get The greatest portion of the greedie pray. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> vi. 11. - 17. - And barren rage of death's eternal - cold. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 13.

-

Nor should we say of the Caduceus-- His - sleepy yerde in hond he bare - upright. - CHAUC. - <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> - 1390.

-

Compare also Sixth part of each! - A trembling - contribution! - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. - 2. 95.

-

Here "trembling" is used for "fear-inspiring."

-

So other Elizabethan authors (Walker): "idle agues," "rotten showers," - "barren curses."

-
-
- ADJECTIVES singular used as nouns -

Adjectives are frequently used for Nouns, even in the singular. - A sudden pale usurps - her cheek. - <abbr>V. and - A.</abbr> - Every Roman's private (privacy or - private interest). - B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> iii. - 1. - 'Twas caviare to the - general. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 458. - Truth lies open to all. It is no man's - several. - B. J. <title><abbr>Disc.</abbr> 742 - b. - Before these bastard signs of fair - (beauty) were born. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 68.

-

So "fair befal," Rich. II. ii. 1. 129; Rich. III. i. 3. 282. But - see 297. Till fortune, tired with doing bad, - Threw him ashore to give him glad. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> ii. - Gower, 37. - That termless (indescribable) hand - Whose bare outbragg'd the web it - seem'd to wear. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 95. - In few=in short. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 3. 126; <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 144. - Small (little) have continual - plodders ever won. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 86. - By small and - small. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> - iii. 7. 198; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 111. - Say what you can, my false - o'erweighs your true. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 4. 170. - I'll make division of my present - (money) with you. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. - 380.

-

If the text were correct, the following would be an instance of an - adjective inflected like a noun: Have added feathers to - the learned's wing. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 78. But probably the right reading is "learned'st."

-

"Wont," the noun (Hamlet, i. 4. - 6), is a corruption from "woned," from the verb "wonye" E. - E., "wunian" A.-S., "to dwell." Compare h)=qos.

-
-
- ADJECTIVES comparative, -er, more -

Adjectives comparative. The inflection er instead - of more is found before "than." - Sir, your company is - fairer than honest. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 3. 185.

-

The comparative "more wonderful" seems to be used, as in Latin, for "more - wonderful than usual," if the following line is to be attributed to - Cicero as in the editions: Why, saw you anything - more wonderful? - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 14.

-

In Hamlet iv. 7. 49, "my - sudden and more strange return," means "sudden, - and even more strange than sudden."

-
-
- ADJECTIVES comparative in -er, after -ing, -ed, -id, -ain, -st, -ect -

The comparative inflection-er was sometimes used - even when the positive ended in-ing,-ed,-id,-ain,- - st,-ect. These terminations (perhaps because they assimilate - the adjective to a participle by their sound) generally now take "more." - Horrider, - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 331; - curster, - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> - iii. 2. 156; - perfecter, - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 1. 91; - certainer, - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. 3. - 62.

-
-
- ADJECTIVES superlative, -est used for very -

Superlative. The superlative inflection est, like - the Latin superlative, is sometimes used to signify "very," with little - or no idea of excess. A little ere the - mightiest Julius - fell. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 1. 114.

-

"My mutest conscience" (Cymb. i. 6. 116) may perhaps mean "the mutest part or corner - of my conscience," like "summus mons."

-
-
- ADJECTIVES superlative in -est after -ent, -ing, -ed, -ect -

The superlative inflection est is found after-ent,-ing,-ed, -ect. Thus, "violentest" (Coriol. iv. 6. 73); "cursedst" (M. of - V. ii. 1. 46); "lyingest" - (T. of Sh. i. 2. - 25); "perfectest," (Macb. i. 5. 2).

-

This use of -est and -er - (see 7) is a remnant of the indiscriminate application of these - inflections to all adjectives which is found in Early English. Thus, in - Piers Plowman, we have "avarousere" (B. i. 189), "merveillousest" (B. viii. 68).

-
-
- ADJECTIVES superlative used incorrectly for the comparative -

The superlative was sometimes used (as it is still, but with recognized - incorrectness) where only two objects are - compared. Between two dogs which hath the - deeper mouth, - Between two blades which bears the better temper, - Between two horses which doth bear him best, - Between two girls which has the merriest eye. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 15. - Not to bestow my youngest - daughter - Before I have a husband for the elder. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. - 1. 50. - Of two usuries, the merriest was - put down, and the worser - allowed. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. - 2. 7.

-

Here it seems used for variety to avoid the repetition of the - comparative.

-
-
- ADJECTIVES comparative and superlative, pleonastically used -

Comparative and superlative doubled.--The inflections -er and -est, which represent the - comparative and superlative degrees of adjectives, though retained, yet - lost some of their force, and sometimes received the addition of more, most, for the purpose of greater emphasis. - A more larger list of - sceptres. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 6. 76. - More elder. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 251. - More better. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 19. - More nearer. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 1. 11. - Thy most worst. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 2. - 180. - More braver. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 439. - With the most boldest. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. - 121. - Most unkindest. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. - 187. - To some more fitter - place. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 2. 16. - I would have been much more a - fresher man. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - v. 6. 21.

-

Ben Jonson speaks of this as "a certain kind of English atticism, - imitating the manner of the most ancientest and - finest Grecians."--B. J. 786. But there is no ground for - thinking that this idiom was the result of imitating Greek. We find - Bottom saying: The more better - assurance. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. - 1. 4.

-

Note the anomaly: Less happier - lands. - <abbr>R. II.</abbr> ii. 1. - 49.

-
-
- ADJECTIVES All, both, each, every, other -

The Adjectives all, each, both, every, other, are sometimes interchanged - and used as Pronouns in a manner different from modern usage.

-

All for any: - They were slaine without all - mercie. - HOLINSHED. - Without all bail. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 74. - Without all - reason. - ASCH. 48. (Comp. in Latin "sine - omni, &c.") Heb. vii. 7: Wickliffe, "withouten ony agenseiyinge;" Rheims, Geneva, and A. V. "without all contradiction."

-

This construction, which is common in Ascham and Andrewes, is probably a - Latinism in those authors. It may be, however, that in "things without all remedy," Macb. iii. 2. 11, "without" is used in the sense of "outside," - "beyond." See Without (197).

-

All for every: - Good order in all thyng. - ASCH. 62. - And all thing - unbecoming. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 1. - 14.

-

We still use "all" for "all men." But Ascham (p. 54) wrote: "Ill commonlie have over - much wit," and (p. 65) "Infinite shall be made - cold by your example, that were never hurt by - reading of bookes." This is perhaps an attempt to introduce a Latin - idiom. Shakespeare, however, writes: - What ever - have been thought on. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 2. - 4.

-

Each for "all" or "each one of:" At - each his needless - heavings. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. - 35.

-

So every (i.e. "ever-ich," - "ever-each"): Of every these - happen'd accidents. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 249. And "none:" - None our - parts. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 36.

-

Each for "both:" And each though enemies to either's reign - - Do in consent shake hands to torture - me. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 28. - Each in her sleep - themselves so - beautify. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 404. - Tell me - In peace what each of them by the - other lose. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 2. 44.

-

This confusion is even now a common mistake. Compare How pale - each worshipful and rev'rend guest - Rise from a Clergy or a City - feast. - POPE, - <title><abbr>Imit. Hor.</abbr> ii. - 75.

-

Each for "each other:" But being both - from me, both to each - friend. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 144. (i.e. both friends each to - the other.)

-

Both seems put for "each," or either used for "each other," in They are both - in either's powers. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 450. -

-

There may, however, be an ellipsis of each after - both: - They are both (each) in either's powers. Compare - A thousand groans - Came (one) on another's neck. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 131.

-

It is natural to conjecture that this is a misprint for "one or other's." - But compare I think there is not half a kiss to - choose - Who loves another best. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 176. (See 88)

-

Every one, Other, Neither, are used as plural - pronouns: And every one to rest - themselves betake. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr> - Every one of these considerations, - syr, move me. - ASCH. Dedic. - Everything - In readiness for Hymenæus stand. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. - 325. - Smooth every passion - That in the nature of their lord rebel. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. - 82.

-

"Every" is a pronoun in If every of - your wishes had a womb. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 2. 38; <abbr>A. - Y. L.</abbr> v. 4. 180. - Thersites' body is as good as Ajax' - When neither are alive. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 252. - Other have authoritie. - ASCH. 46. - And therefore is the glorious planet Sol - In noble eminence enthron'd and spher'd - Amidst the other. - <abbr>Tr. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 89.

-

Other is also used as a singular pronoun (even when - not preceded by "each"):It is used as a singular - adjective, without the article, in <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 4. - 144: - You think of other - place. - Every time gentler than - other. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 229. - With greedy force each other doth - assail. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 5. - 6. - i.e. - each doth assail the - other. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 1. 22. - We learn no other but the - confident tyrant - Keeps still in Dunsinane. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> v. 4. - 8. - He hopes it is no other - But, for your health and your digestion's sake, - An after-dinner's breath. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - ii. 3. 120. - If you think other. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. - 2. 13. - Suppose no other. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 6. - 27. -

-

In the two last passages "other" may be used adverbially for "otherwise," - as in Macbeth, i. 7. - 77, which may explain They can be meek that have - no other cause. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> ii. - 1. 33. - i.e. "no cause otherwise - than for meekness."

-

The use of all(e) and other(e) as plural - pronouns is consistent with ancient usage. It was as correct as "omnes" - and "alii" in Latin, as "alle" and "andere" in German. Our modern "others said" is only justified by a custom which - might have compelled us to say "manys" or "alls said," and which has induced us to say "our - betters," though not (with Heywood) "our - biggers." The plural use of neither, "not both," depends on the plural use - of either for "both," which is still retained in - "on either side," used for "on both sides." This - is justified by the original meaning of ei-ther, - i.e. "every one of two," just as whe-ther means - "which of two." "Either" in O.E. is found for "both." Similarly we say - "none were taken" instead of "none (no one) was taken." We still retain the use of other as a pronoun without the in such phrases as "they saw each other," for "they saw each the other." - Many is also used as a noun. (See 5.) Hence - we have: In many's - looks. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 93. Beside the adjective "mani," "moni" (many), there was also in Early English the noun - "manie" or "meine" (multitude, from Fr. "maisgnée," Lat. "minores - natu"). But it is doubtful whether this influenced the use just - mentioned.

-
-
- ADJECTIVES possessive transposed -

The possessive Adjectives, when unemphatic, are sometimes transposed, - being really combined with nouns (like the French monsieur, milord). Dear my - lord. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 255. - Good my brother. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. - 46. - Sweet my mother. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> - iii. 5. 200. - Oh ! poor our sex. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - v. 2. 109. - Art thou that my lord Elijah? - <title><abbr>1 Kings</abbr> xviii. - 7. - Come, our queen. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. - 68.

-

So probably, vocatively: Tongue-tied our - queen speak thou. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 1. - 27. Compare Come on, our - queen. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 2. 222. - Good my knave. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> - iii. 1. 153. - Good my - friends. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 2. - 8. - Good your highness, - patience. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - ii. 5. 106. - Good my girl. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 4. 25. Hence, by analogy, even Good - my mouse of virtue. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. - 69.

-

The emphatic nature of this appellative "good" is illustrated by - Good now, sit - down. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. - 70: where the noun is omitted. So W. T. v. 1. 19; Tempest, i. 1. 16. - "Gunnow" (good now) is still an appellative in Dorsetshire.

-

Sometimes, but very rarely, the possessive adjective used vocatively is - allowed to stand first in the sentence: - Our very loving - sister, well be met. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 1. - 20.

-

It is possible that this use of "my," "our," &c. may be in part - explained from their derivation, since they were originally not - adjectives, but the possessive cases of pronouns. Thus, "sweet my - mother," = "sweet mother of me," or "sweet mother mine."

-

Similar vocatives are The last of all the - Romans, fare thee well. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 3. - 99. - The jewels of our father, with - wash'd eyes, - Cordelia leaves you. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. - 271.

-

So Folio, Take that, the likeness of this - railer here. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 5. 38 (Globe "thou").

-
-
- ADJECTIVES Just; mere; proper, very; influenced - by their Latin meaning -

The Adjectives just, mere, proper, and very were sometimes used as in - Latin.

-

Just = exact. A - just seven-night. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. - 1. 375. - A just pound. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 327. Whereas we retain this sense only in the - adverbial use, "just a week." Compare "justum - iter."

-
-
- ADJECTIVES Just; mere; proper, very; influenced - by their Latin meaning -

Mere = "unmixed with anything else:" hence, by inference, "intact," - "complete." The mere perdition of - the Turkish fleet. - <abbr>O.</abbr> ii. 2. - 3. - i.e. the "complete destruction." - Strangely-visited people, - The mere despair of - surgery. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 3. 132. - i.e. "the utter despair." So Rich. III. iii. 7. 263.

-

The word now means "unmixed," and therefore, by inference, "nothing but," "bare," "insignificant." But, in accordance with its - original meaning, "not merely," in Bacon, is - used for "not entirely." So Hamlet, i. 2. 137.

-
-
- ADJECTIVES Just; mere; proper, very; influenced - by their Latin meaning -

Proper = "peculiar," "own." Their - proper selves. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 3. - 60. - With my proper hand. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 97; <abbr>T. - N.</abbr> v. 1. 327. - i.e. "with my own hand," as in French. So J. C. i. 2. 41, v. 3. 96.

-

Very = "true." My - very friends. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 226.

-
-
- ADJECTIVES More, most, used for greater, greatest -

More (mo-re) and most (mo-st) (comp. E. E. ma - or mo; mar or mor; maest, - mast, or most) are frequently used as - the comparative and superlative of the adjective "great." [Moe, or mo, as a - comparative (Rich. II. ii. 1. - 239; Rich. III. iv. - 4. 199), is contracted from more or - mo-er. Compare "bet" for "bett-er," "leng" - for "leng-er," and "streng" for "streng-er," in O. E. See also "sith," - 62.] At our more - leisure. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. - 3. 49. - A more requital. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 34. - With most gladness. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - ii. 2. 169. - Our most quiet (our very great - quiet). - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 1. 71. - So grace and mercy at your most - need help you. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 5. 180.

-

Hence we understand: Not fearing death nor shrinking for - distress, - But always resolute in most - extremes. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 1. 38. - i.e. not "in the majority of extremities," as it - would mean with us, but "in the greatest - extremes."

-

Hence: More (instead of - greater) and less came in with - cap and knee. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 3. 68. - And more and less do flock to - follow him. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - i. 1. 209. - Both more and less have given him - the revolt. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. - 4. 12. That "less" refers here to rank, and not to - number, is illustrated by What - great ones do the - less will prattle of. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 2. - 33. So Chaucer: The grete giftes to the - most and leste. - <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> - 2227. -

-
-
- ADJECTIVES One -

One is used for "above all," or "alone," i.e. - "all-one," in Elizabethan English with - superlatives. He is one the truest - manner'd. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. - 164. - One the wisest prince. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. - 4. 49. - Have I spake one the least - word. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 153. But in Early English one - is thus used without a superlative: He one is to be praised. - I had no brother but him one. - He was king one.

-

(Here Mr. Morris conjectures that the O. E. "ane" stands for A. -S. - dative "an-um.")

-

So in Latin "justissimus unus;" and in Greek mo/nos is similarly used. So "alone" = "above all - things." That must needs be sport - alone. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 2. 119. - I am alone the villain of the - earth. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 6. 30. - So full of shapes is fancy - That it alone is high - fantastical. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. - 15.

-

None. See 53.

-
-
- ADJECTIVES Right used for true -

Right (which is now seldom used as an adjective, except with the definite - article, as the opposite of "the wrong," e.g. "the right way," - not "a right way"), was used by Shakespeare, - with the indefinite article, to mean "real," "down-right." I am a right - maid for my cowardice. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 2. 302.

-

Compare A. and C. iv. 12. - 28, "a right gipsy." It means "true" - in A right description of our - sport, my lord. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 522.

-
-
- ADJECTIVES Self -

Self (se = swa [so]; -lf. - = Germ. leib, "body:" Wedgewood, however, - suggests the reciprocal pronoun, Lat. se, Germ. - sich, and he quotes, "Et il ses cors ira," i.e. "and - he him self will go," Old French, and still - retained in Creole patois) was still used in its old adjectival meaning - "same," especially in "one self," i.e. "one and the same," and "that self." Compare the German "selbe." - That self - chain. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 10. - That self mould. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 2. 23. - One self king. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. - 39. - Compare 3 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 11; A. and C. v. 1. 21; M. of V. i. 1. 148.

-

Hence we can trace the use of himself, &c. - The early English did not always use "self," except for emphasis; their - use was often the same as our modern poetic use: They sat - them down upon the yellow - sand. - TENNYSON.

-

In order to define the him, and to identify it - with the previous he, the word self (meaning "the - same," "the aforesaid") was added: "He bends himself." Thyself and myself are for thee-self, me-self. - "One self king" may be illustrated by "one same house."--MONTAIGNE, 228. We also find the adjectival use of "self" - retained in The territories of Attica - selfe. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 175. - The city selfe of Athens. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 183. "Itself" is generally, if not always, written in - the Folio "it selfe."

-

There is a difficulty, however, in such a phrase as "I myself saw it." Why do we not find "I-self," "he-self," in - such cases? Why, even in A.-S., do we find the rule that, when self agrees with the subject of the sentence, the pronoun has to be repeated in the - dative before self: - "he (him) self did it," but when the noun is in - an oblique case self is declined like any other - adjective, and agrees with its noun: "he hine seolfne band," i.e. "he bound - himself?" The fact is, that in the second case "self" is an ordinary - adjective used as an adjective: "he bound the - same or aforesaid him." But in the - former case "himself" is often an abridgment of a prepositional - expression used as an adverb: "he did it by himself," "of himself," "for - himself," and, being a quasi-adverb, does not receive the adjectival - inflection.Myself seems - used for our "by myself" in I had as lief been - myself alone. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> - iii. 2. 269. It follows that "my," - "thy," in "myself" and "thyself," are not pronominal adjectives, but - represent inflected cases of the pronouns. Thus "ourself" for - "ourselves" is strictly in accordance with the A.-S. usage in - We will ourself in - person to this war, - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 4. 42. though of course Shakespeare only uses it - for "myself" in the mouth of a dignified personage. Similarly in Piers Plowman (B. viii. 62) we have "myn one" (= "of me one," - i.e. "of me alone" - [see One]) used for "by myself," and "him one" - (William of Palerne, 17) for "by himself;" and here "myn" is the - genitive of "I," and "him" the dative of "he," and "one" is - an adjective. This is also illustrated by the Scottish "my lane," i.e. "my, or by me, alone." Hence, instead of "ourselves" we - have in Wickliffe, 2 Cor. x. 2, "but we mesuren - us in us silf and comparisownen us silf to us," and, a line above, "hem silf" for "themselves."

-

Very early, however, the notion became prevalent that the inflected - pronoun was a pronominal adjective, and that "self" was a noun. Hence we - find in Chaucer, "myself hath been the whip," - "and to prove their selfes" in Berners' - Froissart; and in Shakespeare, Temp. i. 2. 132, "thy crying self." Hence the modern "ourselves," - "yourselves."

-

The use of "self" as a noun is common in Shakespeare: "Tarquin's self," - Coriol. ii. 2. 98; - "my woeful self," L. C. - 143. Hence the reading of the Folio may be correct in the first of the - following lines: Even so myself - bewails good Gloucester's case, - With sad unhelpful tears and with dimm'd eyes - - Look after him. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 1. 217. But the change to the first person is - more in accordance with Shakespeare's-usage, as: This - love of theirs myself have often - seen. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iii. 1. 23. So T. G. iii. 1. - 147; ib. iv. 2. 110.

-

So "himself" is used as a pronoun, without "he," in Direct - not him whose way himself will - choose. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 29.

-

"Self-born arms" (Rich. II. ii. 3. 80) seems to mean - "divided against themselves," "civil war."

-
-
- ADJECTIVES Some -

Some, being frequently used with numeral adjectives qualifying nouns of - time, as "some sixteen months" (T. G. of V. iv. 1. 21), is also found, by - association, with a singular noun of time. - Some hour before - you took me. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 1. - 22. - I would detain you here some month - or two. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 9. - Some day or two. - <abbr>R. III.</abbr> iii. - 1. 64.

-

It would seem that in such expressions "some" has acquired an adverbial - usage, as in the provincialisms, "It is some - late," "Five mile or some" (MÄTZNER, ii. 253). Compare I think 'tis - now some seven o'clock. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> - iv. 3. 189. -

-

"Sum" is, however, found in Early English and Anglo-Saxon in the sense of - "a certain." Compare A.-S. "Sum jungling hym - fyligde," Mark xiv. 51. So Wickliffe, where A. - V. has "A certain young man followed him." "Other-some" (M. N. D. i. - 1. 226), see p. 6.

-
-
- ADJECTIVES formed from nouns, adverbs, &c., without change -

The licence of converting one part of speech into another may be - illustrated by the following words used as adjectives: - The fine point of - seldom (rare) - pleasure. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 52. - Each under (inferior) - eye. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 7. - This beneath (lower) - world. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> i. - 1. 44. - The orb below - As hush (silent) as - death. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 508. See also still, - below (22). Most felt (palpable) and - open this. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> i. - 2. - Most laid (plotted) - impudence. - B. J. - <title><abbr>Fox.</abbr>

-

As still with us, any noun could be prefixed to another with the force of - an adjective: "water-drops," "water-thieves," "water-fly," - &c.

-

This licence, however, was sometimes used where we should prefer the - genitive or an adjective. Thus, "the region - kites" (Hamlet, ii. 2. - 607,) for "the kites of the region;" and "the region cloud," Sonn. 33. - So perhaps, "a moment leisure," Hamlet, i. 3. 133. We - say "heart's ease," but Shakespeare, Hen. V. ii. 2. 27, says "heart-grief;" "heart-blood," Rich. II. - i. 1. 172, &c.; "faction-traitors," ib. ii. 2. 57. Again, a - word like "music" is not commonly used by us as a prefix unless the - suffix is habitually connected with "music:" - thus "music-book," "music-master," &c., but not "music" for - "musical" as in The honey of his - music vows. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 1. 164.

-

Compare "venom mud," R. of - L. 561; "venom clamours," C. of E. v. i. 69, for "venomous;" "venom sound," Rich. II. ii. 1. 19; "venom tooth," Rich. III. i. 3. 291.

-

This licence is very frequent with proper names. Here in - Philippi fields. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 5. - 19. - Draw them to Tiber - banks. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. - 63. - There is no world without Verona - walls. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> - iii. 3. 17. - Within rich Pisa - walls. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> - ii. 1. 369. - To the Cyprus wars. - <abbr>O.</abbr> i. 1. - 151. - Turkey cushions. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> - ii. 1. 355, as we still say. From Leonati - seat. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. - 60. - Venice gold. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> - ii. 1. 366.

-

The reason for this licence is to be found in an increasing dislike and - disuse of the inflection in 's. Thus we find, - "sake" frequently preceded in 1 Hen. IV. by an - uninflected noun: "for recreation sake," 1 Hen. IV. i. 2. 174; - <abbr>ib.</abbr> ii. 1. 80; - <abbr>ib.</abbr> v. 1. 65; "for - fashion sake," A. Y. L. iii. 2. 271.

-
-
-
- ADVERBS. -
- ADVERBS with and without -ly -

It is characteristic of the unsettled nature of the Elizabethan language - that, while (see 1) adjectives were freely used as adverbs without the - termination ly, on the other hand ly was occasionally added to words from which we - have rejected it. Thus: "fastly" (L. C. 9); - "youngly" (Coriol. ii. 3. - 244).

-
-
- ADVERBS with prefix a- -

Adverbs with prefix a-: (1) Before nouns. In these adverbs the a- represents some preposition, as "in," "on," - "of," &c. contracted by rapidity of pronunciation. As might be - expected, the contraction is mostly found in the prepositional phrases - that are in most common use, and therefore most likely to be rapidly - pronounced. Thus (Coriol. - iii. 1. 261-2) Menenius says: "I would they were in Tiber," while the Patrician, "I would they - were a-bed." Here a- - means "in," as in the following: 3d - Fisherman. Master, I marvel how the fishes live in the sea. - 1st Fisherman. Why, as men do a-land. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> ii. - 1. 31.

-

A- is also used where we should now use "at." - Compare, however, O. E. "on work." - Sets him new - a-work. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 51; <abbr>Lear</abbr> iii. 5. 8. So R. of L. 1496. And compare Hamlet, ii. 1. 58, "There (he) was a' gaming," with - When he is drunk, asleep, or in his rage - - At gaming. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 3. 91.

-

Sometimes "of" and "a-" are interchanged. Compare - "a-kin" and "of kind," "of burst" and - "a-thirst," "of buve" and "a-bove." Most frequently, however, "a-" - represents our modern "on" or "in." Compare "a-live" and "on live." Bite the holy - cords a-twain. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. - 80; <abbr>L. - C.</abbr> 6.

-

Compare "That his spere brast a-five," i.e. "burst in five pieces." (HALLIWELL.) So - A-front. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 222. - A-fire. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 212. - Look up a-height - (perhaps). - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 58. - Beaten the maids - a-row. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 170. - And keep in a-door. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. - 138.

-

Thus, probably, we must explain Thy angel becomes - a fear. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 3. 22. - i.e. "a-fear." The word - "a-fere" is found in A.-S. in the sense of "fearful" (Mätzner, i. - 394). And in the expressions "What a plague?" - (1 Hen. IV. iv. 2. - 56,) "What a devil?" (1 Hen. IV. ii. 2. 30,) - "A God's name" (Rich. II. ii. 1. 251,) and the like, we - must suppose a to mean "in," "on," or "of." - There is some difficulty in I love a ballad in print - a life (so Folio, Globe, "o' - life"). - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 264. It might be considered as a kind of oath, "on - my life." Nares explains it "as my life," but the passages which he - quotes could be equally well explained on the supposition that a is a preposition. The expression "all amort" in 1 Hen. VI. - iii. 2. 124, and T. of Sh. iv. - 3. 36, is said to be an English corruption of "à la - mort." To heal the sick, to cheer the - alamort. - NARES.

-

The a (E. E. an or on) in these adverbial words sometimes for - euphony retains the n: - And each particular hair to stand - an end. - <abbr>Ham.</abbr> i. 4. - 19.Compare - Shall stand a - tip-toe. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> - iv. 3. 42. So Hamlet, iii. 4. 122, - Rich. III. i. 3. - 304; and compare "an hungry," "an hungered" below, where the an is shown not to be the article. So A slave - that still an end turns me to - shame, - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iv. 4. 67. where "an end" - (like "run on head" (Homilies), i.e. "run a-head") - signifies motion "on to the end."

-

These adverbial forms were extremely common in earlier English, even - where the nouns were of French origin. Thus we find: "a-grief," "a-fyn" for "en-fin," "a-bone" excellently, "a-cas" by chance. Indeed the corruption of en- into a- in Old French itself is very common, and we still retain from this source "a-round" for "en rond" and "a-front" for "en front."

-

(2) Before adjectives and participles, used as nouns.

-

When an adjective may easily be used as a noun, it is intelligible that - it may be preceded by a-. Compare "a-height," quoted above, with our modern "on - high," and with One heaved a-high - to be hurled down below. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 4. 86. It is easy also to understand a- before verbal nouns and before adjectives - used as nouns, where it represents on: - I would have him nine years - a-killing. - <abbr>O.</abbr> iv. 1. - 188. - i.e. "on, or in the act of killing." So - Whither were you - a-going? - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. - 3. 50. - i.e. "in the act of going." The - slave that was a-hanging - there. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 274. - Tom's a-cold. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 4. - 59. - i.e. "a-kale," E. E. "in - a chill."

-

Some remarkable instances of this form are subjoined, in which nouns are - probably concealed. I made her weep - a-good. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iv. 4. 170. - i.e. "in good earnest;" but "good" may be a - noun. Compare "a-bone" above. The - secret mischiefs that I set - abroach. - <abbr>R. III.</abbr> i. 3. - 325; <abbr>R. - and J.</abbr> i. 1. 111. where a is prefixed to "broach," now used only as a - verb. "On broach" and "abroach" are found in E. E. Compare - O'er which his melancholy sits - on brood. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 1. 173.

-

Compare That sets them all - agape. - MILTON, - <title><abbr>P. L.</abbr> - v.; which is to be explained by the existence of an old - noun, "gape."

-

(3) As the prefix of participles and adjectives.

-

In this case a- represents a corruption of the - A.-S. intensive of. Thus from E. E. "offeren," we have "afered" or "afeared;" from A.-S. "of-gán," "a-gone." The of before a vowel or h - is sometimes changed into on or an. See On, 182. And indeed - the prefixes an-, on-, of-, a-, were all nearly - convertible. Hence "of-hungred" appears not only as "afingred," but also "an-hungered," as - in St. Matthew xxv. 44, A. V.: "When saw we thee - an hungered or athirst?" It would be a natural mistake to treat - an here as the article: but compare - They were - an hungry, - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. - 1. 209. where the plural "they" renders it - impossible to suppose that an is the - article.

-

Perhaps, by analogy, a- is also sometimes placed - before adjectives that are formed from verbs. It can scarcely be said - that weary is a noun in For Cassius is - a-weary of the world. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 3. - 95; <abbr>1 Hen. - IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 88.

-

Rather "a-weary," like "of-walked," means "of-wery," i.e. "tired out."

-
-
- ADVERBS derived from the possessive inflection -

Adverbs ending in "s" formed from the possessive inflection of Nouns. - Some adverbs thus formed are still in common use, such as "needs" = "of - necessity." Needs must I like it - well. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 2. 4. - There must be needs a like - proportion. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 4. 14. But we find also in Shakespeare: - He would have tickled you other - gates than he did. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 198. - i.e. "in another gate or fashion."

-

In this way (compare "sideways," "lengthways," &c.) we must probably - explain Come a little nearer this - ways. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - ii. 2. 50. And Come thy - ways. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 2. - 1.

-

Compare also the expression in our Prayer-book: Any ways afflicted, or distressed. Others explain - this as a corruption of "wise."

-

"Days" is similarly used: 'Tis but early - days. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iv. 5. 12. - i.e. "in the day," as the Germans use "morgens." - Compare "now-a-days," and - <title><abbr>N. - P.</abbr> 179, - at noondaies.

-

A similar explanation might suggest itself for Is Warwick - friends with - Margaret? - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 1. 115; <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 5. 44. But - "I am friends" is not found in E. E., and - therefore probably it is simply a confusion of two constructions, "I am - friend to him" and "we are friends."

-
-
- ADVERBS After; again; all; almost -

After was used adverbially of time: - If you know - That I do fawn on men, and hug them hard, - And after scandal them. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 76. Now we use afterwards - in this sense, using after rarely as an adverb - and only with verbs of motion, to signify an interval of space, as "he followed after."

-
-
- ADVERBS After; again; all; almost -

The use of the following adverbs should be noted:

-

Again (radical meaning "opposite") is now only used - in the local sense of returning, as in "He came back again, - home again," &c.; and metaphorically only in the sense of repeating, as in "Again we find many - other instances," &c. It is used by Shakespeare metaphorically in the sense of "on the other hand." Thus-- - Have you - Ere now denied the asker, and now again (on the other hand) - Of him that did not ask but mock, bestow - Your sued-for tongues? - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 214. - Where (whereas) Nicias did turne the Athenians from - their purpose, Alcibiades againe - (on the other hand) had a further reach, &c. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 172. So Rich. II. ii. 9. - 27.

-

It is also used literally for "back again." "Haste you again," A. W. ii. 2. 73, does not mean - "haste a second time," but "hasten back."

-

Again is used for "again and - again," i.e. - repeatedly (a previous action being naturally implied by again), and hence intensively almost like - "amain." For wooing here until I sweat(ed) - again. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 205. - Weeping again the king my father's - wreck. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 390.

-

For omission of -ed in "sweat" (common in E. E.), - see 341.

-
-
- ADVERBS After; again; all; almost -

All (altogether) used adverbially: I will dispossess her - all. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> i. - 1. 139. - For us to levy power is all - unpossible. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 126.

-

In compounds all is freely thus used, "All-worthy lord;" "all-watched night;" "her all-disgraced - friend," A. and C. iii. 12. 22. Sometimes it - seems to mean "by all persons," as in "all-shunned." So, "this all-hating world," - Rich. II. v. 5. 66, - does not mean "hating all," but "hating (me) universally."

-

All used intensively was frequently prefixed to - other adverbs of degree, as "so." What occasion of - import - Hath all so long detain'd you from - your wife? - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> - iii. 1. 105.

-

The connection of all and "so" is perpetuated in - the modern "also." Still more commonly is all - prefixed to "too." In thy heart-blood, though being all too base - To stain the temper of my knightly sword. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 28. - Our argument - Is all too heavy to admit much - talk. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. - 2. 24. So Cymb. v. 5. 169; - T. G. of V. iii. 1. - 162; Sonn. 18, 61, 86; R. of L. 44, 1686.

-

There are two passages in Shakespeare where all-to requires explanation: It was not she - that called him all to - nought. - <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> - 993. - The very principals (principal posts of the house) did - seem to rend - And all to topple. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iii. - 2. 17.

-

(1) In the first passage all-to is probably an - intensive form of "to," which in Early English - (see Too, below) had of itself an intensive - meaning. Originally "to" belonged to the verb. Thus "to-breke" meant - "break in pieces." When "all" was added, as in "all to-breke," it at - first had no connection with "to," but intensified "to-breke." But "to" - and "too" are written indifferently for one another by Elizabethan and - earlier writers, and hence sprang a corrupt use of "all-to," caused - probably by the frequent connection of all and - too illustrated above. It means here - "altogether."

-

(2) In the second passage some (a) connect - "to-topple," believing that here and in M. W. of W. iv. 4. 57, "to-pinch," "to" - is an intensive prefix, as in Early English. But neither of the two - passages necessitates the supposition that Shakespeare used this - archaism. (See M. W. of W. iv. 4. 5 below, To omitted and inserted, 350.) We can, therefore, - either (b) write "all-to" (as in the Globe), and - treat it as meaning "altogether," or (c) suppose - that "all" means "quite," and that "to topple," like "to rend," depends - upon "seem." This last is the more obvious and probable - construction.Or, adopting this construction, we - may take all to mean "the whole house." "The - principals did seem to rend, and the whole house to topple." -

-

From this use of "all too" or "all to," closely connected in the sense of - "altogether," it was corruptly employed as an intensive prefix, more - especially before verbs beginning with be-: "all-to-bequalify," B. J.; "all-to-bekist," ib.; and later, "he - all-to be- Gullivers me," SWIFT; "all-to-be-traytor'd," NARES.

-
-
- ADVERBS After; again; all; almost -

Almost, used for mostly, generally: - Neither is it almost seen that very - beautiful persons are of great virtue. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 163.

-

Our modern meaning nearly is traceable to the - fact that anything is nearly done when the most of it is done.

-

Almost (see also Transpositions) frequently follows the word which it qualifies. - I swoon almost with - fear. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 3. 154. - As like almost to Claudio as - himself. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. - 1. 494.

-

Hence in negative sentences we find "not-almost" where we should use - "almost not," or, in one word, "scarcely," "hardly." You - cannot reason - (almost) with a man. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 2. 39. The Globe omits the parenthesis of the - Folio. And yet his trespass, in our common reason, - Is not almost a fault . . . to incur - a private check. - <abbr>O.</abbr> iii. 3. - 66. - i.e. "is not (I may almost say) fault enough to," &c. or - "is scarcely fault enough to," &c. So - I have not breath'd - almost since I did see - it. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 181.

-

It was natural for the Elizabethans to dislike putting the qualifying - "almost" before the word qualified by it. But there was an ambiguity in - their idiom. "Not almost-a-fault" would mean "not approaching to a - fault;" "not-almost a fault," "very nearly not a fault." We have, - therefore, done well in avoiding the ambiguity by disusing "almost" in - negative sentences. The same ambiguity and peculiarity attaches to - interrogative, comparative, and other conjunctional sentences. - Would you imagine or - almost believe? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 5. 35. - i.e. "Would you suppose without evidence, or (I - may almost say) believe upon evidence?" &c. - Our aim, which was - To take in many towns ere almost - Rome - Should know we were afoot. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 2. - 24. -

-

- Alone, see One, 18. -

-
-
- ADVERBS Along; anon; anything; away; - back -

Along is frequently joined to "with" and transposed, as: - With him is Gratiano gone - along. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 8. - 2. Hence the "with me" being omitted, "along" is - often used for "along with me." Demetrius and Egeus, go - along, - I must employ you in some business. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 1. 123.

-

Note, that here, as in T. of Sh. - iv. 5. 7; 2 Hen. - IV. ii. 1. 191; O. i. 1. 180; "go" is used where we - should say "come." The word is used simply to express the motion of - walking by WICKLIFFE: - Acts xiv. 8. MONTAIGNE, - Florio, 230.

-

Sometimes the verb of motion is omitted, as in Will you - along (with us)? - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 157.

-

"Let's along" is still a common Americanism.

-

Sometimes the ellipsis refers to the third - person. Go you along (with - him). - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 1. 69.

-

Perhaps we ought (to the advantage of the rhythm) to place a comma after - along, in Therefore have I - entreated him along, - With us to watch the minutes of this night. - <abbr>Ham.</abbr> i. 1. - 26.

-
-
- -

Anon. The derivative meaning of anon (an-ane) is - "at one instant," or "in an instant," and this is its ordinary use. But - in Still and anon. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 1. - 47. - Which ever and anon he gave his - nose. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 3. 38. - anon seems to mean "the moment after," a - previous moment being implied by "still," "ever." Compare our "now and - then."

-
-
- ADVERBS Along; anon; anything; away; - back -

Anything, like Any ways, is adverbially used: - Do you think they can take any pleasure in it, or be - anything delighted? - MONTAIGNE, 31. - Any ways afflicted, or - distressed. - <title><abbr>Prayer-book.</abbr>

-

"Ways" is, perhaps, genitive. See 25.

-
-
- ADVERBS Along; anon; anything; away; - back -

Away. She could never away with - me. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 231. - i.e. "she could not endure me." A verb of motion - is probably omitted. Compare our "I cannot get on with him," - "put up with him," and the provincial "I cannot do with him." - I could not do - withal. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 72. So "she could never away with me" = "she - could not go on her way," i.e. "get on with me." - For the omission of the verb of motion compare Will you - along! - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 157.

-
-
- ADVERBS Along; anon; anything; away; - back -

Back, for "backward." Goes to and - back lackeying the varying - tide. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 4. 46. Where we should say "to and fro."

-
-
- ADVERBS Besides; briefly; by; chance; even; - ever -

Besides = "by the side of the main question," i.e. "in other respects," "for the rest." This - Timæus was a man not so well knowne as he, but besides (for the rest) a wise man - and very hardy. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 174.

-

Similarly besides is used as a preposition in the - sense "out of." How fell you - besides your five - wits? - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. - 92.

-
-
- ADVERBS Besides; briefly; by; chance; even; - ever -

Briefly = "a short time ago," instead of (as with - us) "in a short space of time." - Briefly we heard - their drums. - How couldst thou . . . bring thy news so late? - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 6. - 16. Similarly we use the Saxon equivalent "shortly" - to signify futurity.

-
-
- ADVERBS Besides; briefly; by; chance; even; - ever -

By (original meaning "near the side." Hence "by - and by" = "very near," which can be used either - of time or, as in Early English, also of place) is used for "aside," "on one side," - "away," in the phrase Stand by, or - I shall gall you. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 3. - 94. Whereas, on the other hand, "to stand by a person" means "to stand near any one."

-
-
- ADVERBS Besides; briefly; by; chance; even; - ever -

Chance appears to be used as an adverb: How - chance thou art returned so - soon? - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. - 2. 42.

-

But the order of the words "thou art," indicates that Shakespeare treated - chance as a verb. "How may it chance or chances - that," as Hamlet, - ii. 2. 343, "How chances it they - travel?" Compare-- How chance the - roses there do fade so fast? - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 1. 129. So Tr. - and Cr. iii. 1. 151; 2 Hen. IV. iv. 4. 20; Rich. III. iv. 2. 103; M. - W. of W. v. 5. 231; P. of T. iv. 1. 23.

-

Compare, however, also-- If case - some one of you would fly from us. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 4. 34. where "case" is for the Old French - "per-case."

-

This use of chance as an apparent adverb is - illustrated by Perchance his - boast of Lucrece' sovereignty - Suggested this proud issue of a king: - - Perchance that envy of so rich a - thing - Braving compare, disdainfully did sting. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 39. Here "perchance" seems used first as an adverb, - then as a verb, "it may chance that." So Shakespeare, perhaps, used chance as an adverb, but unconsciously retained - the order of words which shows that, strictly speaking, it is to be - considered as a verb.

-
-
- ADVERBS Besides; briefly; by; chance; even; - ever -

Even. "Even now" with us is applied to an action - that has been going on for some long time and still continues, the emphasis being laid on "now." In - Shakespeare the emphasis is often to be laid on "even," and "even now" means "exactly - or only now," i.e. - "scarcely longer ago than the present:" hence "but now." There was an old fat woman - even now with me. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - iv. 5. 26. Often "but even - now" is used in this sense: M. of - V. i. 1. 35. On the other hand, both "even now" and "but now" - can signify "just at this moment," as in But now I was - the lord - Of this fair mansion; . . . and even now, - but now, - This house, these servants, and this same myself - Are yours. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 171.

-

We use "just now" for the Shakespearian "even now," laying the emphasis on "just." Even is used for "even now," in the sense of "at - this moment," in A certain convocation of politic worms - are even at him. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 3. 22. -

-

So "even when" means "just when" in - (Roses) die, even when - they to perfection grow. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. - 42.

-
-
- ADVERBS Besides; briefly; by; chance; even; - ever -

Ever (at every time) freq.: For - slander's mark was ever yet the - fair. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 70.

-

The latter use is still retained in poetry. But in prose we confine - "ever" (like the Latin "unquam") to negative, comparative, and - interrogative sentences.

-

Ever seems contrary to modern usage in - Would I might - But ever see that man. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 168. "But," however, implies a kind of negative, - and "ever" means "at any time."

-
-
- ADVERBS Far; forth; hence; hither -

Far, used metaphorically for "very." But - far unfit to be a - sovereign. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 2. 92. So 2 - Hen. VI. iii. 2. 286.

-
-
- ADVERBS Far; forth; hence; hither -

Forth, hence, and hither are used without verbs of - motion (motion being implied): I have no mind of feasting - forth to-night. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 2. 37. - Her husband will be - forth. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - ii. 2. 278. - By praising him here who doth - hence remain. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 39. - From thence the sauce to meat is - ceremony. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 4. - 36. - Methinks I hear hither your - husband's drum. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. - 32. - Prepare thee hence for - France. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 1. 31. - Forth, "to the end:" To hear this - matter forth. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. - 1. 255.

-

Forth, as a preposition: see Prepositions.

-
-
- ADVERBS Happily; here; hitherto; home; how; - howsoever -

Happily, which now means "by good hap," was - sometimes used for "haply," i.e. "by hap," just - as "success" was sometimes "good," at other times "ill." - Hamlet. That - great baby you see there is not yet out of his - swaddling clouts. - - Ros. Happily he's the second time - come to them. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 402. - And these our ships, you happily - may think, - Are like the Trojan horse (which) was stuffed within - With bloody veins. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. - 4. 29. - Though I may fcar - Her will recoiling to her better judgment - May fall to match you with her country forms, - And happily repent. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> - iii. 3. 238. It means "gladly" in Macbeth, i. 3. 89.

-
-
- ADVERBS Happily; here; hitherto; home; how; - howsoever -

Here is used very freely in compounds: "they here - approach" (Macb. iv. 3. - 133); "here-remain" (ib. 148). Perhaps here - may be considered as much an adjective, when thus used, as "then" in - "our then dictator" (Coriol. ii. 2. 93). So in Greek.

-
-
- ADVERBS Happily; here; hitherto; home; how; - howsoever -

Hitherto, which is now used of time, is used by Shakespeare of space: - England from Trent and Severn - hitherto. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 1. 74.

-
-
- ADVERBS Happily; here; hitherto; home; how; - howsoever -

Home. We still say "to come home," "to strike home," using the word adverbially with verbs of - motion, but not I cannot speak him - home, (i.e. - completely) - Coriol. ii. 2. - 107. - Satisfy me home. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 5. - 83. - (Your son) lack'd the sense to know her estimation - home. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 4. - That trusted home - Might yet enkindle you unto the crown. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 3. 121.

-
-
- ADVERBS Happily; here; hitherto; home; how; - howsoever -

How (adverbial derivative from hwa == hwu, O. E.) - used for "however:" I never yet saw man - - How wise, how noble, young, how - rarely featured, - But she would spell him backward. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. - 1. 60. - Or whether his fall enraged him or - how 'twas. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. - 69.

-

How is perhaps used for "as" in V. and A. 815: Look, how a - bright star shooteth from the sky, So glides he in the night from Venus' - eye.

-

This, which is the punctuation of the Globe, is perhaps correct, and - illustrated by Look, as the fair - and fiery-pointed sun - Rushing from forth a cloud bereaves our sight, - Even so, &c. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 372. So V. and A. 67; M. of V. iii. 2. 127.

-

Similarly, GASCOIGNE (Mätzner) has: - How many men, so many minds. -

-
-
- ADVERBS Happily; here; hitherto; home; how; - howsoever -

Howsoe'er for "howsoe'er it be," "in any case." - Howsoe'er, my - brother hath done well. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 146. So However. See 403.

-
-
- ADVERBS Last; moreabove; moreover -

Last. Such phrases as "at the last," "at the first," are common, but not - The last (time) that - e'er I took her leave at court. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 79.

-

Merely, completely. See Adjectives, - Mere, 15.

-

More, Most. See Adjectives, - 18.

-
-
- ADVERBS Last; moreabove; moreover -

Moreabove == moreover. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 126.

-
-
- ADVERBS Last; moreabove; moreover -

Moreover precedes "that," like our "beside that." - Moreover that we - much did long to see you. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 1. - 2.

-
-
- ADVERBS Much; never; none; not -

Much, More, is frequently used as an ordinary adjective, after a - pronominal adjective, like the Scotch mickle, - and the E. E. muchel.Compare A noble peer of mickle - trust and power. - MILTON, - <title><abbr>Comus.</abbr> - (So in A.-S.) Thy much - goodness. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. - 1. 534. - Yet so much (great) is my poverty - of spirit. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 7. 159.

-

Much was frequently used as an adverb even with - positive adjectives. I am - much ill. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 4. 111. So Tr. and Cr. - ii. 3. 115; J. C. iv. 3. - 255. Our too much - memorable shame. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. - 53. So Rich. - II. ii. 2. 1.

-

More is frequently used as a noun and adverb in - juxtaposition. The slave's report is seconded and more - - More fearful is - deliver'd. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 6. 63. Comp. K. - J. iv. 2. 42. - More than that - tongue that more hath - more express'd. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 23. - If there be more, more woeful, - hold it in. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 202.

-

We sometimes say "the many" (see 12), but not - "the most," in the sense of "most men." Heywood, - however, writes-- Yes, since the - most censures, believes and saith By an implicit - faith. - <title><abbr>Commendatory Verses - on</abbr> B. J. -

-

Needs. See 25.

-
-
- ADVERBS Much; never; none; not -

Never is used where we now more commonly use "ever" in phrases as: - And creep time ne'er - so slow, - Yet it shall come for me to do thee good. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 3. - 31. So 1 Hen. - VI. v. 3. 98; Rich. II. v. 1. 64.

-

There is probably here a confusion of two constructions, (1) "And though - time creep so slow as it never crept before," and (2) "And though time - never crept so slow as in the case I am supposing." These two are - combined into, "And though time creep--(how shall I describe it? though - it crept) never so slow." Construction (2) is illustrated by - Never so weary, - never so in woe, - I can no further crawl, no further go. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 2. 442.

-

Here, strictly speaking, the ellipsis is "I have - been," or "having been;" "I have never - been so weary." But it is easy to see that - "never so weary" being habitually used in this sense, Hermia might say, - "I am never-so-weary," or still more easily, - "though I were never-so-weary."

-

In such phrases as "never the nearer," never seems to mean "nought." So Wickliffe, John xix. 21: But how he now seeth we - wite nere, i.e. we know not.

-
-
- ADVERBS Much; never; none; not -

None seems to be the emphatic form of "no," like "mine" of "my" in the - modern idiom: Satisfaction (there) can be - none but by pangs of - death. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. - 261. For we could not say "there can be none satisfaction." This emphatic use of the - pronoun at the end of a sentence is found very early. None seems loosely used for "not at all," like "nothing" (55), - "no-whit," i.e. "not." And this may, perhaps, - explain: None a stranger - there - So merry and so gamesome. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. - 59. Here either none means - "not," "ne'er," or a comma must be placed after none: "none, being a stranger," which - is a very harsh construction.

-

The adverbial use of "none" may be traced to Early English and - Anglo-Saxon. Under the form "nan," i.e. "ne-an" - (compare German "nein"), we find "nan more," and also "none longer," "whether he wolde or noon" (CHAUCER, - Mätzner). "Nan" was used as an adverbial accusative for "by no - means" even in A.-S. (Mätzner, iii. 131.) In Rich. II. v. 2. 99, "He shall be none," the meaning is, "he shall not be one of their number." - "None" is still used by us for "nothing," followed by a partitive - genitive, "I had none of it;" and this explains - the Elizabethan phrase She will - none of me. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 3. - 113. - i.e. "She desires to have (321) nothing from, as - regards to do with, me." So You can say - none of this. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 342.

-
-
- ADVERBS Much; never; none; not -

Not is apparently put for "not only" in the two - following passages: Speak fair; you may salve so - - Not what is dangerous present, but - the loss - Of what is past. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 2. 71. - For that he has - Given hostile strokes, and that not - in the presence - Of dreaded justice, but on the ministers - That do distribute it. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 3. 97.

-
-
- ADVERBS Nothing; off; once; only; over -

Nothing, like "no-way," "naught," "not," (A.-S. náht, i.e. "no whit,") is often used adverbially. - And that would set my teeth - nothing on edge. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 1. 133. - I fear nothing what may be said - against me. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. - 2. 212. where "what" is not put for "which."

-
-
- ADVERBS Nothing; off; once; only; over -

Off (away from the point): That's - off: that's - off. I would you had rather been - silent. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 2. 64.

-

To be off == to take off - one's hat: I will practise the insinuating nod and be off to them most - counterfeitly. - Coriol. ii. 3. - 107. "Stands off" is used for stands - out, i.e. in - relief. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> - ii. 2. 103.

-
-
- ADVERBS Nothing; off; once; only; over -

Once ("once for all," "above all"): - Once, if he - require our voices, we ought not to deny him. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. - 1. - 'Tis once thou - lovest, - And I will fit thee with the remedy. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. - 1. 320. Hence "positively." Nay, an - you be a cursing hypocrite, once you - must be looked - to. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. i. - 212. - Nay, an you begin to rail on society, once I am sworn not to - give regard to you. - <abbr>Timon,</abbr> i. 2. - 251.

-

The Folio and Globe place the comma after once

-

Once is sometimes omitted: This is - (once) for all. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 3. 131.

-

Once sometimes "in a word:" Once this--your long experience of - her wisdom, - Her sober virtue, years, and modesty, - Plead on her part some cause to you unknown. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iii. - 1. 90.

-

At once is found in this or a similar sense: - My lords, at once; - the cause why we are met - Is to determine of the coronation. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. - 4. 1. - My lords, at once; the care you - have of u<*> - Is worthy praise. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 1. 66.

-

Once seems to mean "at some time (future)" in - I thank thee, and I pray thee, once to-night - Give my sweet Nan this ring. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - iii. 4. 103. But the word may be taken as - above.

-
-
- ADVERBS Nothing; off; once; only; over -

Only, i.e. on(e)ly, is used as an adjective. See But (130), and Transpositions (420). - The only (mere) - breath. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 7. - 13. - It was for her love and only - pleasure. - INGELEND. - By her only aspect she turned men - into stones. - BACON, - <title><abbr>Adv. of L.</abbr> - 274.

-

We have lost this adjectival use of only, except in the sense of - "single," in such phrases as "an only - child."

-

Only, like "alone" (18), is used nearly in the - sense of "above all," "surpassing." Oph. You are merry, my lord. - - Ham. Who? I? - - Oph. Ay, my lord. - - Ham. O God, your only jig-maker. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 131. - Your worm is your only emperor for - diet. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 3. - 22. -

-
-
- -

Over means "over again" in Trebles - thee o'er. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> ii. - 1. 221. - i.e. "repeats thy former self thrice." Compare - I would be trebled twenty times - myself. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 154.

-
-
- ADVERBS Presently; round; severally; - since -

Presently = "at the present time," "at once," instead of, as now, "soon, - but not at once." Desd. Yes, but not yet to die. - - Othello. O yes, presently. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> v. - 2. 52.

-

So Rich. II. iii. 1. 3; 2. - 179.

-
-
- ADVERBS Presently; round; severally; - since -

Round, used adverbially in the sense of "straightforwardly." "Round," - like "square" with us, from its connection with "regular," - "symmetrical," and "complete," was used to signify "plain and honest." - Hence I went round to - work. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 139. means just the opposite of - "circuitously."

-
-
- ADVERBS Presently; round; severally; - since -

Severally ("sever," Lat. separo), used for - "separately." So When severally we - hear them rendered. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. - 10. And Contemplation doth withdraw our - soule from us, and - severally employ it from the - body. - MONTAIGNE, 30. Thus, "a several plot" (Sonn. - 137) is a "separate" or "private plot" opposed to "a common."

-
-
- ADVERBS Presently; round; severally; - since -

Since (A.-S. sith == "time," also adv.Sith for sither, like "mo" for "mo-er." (See 17.) "late," - "later;" "sith-than" == "after that") - adverbially for "ago." I told your lordship a year - since. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. - 2. 13. This must be explained by an ellipsis: - I told your lordship (it is) a year since (I told you).

-

Compare a transitional use of "since" between an adverb and conjunction - in "Waverley; or, 'tis Sixty Years since." Omit - "'tis," and since becomes an adverb.

-

So since is used for "since then," like our "ever - since" in And since, methinks, I - would not (do not wish to) grow so - fast. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 4. 14.

-

Since, when used adverbially as well as - conjunctionally, frequently takes the verb in the simple - past where we use the complete present: - I did not see him - since. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 1. This is in accordance with an original - meaning of the word, "later," ("sith.") We should still say, "I never - saw him after that;" and since has the meaning of "after."

-

We also find the present after "since," to denote an action that is and has been going on - since a certain time. (So in Latin with - "jampridem.") My desires e'er since - pursue me. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. - 23.

-

See Conjunctions, 132.

-
-
- ADVERBS So inserted; omitted; == "also;" == - "then" -

So (original meaning "in that way") is frequently inserted in replies - where we should omit it: Trib. - Repair to the Capitol. - - Peop. We will so. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 262. - T. Fortitude doth consist, &c. - D. It doth so - indeed, sir. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sil. Wom.</abbr> iv. - 2. Here so means "as you direct, assert." "As" is, by derivation, - only an emphatic form of so. See 106.

-
-
- ADVERBS So inserted; omitted; == "also;" == - "then" -

So is sometimes omitted after "I think," "if," &c. G. What, in metre? - - Luc. In any proportion or - language. - - G. I think, - or in any religion. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. - 2. 24. - Will the time serve to tell? I do not - think (so). - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 6. - 46. - Haply you shall not see me more; or if, - A mangled shadow. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 2. 27. - Not like a corse; or if, not to be - buried. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 131. - Do not plunge thyself too far in anger, lest thou hasten - thy - trial, which if, Lord have mercy on - thee for a hen. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 3. - 223.

-

Compare What though; yet I live - like a poor gentleman born. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - i. 1. 287; <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 1. 9; <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 3. - 51. - O, if it prove, - Tempests are kind and salt waves fresh in love. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. - 418. -

-
-
- ADVERBS So inserted; omitted; == "also;" == - "then" -

So is put for the more emphatic form, al-so. - Demetrius, thou dost over-ween in all, - And so in this, to bear me down with - braves. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> ii. 1. - 30. - It is a cold and heat that does outgo All sense of - winters and of summers so. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sad Sh.</abbr> ii. - 1. - Mad in pursuit, and in possession - so. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 129. - Good morrow, Antony. - - Ant. So to most noble - Cæsar. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 2. - 117.

-

So approaches "also" in Cousin, - farewell; and, uncle, bid him - so. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 247.

-

So that; so as. (See Pronouns, - Relative, 275, 276.)

-
-
- ADVERBS So inserted; omitted; == "also;" == - "then" -

So (like the Greek ou(/tw dh/) is often - used where we should use "then." "In this way" naturally leads to - "thus," "on this," "thereupon," "then." And when this - hail some heat from Hermia felt - - So he dissolved. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 1. 245.

-

So is, therefore, sometimes more emphatic than - with us, as in (arrange thus, not as Globe)-- Olivia. To one of your receiving - enough is shown; - A cypress, not a bosom, hides (Fol.) my heart----(pauses) - - So (i.e. - after this confession) let me hear you speak. - - Vio. I pity you. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 1. - 133.

-

So in conditional clauses. See Conjunctions, 133.

-
-
- ADVERBS So for "such a" -

So was often, and correctly, used (where we use the adverbial "such" or - "so" with "a") before an adjective, e.g. "so great faith" where we say "such great faith," "so long time" - where we say "so long a - time." We seem to feel that "so" (being an adverb, and therefore more - liable to transposition than the adjective "such") requires to be - attached to the word which it qualifies, either (1) by introducing the - article which necessarily links together the words thus: "so-great - a-loss;" or else (2) by placing "so" in a position where its effect is - equally unmistakeable: "a-loss so-great."

-

When the noun is in the plural we cannot use the former method; we are, - therefore, driven to the latter, and instead of saying - So hard termes. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 176. we say "terms so hard." - In so profound - abysm I throw all care. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 112. - My particular grief - Is of so flood-gate and o'erbearing - nature. - <abbr>O.</abbr> i. 3. - 55. - And I will call him to so strict - account. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 149. - With so full soul. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 1. - 44. - Of so quick condition. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. - 1. 54. But note that in these instances the "so" - follows a preposition. After prepositions the article (see Article, 90) is frequently omitted. Shakespeare - could have written My grief is of nature so floodgate, - &c. - I will call him to account so strict that, &c.

-

Our modern usage was already introduced side by side with the other as - early as Wickliffe. Compare So long time. - <title><abbr>St. John</abbr> xiv. - 9. with So long a time. - <title><abbr>Hebrews</abbr> iv. - 7.

-
-
- ADVERBS Something; sometimes; still; than; - then -

Something used adverbially, like "somewhat." A white head - and something a round - belly. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - i. 2. 212.

-

We should say "a somewhat round," placing the - adverb between the article and the adjective so as to show unmistakeably - that the adverb qualifies the adjective. "Something" may possibly be so - taken (though "somehow" would make better sense) in This - something-settled matter in his - breast. - <abbr>Ham.</abbr> iii. 1. - 18.

-
-
- -

Sometimes, like "sometime," is used by Shakespeare for "formerly" in - Thy sometimes - brother's wife. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 2. 54.

-

So probably Sometimes from her - eyes - I did receive fair speechless messages. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. - 1. 163.

-

Compare "olim" in Latin.

-
-
- ADVERBS Something; sometimes; still; than; - then -

Still used for constantly, in accordance with the - derivation of the word, "quiet," "unmoved." It is now used only in the - sense of "even now," "even then." The connection between "during all - time up to the present" and "even at the present" is natural, and both - meanings are easily derived from the radical meaning, "without moving - from its place." Comp. the different meanings of dum, - donec, - e(/ws, &c. Thou still hast been - the author of good tidings. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 42. - But this thy countenance still - lock'd in steel - I never saw till now. - <abbr>T. and C.</abbr> - iv. 5. 195. - i.e. "because it was constantly lock'd in steel." And this is the best, though not - the most obvious, interpretation of But - still the house affairs would - draw her hence. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 147.

-

It is used as an adjective for constant (though - some suggest "silent") in But I of thee will wrest an - alphabet, - And by still practice learn to know - the meaning. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 2. - 44.

-

This interpretation is corroborated by But that still use of grief makes wild grief - tame, - My tongue should to thy ears not name my boys. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 3. 229.

-
-
- ADVERBS Something; sometimes; still; than; - then -

Than is used for then: - And their ranks began - To break upon the galled shore and than - Retire again. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 456.

-

Then for than, freq. in North's Plutarch, Ascham, &c.

-

In O. E. the commonest forms are "thanne" = then; - "then" = than.

-

Then and than (like tum and tam, quum and - quam in Latin) are closely connected, and, - indeed, mere varieties of the same word. They were originally - inflections of the demonstrative, and meant "at that (time)," "in that - (way)." As "that" is used as a relative, "than" has the signification of - "in the way in which" (quam), just as then (71) is used for "at the time at which" - (quum). It is usual to explain "He is taller - than I" thus: "He is taller; then I am tall." This explanation does not so - well explain "He is not taller than I." On the - whole, it is more in analogy with the German als, Latin quam, Greek h)/, to explain it thus: "In the way in which I am tall he is taller." The close - connection between "in that way," "at that time," "in that place," - &c., is illustrated by the use of there for - thereupon, or then. - Even there resolved my reason into - tears. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 42. -

-
-
- ADVERBS Something; sometimes; still; than; - then -

Then apparently used for "when." So in E. E. See That, 284. And more more strong, then lesser is my fear, - I shall endue you with; meantime but ask, - &c. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. - 42.

-
-
- ADVERBS To-fore; too; what, when; whilst; why; - yet -

To-fore, which was as common in E. E. as "be-fore" and "a-fore," is found - in O would thou wert as thou - to-fore hast been. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. - 2. 294.

-
-
- ADVERBS To-fore; too; what, when; whilst; why; - yet -

Too, which is only an emphatic form of "to" (compare pro/s in Greek, used adverbially), is often - spelt "to" by Elizabethan writers (Sonn. 38, - 86); and conversely, "too" is found for "to" (Sonn. 56, 135).

-

Too seems used, like the E. E. "to," for - "excessively" in Spenser, Shepheard's Calendar, - May: - Thilke same kidde (as I can well devise) Was too very foolish and unwise.

-

Perhaps, also, in Lest that your goods - too soon be - confiscate. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. 2. - 2. though the meaning may be "the goods of you also." Tempt him not so - too far. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 11. And there is, perhaps, an allusion to the E. - E. meaning in "too-too," which is often found in Elizabethan - English.

-

Too is often used in the phrase, "I am too blame" (Folio) I am much - too blame. - <abbr>O.</abbr> iii. 3. - 211, 282; <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. 166; - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 2. 13.

-

This is so common in other Elizabethan authors, that it seems to require - more explanation than the confusion between "to" and "too" mentioned - above. Perhaps "blame" was considered an adjective, as in - In faith, my lord, you are too - wilful-blame. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 1. 177. and "too" may have been, as in E. E., - used for "excessively."

-

Too seems used for "very much," or "too much," in - Tell him that gave me this (wound), who lov'd him - too, He struck my soul and not - my body through. - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> - iii. 1. - The context will hardly admit of the interpretation, "Me who - also lov'd him."

-

The transition from the meaning of progressive motion to that of - "increasingly" or "excessively," and from "excessively" to the modern - "to excess," is too natural to require more than mention.

-
-
- -

What, when. What and when - are often used as exclamations of impatience: - What, Lucius, - ho! - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 1. - When, Lucius, when? - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 5.

-

Some ellipsis is to be supplied, "What (is the matter)?" "When (are you - coming)?" So in Gaunt. Throw - down, my son, the duke of Norfolk's gage. - - K. Rich. And, Norfolk, throw down - his. - - Gaunt. When, Harry, when? - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 1. 162.

-

See also What, 253.

-
-
- ADVERBS To-fore; too; what, when; whilst; why; - yet -

Whilst. "The while" is often used in accordance - with the derivation of the word for "(in) the (mean) time." The - inflected forms whiles and whilest are generally used as conjunctions. But we have - If you'll go fetch him - We'll say our song the - whilst. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 254.

-
-
- ADVERBS To-fore; too; what, when; whilst; why; - yet -

Why (instrumental case of E.E. hwa, "who"), used - after "for," instead of "wherefore." Like the Latin "quid enim?" it came - after a time to mean "for indeed," as And send the - hearers weeping to their beds; - - For why, the senseless brands will - sympathise. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 1. 40. - i.e. "wherefore? (because) the senseless," - &c. The provincialism "whyfore" still exists. "For" does not - correspond to "enim," but is a preposition by derivation. Later writers, - however, and possibly Shakespeare, may have used "for" in "for why" as a conjunction. Some, however, maintain - that the comma should be removed after "for why," and that "for why" (like a)nq) w(=n) means "for this that," "because," - the relative containing an implied antecedent.

-

A distinction seems drawn between "why" and "for what" in - Why, or for what these nobles were - committed - Is all unknown to me, my gracious lady. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 4. 48. - Why, perhaps, refers to the past - cause, for what to the future object. - Ant. S. Shall I - tell you why? - - Drom. S. Ay, sir, and wherefore; for they say every why hath a - - wherefore. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> - ii. 2. 43-45. - i.e. "every deed said to be done owing to a - certain cause is really done for a certain object."

-

Compare Say, why is this? - Wherefore? What shall we - do? - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 4. - 57.

-

"Why" and "how" are both derivatives of the relative, and are sometimes - interchanged in A.-S. "Why" seems to have been the ablative of - instrument, and "how" the adverbial derivative of manner, from - "who."

-
-
- ADVERBS To-fore; too; what, when; whilst; why; - yet -

Yet (up to this time) is only used now after a - negative, "not yet," "never yet," &c. Then it was also used before a negative. For (as) - yet his honour never heard a - play. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. 1. - 96. - Yet I have not seen - So likely an ambassador of love. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 9. 92. - Yet (up to this time) they are - not joined. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 12. 1. - I will make one of her women lawyer to me, for I yet not understand - the case myself. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. - 80.

-

The following is a remarkable passage: Hel. You, Diana, - Under my poor instructions yet - (still) must suffer - Something in my behalf. - - Diana. Let death and honesty - Go with your impositions, I am yours - Upon your will to suffer. - - Hel. Yet (i.e. for the present) I pray you; - But with the word the time will bring on summer, - &c. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 4. - 30. - i.e. "a little longer I entreat your patience, - but," &c.

-

Yet is also used in this sense without a distinct - negative: Solan. What news on the - Rialto? - - Salar. Why yet it lives there uncheck'd that Antonio, - &c. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 1. 1.

-
-
- ADVERBS used as nouns and adjectives -

The adverbs backward and inward are used as nouns. In the dark - backward and abysm of - time. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 50. - I was an inward of - his. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> - iii. 2. 138. -

-

So Thou losest here a better - where to find. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. - 264. - Nor can there be that deity in my nature - Of here-and-everywhere. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 235. - i.e. "the divine attribute of ubiquity."

-

Then, as with us, was used as an adjective. - Our then - dictator. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 2. 93. So Good - sometime queen. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 1. 37. - Our here approach. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. - 133. See Compounds.

-
-
- ADVERBS after the verb is -

Adverbs after "is." We still say "that is well;" - but, perhaps, no other adverb (except "soon") is now thus used. - Shakespeare, however, has That's - verily. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> ii. - 1. 321. - That's worthily.The verb "hear" may be supplied from the - context. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 1. 53. - Lucius' banishment was - wrongfully. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iv. 4. - 16.

-

Some verb, as "said" or "done," is easily understood. "In harbour" has - the force of a verb in Safely in - harbour - Is the king's ship. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 226.

-
-
-
- ARTICLES. -
- ARTICLE. An connected with one -

An, A, (Early Eng. An, Ane, On, One, a, o,) our indefinite Article, is - now distinguished from our Numeral "one." In Early English, as in modern - French and German, there was no such distinction. Hence, even in - Elizabethan English, a (since it still - represented, or had only recently ceased to represent, "one") was more - emphatic than with us, a fact which will explain its omission where we - insert it, and its insertion where we should use some more emphatic - word, "some," "any," "one," &c.

-
-
- ARTICLE. An and one, - pronunciation of -

An and one, pronunciation of. The connection between - "an" and "one" appears more obvious when it is remembered that "one" was - probably pronounced by Shakespeare, not as now "won," but "un." This is - made probable by the constant elision of "the" before "one" in "th' one" - as in "th' other:" compare "th' one" in Th' - one sweetly flatters, t' other feareth - harm. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 172. - So Rich. II. v. 2. - 18. Ben Jonson (783) mentions as authorized contractions, - "y'once" for "ye once" along with "y'utter." Compare also the pun in - T. G. of V. ii. 1. - 3: Speed. Sir, - your glove. Val. Not mine; my gloves are on. Speed. Why, then, this may be yours, for - this is but one.

-

This will explain the rhyme: So thanks to all at once and - to each one - Whom we invite to see us crowned at Scone. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. - 8. 74-5.

-

In the dialect of the North of England and of Scotland, the "w" is still - not sounded.

-

"An" was always used in A.-S. and mostly in E.E. before consonants as - well as vowels: "ane kinges . . . dohter" (STRATMANN). I have not found an instance in Shakespeare of - "an" before an ordinary consonant, but it occurs before "w": - Have an wish but - for't. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iv. - 4. 2.

-
-
- ARTICLE. A used for "one," "any" -

A was used for one in such expressions as "He - came with never a friend," &c. - He and his physicians are of - a mind. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> i. 3. - 244. - 'Fore God, they are both in a - tale. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. - 2. 33. - An two men ride of a horse one must - ride behind. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 5. - 44. - For in a night the best part of - my power - Were in the Washes . . . devoured. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 7. - 64. So The Images were found in - a night all hacked and hewed. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 172. - We still have slept together, - Rose at an instant, learn'd, play'd, - eat together. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. - 3. 76. - Myself and a sister both born in - an hour. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 1. - 20. - You, or any living man, may be drunk at - a time, man. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. - 3. 319. - i.e. "at one time," "for - once." These foils have all a - length. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 2. 227.

-

We find "one" and "a" interchanged in Hear me one word: - Beseech you, tribunes, hear me but a - word. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 1. 266. - But shall we wear these honours for a day? - Or shall they last? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 2. 5. -

-

We never use the possessive inflection of the unemphatic one as an antecedent; but Shakespeare writes: - For taking one's part - that is out of favour. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. - 111.

-

We also find in Early English: Thre persones in - a Godhede. - HALLIWELL. where a is for one. Compare - Scotch "ae" for "one."

-

It seems used for "any," i.e. ane-y, or one-y, in There's not - a one of them. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. - 4. 131. - Ne'er a one to be found. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. in &c.</abbr> - iii. 2. So Cymb. i. 1. 24. And emphatically for - "some," "a certain," in There is a - thing within my bosom tells me. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 1. 183. - I should impart a thing to you - from his majesty. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. - 92. - Shall I tell you a - thing? - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 1. 152. - I told you a thing - yesterday. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - i. 2. 185. - And I came to acquaint you with a - matter. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 126.

-
-
- ARTICLE. A and the - omitted in archaic poetry -

A and The omitted in archaic poetry. In the infancy of thought nouns are - regarded as names, denoting not classes but individuals. Hence the - absence of any article before nouns. Besides, as the articles interfere - with the metre, and often supply what may be well left to the - imagination, there was additional reason for omitting them. Hence - Spenser, the archaic poet, writes Fayre Una--whom - salvage nation does adore. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 6. - Title. - And seizing cruell clawes on - trembling brest. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 3. - 19. - Faire virgin, to redeem her deare, - brings Arthure to the fight. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 8. - Title. - From raging spoil of - lawlesse victors will. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 3. - 43. - With thrilling point of - deadly yron brand. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 3. - 42.

-

Shakespeare rarely indulges in this archaism except to ridicule it: - Whereat with blade, - with bloody blameful blade, - He bravely broached his boiling bloody breast; - And Thisby, tarrying in mulberry - shade, - His dagger drew and died. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. - 1. 147.

-

Somewhat similar is In glorious - Christian field. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 93. - When lion rough in - wildest rage doth roar. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. - 1. 224. - Ah! Richard with the eyes of - (my or - the) heavy - mind. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 4. 18. - So, longest way shall have the - longest moans. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. - 90.

-

In antitheses, as And with no less nobility of love - Than that which dearest father bears - his son, - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 111. the omission of the - is intelligible, since the whole class is expressed. But it appears not - uncommon to omit the article before superlatives: - Best safety lies - in fear. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. - 41.

-

This is, perhaps, explained by the double meaning of the superlative, - which means not only "the best of the class," - but also "very good." See 8.

-
-
- ARTICLE. A and the - omitted after "as," "like," "than" -

A and The are also sometimes omitted after as, like, and than in - comparative sentences: As falcon - to the lure away she flies. - <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> - 1027. - The why is plain as way to parish - church. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 7. 52. - More tuneable than lark to - shepherd's ear. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 1. 184.

-

This is, however, common both in early and modern English. In such - sentences the whole class is expressed, and therefore the article - omitted. It might be asked, however, why "the - lure" on this hypothesis? The is put for its. So - in E. E. (MÄTZNER, iii. 195) "ase hound doth (chase) the hare," i.e. "its prey the hare."

-

A is still omitted by us in adverbial compounds, - such as "snail-like," "clerk-like," &c. Then it was omitted as being - unnecessarily emphatic in such expressions as: Creeping - like snail. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 7. 146. - Sighing like furnace. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 148. - And like unletter'd - clerk. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 85.

-

"Like snail" is an adverb in process of formation. It is intermediate - between "like a snail" and "snail-like."

-
-
- ARTICLE. A omitted before nouns signifying a - class or a multitude -

A being more emphatic than with us, was sometimes omitted where the noun - stands for the class, and might almost be replaced by the corresponding - adjective. "If ever I were traitor," Rich. II. i. 3. 201 == - traitorous. Similarly And having now shown - himself open enemy to Alcibiades. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 176. So, though we find "never a master" in the sense of "not one - master," yet where the "never" is emphasized and has its proper meaning, - "at no time," the a is omitted: - Those eyes which never - shed remorseful tear. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 2. 156. - In war was never lion rag'd so - fierce. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 173. - Never master had a page so - kind. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 85. - Was ever king that joy'd an - earthly throne. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. - 9. 1. - 'Twas never merry world since, - &c. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 1. - 109. On the other hand, in contrast to the example - first quoted, when the "never" is omitted and an - is emphatic, almost like one, it is inserted: - My manly eyes did scorn - an humble tear. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 2. 165.

-

A is also omitted before collective nouns, such - as "plenty," "abundance," &c., and therefore before "great number" - in Belike you slew great number of - his people. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 3. - 29.

-
-
- ARTICLE. A inserted after adjectives used as - adverbs -

A inserted after some adjectives used as adverbs: It was - upon this fashion bequeathed me by will but poor a - thousand pounds. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. - 2. This usage is found in the earlier text of LAYAMON (A.D. 1200): - "Long a time (longe ane stunde)," ii. 290, - &c., where the adjective appears merely to be emphasized, and not - used adverbially. In the later text the adjective is placed, here and in - other passages, in its ordinary position. The adjectives "each," "such," - "which," (used for "of what kind,") and "many" were especially often - thus used. "At ich a mel" = "at each meal," Piers Plough. Crede. 109. (So in Scotch "ilka.") "Whiche a wife was - Alceste," CHAUCER, - C. T. 11754 = "what a - wife." "On moni are (later - text, mani ane) wisen," LAYAMON, i. - 24; "monianes cunnes," ib. 39; "of many a kind (l. t. of manian erthe)," - "of many an earth."

-

The last-quoted passages render untenable the theory (Archbishop Trench, - English Past and Present) which explains - "many a man" as a corruption of "many of men." - In these passages, e.g. "moni anes cunnes" ("of many a race"), - the article or numeral adjective "an" is declined like an - adjective, while "moni" is not. The inference is, that "moni" is used - adverbially. In the same way the Germans say "mancher (adj.) mann," but - "manch (adv.) ein mann," "ein solcher (adj.) mann," but "solch (adv.) ein mann." In A.-S. the idiom was "many man," not "many a - man." The termination in y, causing "many" to be - considered as adverbially used, may not perhaps account for the - introduction of the a into E. E., but it may - account for its retention in Elizabethan and modern English. Nor can it - escape notice that most of the adjectives which take a after them end in ch, or lic ("like"), an adverbial termination. So - beside the adjectives enumerated above, "thellich" (modern Dorsetshire, - "thilk" or "thick"), "the like," answering to "whilk" ("which"), is - followed by a. So after the adverb "ofte," we - have "a day" in Ful ofte a day he - swelde and seyde alas! - CHAUCER, - <title><abbr>Knighte's Tale,</abbr> - 498. It is perhaps some such feeling, that "many" - means "often," which justifies the separation of "many" and "a" in the - following: I have in vain said many - - A prayer upon her grave. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 3. - 144.

-

Perhaps in this way (as an adjective used adverbially) we must explain - (compare "none (adj.) inheritance," Acts vii. 5): Exceeding pleasant; - none (adv.) a stranger there - So merry and so gamesome. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. - 59. like "ne'er a stranger," unless after "none" we - supply "who was."

-

A is pleonastically used in I would - not spend another such - a night. - <abbr>R. III.</abbr> i. 4. - 5.

-

In "What poor an instrument" (A. and C. v. 2. 236), "what" is used for "how."

-
-
- ARTICLE. A omitted after "what," "such," - &c. -

A was sometimes omitted after "what," in the sense of "what kind of." - Cassius, what night is this? - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 42. (A has been - unnecessarily inserted by some commentators.) I'll tell - the world - Aloud what man thou art. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 4. 153. - Jove knows what man thou mightst - have made. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 207. - What dreadful noise of - waters in mine ears. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 4. 22.

-

"What case stand I in?" (W. T. i. 2. 352) = In - what a position am I? What thing it is that I never - Did see man die! - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 4. - 35.

-

We omit the article after "what" before nouns signifying a collective - class, saying "what wickedness!" but "what a - crime!" "what fruit!" but "what an apple!" Hence - the distinction in the following: "What a merit - were it in death to take this poor maid from the world! What corruption in this life that it will let - this man live!"--M. for M. - iii. 1. 240.

-

A is omitted after "such:" Showers of - blood, - The which, how far off from the mind of Bolingbroke - It is such crimson tempest should - bedrench, &c. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 3. 46.

-

Here "such" probably means "the aforesaid," referring to the "showers of - blood."

-

After "such" in this sense the indefinite article is still omitted; - naturally, since "such" is used in a defining sense.

-

A is omitted after "many" in "Many time and oft" (2 Hen. - VI. ii. 1. 93). Here "many-time," like - "some-time," "often-times," "many-times" (MONTAIGNE, - Introduction), seems used as one word - adverbially.

-

A is omitted before "little," where we commonly - place it in the sense of "some:" O, do not swear; - Hold (a) little faith, though thou hast too much - fear. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 174.

-

It is perhaps caused by the antithesis which assimilates the use of - "little" to the use of "much." "In (a) little time" (V. and A. - 132) is to be explained as a prepositional phrase approximating to an - adverb: see 89.

-
-
- ARTICLE. A inserted before numeral adjectives - and many -

A was frequently inserted before a numeral adjective, for the purpose of - indicating that the objects enumerated are regarded collectively as one. We still say "a score," "a - fo(u)rt(een)-night." But we also find: - An eight days after these - sayings. - <title><abbr>Luke</abbr> ix. - 28. - A two shilling or - so. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. in &c.</abbr> - i. 4 <abbr>ad fin.</abbr> - 'Tis now a nineteen years agone at - least. - B. J. <title><abbr>Case is - altered.</abbr> Also in E. E.: - An five mile. - HALLIWELL.

-

This usage is not common in Shakespeare, except after "one." - But one seven - years. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 1. 55.

-

The a is omitted in But this our - purpose now is twelve-month - old. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 1. 28.

-

Compare This three - mile. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. - 5. 37.

-

The a in "a many men," - "a few men," is perhaps thus to be - explained. Compare "This nineteen years" (M. for - M. i. 3. 21), with "This - many summers" (Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 360). So - A many merry - men. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 119. - A many thousand warlike - French. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. - 199. So Hen. - V. iv. 1. 127; iv. 3. 95. And still more - curiously: But many a many foot of - land the worse. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> i. 1. - 183.

-

Some explain "a many" by reference to the old - noun "many," "a many men," for "a many (of) men." And the word is thus used: - A many of our - bodies. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. - 95. - O thou fond many, with what loud - applause - Didst thou beat heaven. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 3. 91. - In many's looks. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 93. So perhaps A. - W. iv. 5. 55. Add "their meiny," Lear, ii. 4. - 35.

-

Nor can it be denied that in E. E. "of" is often omitted in such phrases - as "many manner (of) men," "a pair (of) gloves," &c. just as in - German we have "diese Art Mensch." But we also say "a few men" (an expression that occurs as early as Robert of - Brunne), and "few" seems to have been an adjective.

-

It is probable that both the constructions above-mentioned are required - to explain this use of a. Thus "a hundred men" is for "a - hundred (of) men," but in "a twelvemonth," "a fortnight," "twelve" and "fourteen" are not - regarded as simple nouns, but as compound nouns used adjectively. - Compare the double use of "mille," "millia," in Latin.

-
-
- ARTICLE. An-other -

An-other. A is apparently put for the in - There is not half a kiss to choose who loves - an other best. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 176. This is, however, in accordance with our - common idiom: "they love one an other," which ought strictly to be - either "they love, the one the other," or "they love, one other." The - latter form is still retained in "they love each other;" but as in "one - other" there is great ambiguity, it was avoided by the insertion of a - second "one" or "an," thus, "they love one an-other." This is - illustrated by Matt. xxiv. 10 (TYNDALE): "And shall betraye one another and shall hate one the other;" whereas WICKLIFFE - has, "ech other." So 1 Cor. xii. 25: WICKLIFFE, "ech for other;" the rest "for one - another." "One another" is now treated almost like a single noun in - prepositional phrases, such as, "We speak to one another." But - Shakespeare retains a trace of the original idiom in What - we speak one to an other. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 1. - 20.

-
-
- ARTICLE. The omitted before nouns defined by - other nouns -

The was frequently omitted before a noun already defined by another noun, - especially in prepositional phrases. In - number of our friends. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. - 216. - Since death of my dearest - mother. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 190. - At heel of that defy - him. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - ii. 2. 160. - In absence of thy - friend. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - i. 1. 59. - To sternage of their - navy. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iii. - Prol. 18. - To relief of lazars. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 1. - 15. - For honour of our land. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 5. - 22. - Thy beauty's form in table of my - heart. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 24. - Some beauty peep'd through lattice - of sear'd age. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> st. - ii. - Forage in blood of French - nobility. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. - 110. - In cradle of the rude imperious - surge. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 1. 20. - Proving from world's - minority their right. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr> - On most part of their - fleet. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. - 1. 24. So 1 Hen. - VI. i. 2. 77; 2 Hen. VI. - i. 2. 36, 79; Rich. II. i. 3. - 136. We could say "in season," but not We at (the right) time of (the) - year - Do wound the bark. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 4. 57.

-

So even in Pope: Alas, young man, your days can ne'er be - long; In flower of age you perish - for a song. - POPE, - <title><abbr>Imit. Hor.</abbr> i. - 102. -

-
-
- ARTICLE. The omitted after prepositions -

The is also omitted after prepositions in adverbial phrases. - At - door. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 352; <abbr>T. of - Sh.</abbr> iv. 1. 125. - At palace. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 731. - At height. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 4. - 21. - Ere I went to wars. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. - 1. 307. - To cabin. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 1. 17. - The grace 'fore meat and the thanks at - end. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 7. - 4. - You were in presence - then. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 62. - i.e. "in the presence-chamber." - And milk comes frozen home in - pail. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 925. - With spectacles on nose and pouch - on side. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 7. 159. - This day was viewed in open as his - queen. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - iii. 2. 405. - He foam'd at mouth. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 256. - Sticks me at heart. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. - 2. 254. - Exeunt in manner as they - entered. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 4. - 242. - Than pard or - cat-o'-mountain. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iv. - 1. 262. And with adjectives: - In humblest - manner. - <abbr>Tempest</abbr> ii. - 4. 144. - In first rank. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iii. 3. 161.

-

"In pail" is as justifiable as "in bed," except that the former, not - being so common as the latter, has not the same claim to the adverbial - brevity which dispensed with the article. Both are adverbial phrases, - one of which has been accepted, the other rejected. Thus in - Stealing unseen to - west with this disgrace. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 33. "to-west" is as much an adverb as "west-ward."

-

Sometimes a possessive adjective is thus omitted: Not - Priamus and Hecuba on - knees. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - v. 3. 53.

-

So in E. E. "a-knee." Compare our "I have at - hand."

-

Perhaps this may explain the omission of "the" after "at" in - We are familiar at - first. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. - 112. where "at first" is not opposed to - "afterwards" (as it is with us), but means "at the first," or rather "from the - first," "at once."

-

The omission of "the" in On one - and other side Trojan and Greek - Sets all on hazard. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - i. 1. 21. is in accordance with our idiom, "one - another" and "each other."

-

On the other hand, where "the" is emphatic, meaning "that" or "the - right," it is sometimes inserted before "one." Morocco. How shall I know if I do - choose the right? - - Portia. The one of them contains my - picture, prince. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 7. 11.

-
-
- ARTICLE. The inserted in "at the first," &c. -

The was inserted in a few phrases which had not, though they now have, - become adverbial. "At the length" (N. P. 592), - "At the first," "At the last," &c. There in - the full convive we. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iv. 5. 272. - In the favour of the - Athenians. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 177.

-
-
- ARTICLE. The used to denote notoriety, - &c. -

The used to denote notoriety, &c. Any word when referred to as being - defined and well known may of course be preceded by the article. Thus we - frequently speak of "the air." Bacon (E. 231) however wrote, "The matter (the substance called matter) is in a perpetual - flux."

-

The is sometimes used (compare Latin "ille") for - "the celebrated," "the one above all others," occasionally with "alone," as - I am alone the villain - of the earth. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 6. 30. Or with a superlative: He was - the wretched'st thing when he was - young. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 4. 18. - The last (prayer) is for my men: they are the poorest; - But poverty could never draw 'em from me. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - iv. 2. 148. But also without these: - Am I the man - yet? - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. - 3. 3. - Smacks it not something of the - policy? - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 396. - For their dear causes - Would to the bleeding and the grim alarm - Excite the mortified man. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 2. - 4. The ellipsis to be supplied is added in - Are you the courtiers and - the travell'd gallants? - The spritely fellows that the people talk of? - B. and F. <title><abbr>Elder - Brother,</abbr> iv. 1. -

-

The seems to mean "the same as ever" in - Live you the - marble-breasted tyrant still. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 127.

-

It is not often that "the" is used in this sense before English proper - names. In The Douglas and the - Percy both together. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - v. 1. 116. the second the - may be caused by the first, which, of course, is still used, "the Bruce," "the - Douglas," being frequent, and explicable as referring to the chief of the Douglases and Bruces. But we - also have To leave the Talbot and - to follow us. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 3. 20, 31. and so in Early English "the - Brute," "the Herod."

-

The is seldom used, like the article in French, - for the possessive adjective: The king is angry: see, he - bites the lip. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 2. 27.

-

The word "better" is used as a noun, and opposed to "the worse," (compare - the French proverb, "le mieux est l'ennemi du bien,") in - Bad news, by'r lady; seldom comes - the better. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 3. 4.

-

"Death," the ender of life, seems more liable to retain the mark of - notoriety than "life." Hence Where they feared - the death, they have borne - life away. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 1. - 81; <abbr>Rich. - III.</abbr> i. 2. 179; ii. 3. - 55.

-

So Dar'd to the combat. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. - 84. - i.e. "the combat that ends all dispute." French - influence is perceptible in these two last instances, and in - To shake the - head. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 15.

-

The which (see Relative), - 270.

-
-
- ARTICLE. The before verbals -

The frequently precedes a verbal that is followed by an object: - Whose state so many had - the managing. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> - Epilog. - You need not fear the having any - of these lords. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. - 2. 109. - The seeing these effects will - be - Both noisome and infectious. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 5. - 25. - P. Pray, sir, in - what? - - D. In the - delaying death. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 2. 172. - Nothing in his life - Became him like the leaving - it. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> i. 4. - 8. - The locking up the - spirits. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 5. - 41. So Lear, iv. 4. 9; Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 347; - M. for M. iii. 2. - 126; M. of V. iv. 1. 309; M. Ado, ii. 2. 53; O. iii. 4. 22; T. N. i. 5. 84.

-

The question naturally arises, are these verbals, "locking," &c. - nouns? and, if so, why are they not followed by "of,"--e.g. "the locking of the - spirits"? Or are they parts of verbs? and in that case, why are they - preceded by the article? The fact that a verb in E. E. had an abstract - noun in -ing (A.-S. -ung)--e.g. "slaeten," to hunt; - "slaeting," hunting--renders it a priori - probable that these words in -ing are nouns. - Very early, however, the termination -ng was - confused with, and finally supplanted, the present participle - termination in -nde. Thus in the earlier text of - Layamon (iii. 72) we have "heo riden singinge," - i.e. "they rode singing;" and in the later text the proper participial form - "singende." An additional element of - confusion was introduced by the gerundial inflection enne, e.g. "singenne," used after the preposition "to." As - early as the twelfth century "to singenne" (Morris, E. E. Specimens, p. 53) became "to singende," and hence (by - the corruption above mentioned) "to singinge." Hence, when Layamon - writes that the king went out "an-slaeting" (ii. 88), or "a-slatinge" - (iii. 168), it is not easy to prove that the verbal noun is here used: for the form may represent the corruption - of the gerund used with the preposition "an" instead of with "to." And - as early as Layamon we find the infinitive "to kumen" side by side with - the present participle "to comende" (i. 49); and the gerund "cumene" - side by side with the verbal "coming" (iii. 231); and the noun - "tiding(s)" spelt in the earlier text "tidind" or "tidinde," the present - participle (i. 59). The conclusion is, that although "locking" is a - noun, and therefore preceded by "the," yet it is so far confused with - the gerund as to be allowed the privilege of governing a direct object. - The "of" was omitted partly for shortness, as well as owing to the - confusion above mentioned.

-

It is easy to trace a process of abridgment from For - the repealing - of my banish'd - brother, - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. - 51. - to (2) Punish my life for (89) tainting - of my love, - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 141. down to our modern (3) "for tainting my love." - And hence the E. E. (William of Palerne, edit. Skeat), "for drede of - descuverynge of that was do," l. 1024, "of - kastyng of lokes," l. 942, are abbreviated in - modern English into "disclosing that which was done" and "casting - looks." This abbreviation is also remarkably illustrated by Bacon in his - third Essay. He first uses the abbreviated form, and then, with a verbal - noun that could not so easily have a verbal force, he adopts the full - form: "Concerning the Means of procuring Unity. - Men must beware that in the Procuring or Muniting of - Religious Unity, they do not dissolve and deface the Laws of - Charity." It is perhaps this feeling that the verbal was an ordinary - noun, which allows Shakespeare to make an adjective qualify it even - though of is omitted after it. He - shall have old turning the - key. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. - 3. 2.

-

The substantival use of the verbal with "the" before it and "of" after it - seems to have been regarded as colloquial. Shakespeare puts into the - mouth of Touchstone: I remember the - kissing of her batlet and . . . the wooing of - a peascod instead of her. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> - ii. 4. 49-51. - Did these bones cost no more (in) - the breeding? - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 1. 100.

-
-
- ARTICLE. The with comparatives -

The (in Early Eng. thi, thy) is used as the - ablative of the demonstrative and relative, with comparatives to signify - the measure of excess or defect.

-

This use is still retained. "The sooner the better," i.e. "By how much the sooner by so - much the better." (Lat. "quo citius, - eo melius.")

-

It is sometimes stated that "the better" is used by Shakespeare for - "better," &c.: but it will often, perhaps always, be found that the has a certain force. The good - conceit I hold of thee - Makes me the better to confer with - thee. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iii. 2. 19. - The rather - For that I saw. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. - 184.

-

In both passages "the" means "on that account." In Go not - my horse the better - I must become a borrower of the night, - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 1. - 25. Banquo is perhaps regarding his horse as racing - against night, and "the better" - means "the better of the two." The following - passage has been quoted by commentators on the passage just quoted, to - show that "the" is redundant. "And hee that hit it (the quintain) full, - if he rid not the faster, had a sound blow in - his neck, with a bag full of sand hanged on the other end."--STOWE's Survey of - London, 1603. But the rider is perhaps here described as - endeavouring to anticipate the blow of the quintain by being "the faster" of the two. - Or more probably, "the faster" may mean the faster because he - had struck the quintain, which, if struck, used to swing round and - strike the striker on the back, unless he rode the ("on that account") faster. In - either case it is unscholar-like to say that the - is redundant.

-
-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. -
- CONJUNCTIONS. And emphatic with - participles -

And (in old Swedish œan [Wedgewood] is used - for "and," "if," and "even") emphatically used for "also," "even," "and - that too." We still use "and that" to give emphasis and call attention - to an additional circumstance, e.g. "He was - condemned, and that unheard." This construction - is most common in participial phrases. The "that" is logically - unnecessary, and is omitted by Shakespeare. Suffer us to - famish and their storehouses crammed - with grain. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. - 82. - And shall the figure of God's majesty - Be judged by subject and inferior breath, - - And he himself not - present? - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 129. - When I have most need to employ a friend, - - And most assured that he is a - friend, - Deep, hollow, treacherous, and full of guile - Be he unto me. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 1. 37.

-

In the last two passages an ellipsis of "be" or "to be" might be - understood, but scarcely in the following: So may he ever - do and ever flourish - When I shall dwell with worms, and - my poor name - Banish'd the kingdom. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - iv. 2. 126. - The friends thou hast, and their - adoption tried, Grapple them to the soul with hoops of - steel. - <title><abbr>Hamlet.</abbr> i. 3. - 62. Compare 3 - Hen. VI. i. 2. 47; Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 51.

-

So perhaps Hamlet, iii. 3. - 62; T. N. i. 1. 38; and in the - following irregular sentence: But a man that were to - sleep your sleep, and a hangman to - help - him to bed, I think he (redundant pronoun: see 243) would - change - places with his officer. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. - 179. - i.e. "and that too a - hangman being ready to help him to bed."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. And emphatic in other - cases -

And. This use, though most frequent with participles, is also found - without them: Here comes a spirit of his, - and to torment me. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 2. - 15. - He that has and a little tiny - wit. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 2. - 74. - i.e. "a little and that - a very little." So When that I was - and a little tiny - boy. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 398.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. And emphatic in answers -

And is frequently found in answers in the sense of "you are right and" or - "yes and," the "yes" being implied.So ga/r in Greek. Hence the "and," - introducing a statement in exact conformity with - a previous statement, comes almost to mean "exactly." It is frequently - found before "so." Hamlet. Will - the king hear this piece of - work? - - Pol. (Yes) And the queen too. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 53. - Cass. This rudeness is a sauce to - his good wit. - - Brut. And so it is. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 307. - i.e. "you are right, and - so it is;" or "just so," "even so." Pompey. I'll try you on the shore. - - Antony. And shall, sir. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - ii. 7. 134. - i.e. "You say well, and - you shall," or "So you shall," "that you shall," emphatically. - Sir M. And - there's . . . a head of noble gentlemen. - - Archbishop. And so there - is. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 4. 27. - Parolles. After them, and take a - more dilated farewell. - - Bertram. And I will do - so. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 1. - 60. - i.e. "that is just what - I will do." Mayor. But I'll - acquaint our duteous citizens - With all your just proceedings in this cause. - - Glouc. And to that end we wish'd - your lordship here. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 4. 67. - i.e. "To that very end," "even to that end."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. And emphatic after - exclamations -

And is often found in this emphatic sense after statements implied by - ejaculations, such as "faith," "sooth," "alas," &c. Thus - Catesby. Your - friends at Pomfret, they do need the priest. - - Hastings. Good faith (it is so), and when I met this holy man - Those men you talk of came into my mind. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 2. 117. - Faith, and so we - should. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 1. 52. This use is found in A.-S.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. And emphatic in questions -

"And" emphatic in questions. When a question is being asked, "and," thus - used, does not express emphatic assent, but emphatic interrogation: - Alas! and would you - take the letter of her? - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. - 1. - i.e. "is it so indeed, and further would you actually &c.?" So - And wilt thou - learn of me? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 269. - i.e. "do you indeed wish to learn of me?"

-

Hence Ben Jonson, who quotes Chaucer: What, - quoth she, and be ye wood? adds that - And, in the beginning of - a sentence, serveth for admiration. - B. J. 789.

-

It is common in ballads, and very nearly redundant: The Perse - owt of Northumberlande, - And a vow to God made he. - <title><abbr>Percy</abbr> (MÄTZNER). (Mr. - Furnivall suggests "an avow," the original form - of the word "vow.")

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. And used for "also" by - Wickliffe -

"And" for "also" in Early English. We find "and" often used for "also," - "both," &c., and standing at the beginning of a sentence in earlier - English. Wickliffe has, 2 Cor. xi. 21, 22:

-

"In what thing ony man dare, and I dare. Thei ben - ebreus, and I."

-

"And" is used for "even" or "also" in Acts xiv. - 15: And we ben deedli - men like you.

-

In I almost die for food, and let - me have it, - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 7. 104. "I pray you" may perhaps be understood - after and, implied in the imperative "let."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. And or an - apparently used for if -

And or an (= if). (The modern and is often spelt - an in E. E.) This particle has been derived - from an, the imperative of unnan, to grant. This plausible but false derivation was - originated by Horne Tooke, and has been adopted by the editors of the - Cambridge Shakespeare. But the word is often written and in Early English (Stratmann), as well as in Elizabethan - authors.So almost always in the Folio. See - Index to Plays. - For and I shulde rekene every - vice Which that she hath ywiss, I were to nice. - CHAUC. - <title><abbr>Squire's - Prol.</abbr> - Alcibiades bade the carter drive over, - and he durst. - N.<title><abbr>P.</abbr> - 166. - They will set an house on fire and - it were but to roast their eggs. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 89. - What knowledge should we have of ancient things past and history were not? - Lord BERNERS, quoted by B. J. - 789.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. And or an - with the subjunctive -

"And" with the subjunctive. The true explanation appears to be that the - hypothesis, the if, is expressed not by the and, but by the subjunctive, and that and merely means with the - addition of, plus, just as but means - leaving out, or minus.

-

The hypothesis is expressed by the simple subjunctive thus: - Go not my horse - the better - I must become a borrower of the night. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 1. - 25.

-

This sentence with and would become, "I must - become a borrower of the night and my horse go - not the better," i.e. "with, or on, the supposition that my - horse go not the better." Similarly in the contrary sense, "but my horse go the better," would mean "without or excepting the supposition that my - horse, &c." Thus Chaucer, Pardonere's Tale, - 275: It is no curtesye To speke unto an old man - vilonye But he trespas. So also - Mandeville (Prologue): Such fruyt, thorgh the which every man is saved, but it be his owne defaute.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. And if -

And if. Latterly the subjunctive, falling into disuse, was felt to be too - weak unaided to express the hypothesis; and the same tendency which - introduced "more better," "most unkindest," &c., superseded and by and if, an if, - and if. There is nothing remarkable in the - change of and into an. - And, even in its ordinary sense, is often written an in Early English. (See Halliwell.)

-

And or an is generally - found before a personal pronoun, or "if," or "though;" rarely thus: - AndSo Folio. should the empress - know. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> ii. 1. - 69.

-

In the Elizabethan times the indicative is often used for the - subjunctive.

-

The following is a curious passage:-- O. Will it please you to enter the house, gentlemen? - D. And your favour, lady. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sil. Wom.</abbr> - iii. 2. med. Apparently, "And your favour (be with us)," i.e. - "if you please."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. An't were -

An't were was wrongly said by Horne Tooke to be put for "as if it were." - Cress. O! he - smiles valiantly. - - Pand. Does he not? - - Cress. O yes; andSo Folio. 'twere a - cloud in autumn. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - i. 2. 139. - He will weep you an't were a man born - in April. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. - 189. - I will roar you andSo Folio. 'twere any - nightingale. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 2. 86. - 'A made a fairer end and went away, andSo Folio. - it had been a Christom - child. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 3. - 10.

-

Some ellipsis is probably to be understood. "I will roar you, and if it were a nightingale (I would still roar - better)."

-

The same construction is found in E. E. Ye answer - and ye were twenty yere olde. - <title><abbr>Cov. Myst.</abbr> p. 80 - (MÄTZNER).

-

It is illustrated by the use of "ac," "atque," after "similis," - "pariter," &c. thus: (Homo) qui prosperis rebus - æque ac tu ipse (gauderes) - gauderet. - CIC. - <title><abbr>De Amicitia,</abbr> vi. - 1. - i.e. "a man who would rejoice at your - prosperity, and you yourself (would rejoice as - much and no more)." "You answer in such and such a way, and were you twenty years old you would answer - similarly."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. And if used for "even if" and "if - indeed" -

And if represents both "even if" and "if indeed" (i.e. both kai\ ei) and - ei) kai/).

-

And if is used emphatically for "even if" in - It dies andSo Folio. - if it had a thousand - lives. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 4. 75. So 1 Hen. - IV. i. 3. 125. What - andSo - Folio. - if - His sorrows have so overwhelm'd his wits. - <abbr>Tit. And.</abbr> iv. - 4. 10. - He seems to be of great authority, give him gold. And though - authority be a stubborn bear, yet he is oft led by the nose - with - gold. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 831.

-

On the other hand, and if seems to mean "if - indeed" in the following passages:-- Percy. Seize it if thou darest. - - Aum. AndSo - Folio. - if I do not, may my hands rot - off! - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 49. - Oh father! - And if you be my father, think upon - Don John my husband. - MIDDLETON - <title><abbr>and</abbr> - ROWLEY (Walker). - Prince. I fear no uncles dead - (419). - - Glou. Nor none that live, I - hope. - - Prince. AndSo - Folio. if they live, I hope I need not - fear, - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 2. 148, where the Prince is referring to his - maternal uncles who have been imprisoned by Richard, and he says, "if indeed they live I need not fear."

-

Thus probably we must explain: O full of danger is the - duke of Gloucester! - And the queen's sons and brothers haught and proud; - - And were they to be ruled, and not - to rule, - This sickly land might solace as before. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 3. 29. Here, at first sight, "but" seems required - instead of "and." But "and were they" means "if indeed they were."

-

It is not easy to determine whether and though is - used for "even though" or for "though indeed" in the following-- - I have now (And though - perhaps it may appear a trifle) Serious employment for - thee. - MASSINGER (Walker).

-

In all these passages an or and may be resolved into its proper meaning by supplying an - ellipsis. Thus in the passage from Rich. II. iv. 1. 49, "And if I do not," &c. means, "I will seize it, and, if I do not seize it, may my hands rot - off."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. As contracted for "all-so" -

AsComp. w(s, w+ste, - for the various meanings. (A.-S. "eall-swa," with the sense "just as") - is a contraction of al(l)-so. In Early English we find "so soon so he came." The - al(l) emphasized the - so, "al(l)-so soon al(l)-so he came." Hence through different contractions, - alse, als, ase, we get our modern as. (Comp. the German als.) The dropping of the l is very - natural if alse was pronounced like "half." The - broad pronunciation of as may throw light upon - the pun in Sir And. And your - horse now would make him an ass. - - Mar. Ass I doubt not. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. - 185. It follows that as - originally meant both our modern so, "in that - way," and our modern as, "in which way." The - meaning of so is still retained in the phrases - "as soon as" and "I thought as much," &c., but generally as has its second meaning, viz. "in which - way."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. As apparently for "as if" -

As, like "an" (102), appears to be (though it is not) used by Shakespeare - for as if. As above (102), the "if" is implied - in the subjunctive. To throw away the dearest thing he - owed - - As 'twere a careless - trifle. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> i. 4. - 11. So v. 5. 13. i.e. "in the - way in which (he would throw it away) were it a careless - trifle." Often the subjunctive is not represented by any inflection: - One cried, 'God bless us,' and 'Amen' the - other, - - As they had seen me with these - hangman's hands. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. - 1. 28; <abbr>Rich. - III.</abbr> iii. 5. 63.

-

Sometimes the as is not followed by a finite - verb: As gentle and as jocund as - (if I were going) to jest, - Go I to fight. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 95.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. As that for as -

As, like "who," "whom," "which" (see below, Relative), is occasionally followed by the supplementary "that." - Who fair him 'quited as that - courteous was. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 1. - 30.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. As used for "that" after - "so" -

As for "that" after "so." ("In which way;" "As the result of which.") - This is a consequence of the original connection of as with "so." You shall be so received - - As you shall deem yourself lodged in - my heart. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. - 1. 174. - Catesby . . . finds the testy gentleman so hot - - As he will lose his head ere give - consent. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 4. 41. -

-

After "such:" Yet such deceit as thou that dost beguile - Art juster far. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - This occurs less commonly without the antecedent so: - My lord, I warrant you we'll play our part - - As he shall think by our true - diligence - He is no less than what we say he is. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. i. - 68.

-

This points out an important difference between the Elizabethan and - modern uses of as. We almost always apply it, - like "because" (117), to the past and the present; Shakespeare often - uses it of the future, in the sense of "according as." And, sister, as - the winds give benefit - And convoy is assistant, do not sleep, - But let me hear from you. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. - 2. Here a modern reader would at first naturally - suppose as to mean "since" or "because;" but the - context shows that it means "according as."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. As parenthetical == "for - so" -

As, in its demonstrative meaning of so, is - occasionally found parenthetically = "for so." - This Jacob from our holy Abraham was - (AsComp. - oi(=on e\cartn/eta. ga/mon - gamei+n.--ÆSCH. - Prom. Vinct. 903. his - wise mother wrought in his behalf) - The third possessor. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. - 73. - Who dares receive it other-- - - As we shall make our griefs and - clamours roar - Upon his death? - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> i. 7. - 78. - i.e. "so did his mother - work;" "so will we make our griefs roar." - The fixure of her eye has motion in 't, - - As we are mock'd with - art. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 3. - 68.

-

There seems some confusion in the difficult passage Speak - truly, on thy knighthood and thy oath, - - As so defend thee heaven and thy - valour. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 15. In the similar line 34 as is omitted. This would lead us to conjecture "and." But - perhaps the marshal was beginning to say "speak truly as may heaven defend thee," but diverged into the more - ordinary "so," which was the customary mode of invocation. In that case - the meaning will be "as thou wouldst desire the - fulfilment of thy praycr, 'so help me heaven.'"

-

So in Duke. If this be so (as, yet, the glass seems true) - I shall have share in this most happy wreck. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 272. The Duke has called the appearance of the - twins "a natural perspective that is and is not" (ib. 224), i.e. a glass that produces an optical delusion of two persons instead - of one. He now says: "if they are two, brother and sister (and indeed, spite of my incredulity, the - perspective or glass seems to be no delusion), then I shall," &c. - The curious introduction of the "wreck" suggests that the glass called up the thought of the "pilot's - glass." (M. for M. ii. 1. - 168.)

-

An ellipsis must be supplied in Had I but time (which I - have not)--as this fell - sergeant, - Death, - Is strict in his arrest. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 2. 347.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. As parenthetical == "as regards which," &c. -

As = "as regards which," "though," "for," was sometimes used - parenthetically in a sense oscillating between the relative "which," "as - regards which," and the conjunction "for," "though," "since." It is used - as a relative in But say or he or we, (as neither have [pl. see 12, - Neither],) - Received that sum. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. - 1. 133.

-

As is used in a transitional manner for "as regards - which" or "for indeed," in Though I die for it, - as no less is threatened - me. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 3. - 19. - When I was young, as, yet, I am - not old. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 4. 17. - If you will patch a quarrel - - As matter whole you've not to make - it with. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 1. 53.

-

Here in the second example, "When I was young as - I yet, or still, am," would have retained the relatival signification of - as, but the addition of "not old" obliges us - to give to as the meaning not of "which," but - "as regards which" or "for." So in She dying, - as it must be so - maintained. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. - 1. 216.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. As for "which" -

As, owing to its relatival signification, is sometimes loosely used for - "which." This is still usual with us, but rarely except when preceded by - "such" or "the same." That gentleness - as I was wont to - have. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 33. - Under these hard conditions as this time - Is like to lay upon us. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 174. This is still common in provincial language. - See 280.

-

As is used for "where" in Here - as I point my sword the sun - arises. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 106.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. As, meaning "namely" -

As is frequently used (without such) to signify - "namely:" And that which should accompany old age, - - As honour, love, obedience, troops - of friends. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> v. 3. - 25. - Tired with all these for restful death I cry, - - As to behold desert a beggar - born - And needy nothing trimm'd in jollity - And, &c. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 66. So C. of - E. i. 2. 98; Hen. VIII. iv. 1. 88; M. of V. iii. 2. 109. - Two Cliffords, as the - father and the son. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 7. 7. So A. Y. - L. ii. 1. 6; Rich. II. ii. 1. 18; and Hamlet, i. 1. 117, where however a line has - probably dropped out between 116 and 117.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. As with definitions of - time -

As is apparently used redundantly with definitions of time (as w(s is used in Greek with respect to motion). - It is said by Halliwell to be an Eastern Counties' phrase: - This is my birth-day, as this very day - Was Cassius born. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 1. - 72. - One Lucio as then the - messenger. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. - 1. 74.

-

The as in the first example may be intended to - qualify the statement that Cassius was born on "this very day," which is - not literally true, as meaning "as I may say." Here, and in our Collect for - Christmas Day, "as at this time to be born," as seems appropriate to an anniversary. In the second example the meaning of "as then" is not so clear; perhaps it means "as far as regards that occasion." Compare - Yet God at last To Satan, first in sin, his - doom applied, Though in mysterious terms, judg'd as then best. - MILTON, - <title><abbr>P. L.</abbr> x. - 173. where "as then" seems to - mean "for the present." So "as yet" means "as far as - regards time up to the present time." So in German - "als dann" means "then," and "als" is - applied to other temporal adverbs.

-

As in E. E. was often prefixed to dates: As in the year of grace, - &c.

-

"As now" is often used in Chaucer and earlier - writers for "as regards now," "for the present:" But al that - thing I must as now forbere. - CHAUC. - <title><abbr>Knighte's Tale,</abbr> - 27. In Meantime I writ to Romeo - That he should hither come as this - dire night, - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> v. - 3. 247. - as perhaps means "as (he - did come)."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. As with "seem," participles, - &c. -

As was used almost but not quite redundantly after "seem" (as it is - still, after "regard," "represent"): To prey on nothing - that doth seem as dead. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. - 3. 119. and even after "am:" I am - but as a guiltless - messenger. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. - 3. 12. "I am here in the - character of," &c.

-

As is also used nearly redundantly before - participles to denote a cause, "inasmuch as:" If he be - now return'd - - As checking at his - voyage. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 7. 63.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. As a conjunctional suffix -

As, like "that" (see 287), is used as a conjunctional suffix: sometimes - being superfluously added to words that are already conjunctions. In the - case of "when as," "where as," it may be explained from a desire to give - a relative meaning to words interrogative by nature: (I - am) one that was a woeful looker-on - - When as the noble duke of York was - slain. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 46; i. 2. 75. So - Whereas. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 2. 58, for "where."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. Because -

Because ("for this reason that") refers to the future instead of, as with us, to the past, in - The splitting rocks cower'd in the sinking - sands - And would not dash me with their rugged sides, - - Because thy flinty heart, more hard - than they, - Might in thy palace perish (act. 291), Margaret. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 2. 100. - i.e. "in order that thy flinty heart - might have the privilege of destroying me."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But, meaning and derivation - of -

But (E. E. and modern northern English "bout") is in Old Saxon "bi-utan," - where "bi" is our modern "by," and "utan" means "without." Thus but is a contraction for "by-out," and is formed - exactly like "with-out." Hence but means excepted or excepting. - This use of out in compounds may be illustrated - by "outstep (except) the king be - miserable."Halliwell's Dictionary. - It was full of scorpyones and cocadrilles out-takene in the foresaid monethes.Halliwell's Dictionary. - Alle that y have y grant the, out-take my wyfe.Halliwell's Dictionary.

-

The two latter passages illustrate the difficulty of determining whether - but is used as a passive participle with - nominative absolute, or as an active participle with the objective case. - In the same way we find "excepted" and "except" placed (a) after a noun or pronoun, apparently as - passive participles, and (b) before, as prepositions. Thus--

-

(a) Only you - excepted. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. - 1. 126. - Richard except. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. - 3. 242. Then, on the other hand,--

-

(b) Always - excepted my dear - Claudio. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. - 1. 93. - Except immortal - Cæsar. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 60.

-

(For the confusion between "except" and "excepted" compare "deject" for - "dejected," &c. See below, 342.)

-

The absence of inflections, however, in the above instances leaves as - uncertain whether "except" is a preposition or participle. But "save" - seems to be used for "saved" and "he" to be the nominative absolute in - All the conspirators - save only he.Similarly "sauf" was used in French in agreement with a - noun placed in the nominative - absolute. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 5. - 69.

-

So Save thou. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 109. - Nor never none - Shall mistress be of it save I - alone. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 1. - 172. - What stays had I but - they. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 2. 76, - iv. 4. 34; <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. 153; <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 1. - 54; <abbr>R. and - J.</abbr> i. 2. 14. On the other hand, - Shakespeare does not agree with modern usage in the inflections of the - pronouns (see 206--216).

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But in Early English -

But is almost always used in Layamon for "unless" or "without" (prep.), - or "without" (adv.) in the sense of "outside." Thus (i. 159): "that a - queen should be king in this land and their sons be buten," (l. t. boute), i.e. "without (the land)." So (i. 215) "buten laeve," - i.e. "without leave." It occurs adversatively in - (i. 353) a passage which illustrates the transition, "If thou wilt - receive his reconciliation, it will be well; but, he will never deliver Evelin to thee." Here but is the preposition "without," used - adverbially as "otherwise."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But with the subjunctive and - indicative -

But, in all its uses, may be explained from the meaning of "out-take" or - except. It is sometimes used (like and, see above) to except or "out-take" a whole clause, the verb being - occasionally in the subjunctive. And, - but thou love me, let them find - me here. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> ii. - 2. 76. i.e. "except or without thou love me." And, but I be deceived, Signior Baptista - may remember - me. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iv. - 2. 2. Compare 1 - Hen. VI. iii. 1. 34: "Except I be provoked."

-

So Not without the prince be - willing. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. - 3. 86.

-

We now use "unless" in this sense, and by a comparison of Wickliffe with - Tyndale and Cranmer it will be seen that but was - already often superseded by "except."

-

But with the subjunctive is, however, more common - in Early than in Elizabethan English. Sometimes without the - subjunctive-- And, but she spoke - it dying, I would not - Believe her lips. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 41. - And, but he's something - stain'd - With grief that's beauty's canker, thou might'st call - him - A goodly person. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 414. - The common executioner - Falls not the axe upon the humbled neck - - But first begs pardon. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. - 5. 5. - And, but infirmity hath something - seized - His wish'd ability, he had himself - The lands and waters 'twixt your throne and his - Measured, to look upon you. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. - 141.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But, transition of meaning -

But. Transition of meaning. These last passages illustrate the transition - of but from except to - "on the contrary," "by way of prevention." The transition is - natural, inasmuch as an exception may well be - called contrary to the rule. The first passage - is a blending of two constructions: "if she had not spoken it dying I would not believe," - and "I would not believe, but she spoke it - dying." Similarly: "Except infirmity had seized--he had (would have) measured," and - "He had (would have) measured, but (by way of - prevention) infirmity hath seized."

-

The different usages of but arise, (1) from its - variations between the meaning of "except," "unless," and the - adversative meaning "on the other hand;" (2) from the fact that the - negative before but, in the sense of "except," - is sometimes omitted and at other times inserted. Thus "but ten came" may mean "ten however came," or "(none) but ten, - i.e. only ten, came." But is now much more confined than it was, to its adversative - meaning. We still say "it never rains but it - pours" (where the subject is the same before and after but); and, even - where a new subject is introduced, we might say, "I did not know but you had come," "You shall not persuade me - but you knew," &c.; but this use is - colloquial, and limited to a few common verbs. We should scarcely write - I never saw but - Humphrey duke of Gloucester - Did bear him like a noble gentleman. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 1. 83.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But meaning prevention -

"But" signifying prevention. The following passages illustrate the - "preventive" meaning of but: - Have you no countermand for Claudio yet - - But he must die - to-morrow? - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 2. 97. - i.e. "to prevent that he must die." If "but" - were the ordinary adversative, it would be "but must he die?" - That song to-night - Will not go from my mind: I have much to do - - But (to prevent myself) to go hang - my head all at one side - And sing it, like poor Barbara. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. - 3. 32. - Have you no wit, manners, nor honesty but to gabble like - tinkers at this time of night? - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. - 95. - i.e. "to prevent you from gabbling," or, as - Shakespeare could write, "to gabble." See 349.

-

After verbs of "denying" and "doubting" which convey a notion of - hindrance, but is often thus used: - I doubt not but to - ride as fast as York. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 5. 2.

-

"I have no doubt (i.e. fear) about being - prevented from riding." So 1 Hen. IV. ii. 2. 14: It - must not be denied but I am a plain - dealing villain. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 3. - 32.

-

"There must be no denial to prevent my being supposed a plain-dealing - villain." In the last passage, however, but is - used transitionally, almost as an adversative. Compare It - cannot be but I am - pigeon-livered, - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 605. which approximates to "It cannot be (that I - am otherwise than a coward)," i.e. "it cannot be - that I am courageous; on the contrary (but - adversative), I am pigeon-liver'd."

-

The variable nature of but is illustrated by the - fact that "believe not but," and "doubt not but," are used in the same signification: - We doubt not but every - rub is smoothed. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. - 2. 187. - i.e. "we have no doubt of a nature to prevent our believing that," &c. So Rich. II. v. 2. 115. But, - on the other hand, I'll not believe - but they ascend the - sky. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 287. - i.e. "I'll not believe anything except (or 'otherwise than') that they - ascend."

-

In the first of these passages but is - semi-adversative. She is not so divine - - But with as humble lowliness of - mind - She is content to be at your command. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 5. 18. - i.e. "not so divine as to prevent that she - should be content."

-

"But" and "but that" are - still thus used.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But taking the place of the - subject -

But (in phrases like "there is no man but hates - me," where a subject immediately precedes but) - often expels the subject from the following relative clause. This - perhaps arose in part from a reluctance to repeat a subject which was - already emphatically expressed. See 244. For the same reason the - relative is omitted in such expressions as There is no - creature loves me. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. - 3. 200. In such cases we still sometimes omit the - subject, but perhaps not often where but is - separated from the preceding subject, as in There is no - vice so simple but assumes - Some mark of virtue in its outward parts. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 81.

-

On the other hand, this omission is not found in the earliest stages of the language (Mätzner, iii. p. 469), and thus we - find the subject frequently retained in Shakespeare: I - found no man but he was true to - me. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 5. - 35. - There's ne'er a villain dwelling in all Denmark - - But he's an arrant - knave. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 5. 124.

-

Less frequently but expels the object in the - relative clause: No jocund health that Denmark drinks - to-day - - But the great cannon to the clouds - shall tell. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 126.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But with contingency expressed or - implied -

But meaning except may apply to an expressed contingency, as (1) God - defend but I should still be - so. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 3. 38. - i.e. "God forbid everything except (I should, &c.)" - But being charged - we will be still by land. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 11. 1. i.e. "Excepting the - supposition of our being charged."

-

(2) Sometimes the contingency is merely implied. - I should sin - To think but (except I should think) nobly of my - grandmother. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 119. - Her head's declined and death will seize her, but - Your comfort makes her rescue. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 11. 48. i.e. "only - your comfort."

-

The last passage illustrates the connection between but meaning only, and but used adversatively.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But sometimes ambiguous -

But thus varying between an adversative and an exceptional force causes - many ambiguities. Thus: Whenever Buckingham doth turn his - hate - On you and yours, but with all - duteous love - Doth cherish you and yours, God punish me. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 1. 33. Here but means - "without," or "instead of, cherishing you." You salute - not at the court but you kiss your - hands. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. - 1. 50. - i.e. "without kissing your hands."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But after an execration expressed - or implied -

But is not adversative, but means "if not," after "beshrew me," &c.: - Beshrew my soul - but I do love, - &c. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 4. - 51. So 3 Hen. - VI. i. 4. 150. The Gods rebuke me - but it is tidings - To wash the eyes of kings. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 1. 27; - <title><abbr>ib.</abbr> 103. - Thus we explain: I'll plead for you myself - but you shall have - him. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> ii. - 1. 15. - i.e. "I'll plead for you myself if you shall not have - him otherwise;" but it must be admitted that the above construction may - be confused with "I may have to plead for you myself, but (adversative) in any case you shall have him." So - I should woo hard but - be your groom, - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. - 70. is, perhaps, a confusion between "if I could not be your - groom otherwise" and "but in any case I would be - your groom." In the last example, however, it is possible that there is - an additional confusion arising from the phrase: "It would go hard with - me but."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But for "than" after negative - comparatives -

But in the sense of except frequently follows - negative comparatives, where we should use than. - No more but - instruments. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. - 1. 237.

-

Here two constructions are blended, "Nothing - except instruments" and "only - instruments; no more." So-- - No more dreadfully - but as a drunken - sleep. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 2. 150. - The which no sooner had his - prowess confirm'd, - - But like a man he died. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. - 8. 42. - I think it be no other but even - so. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 1. 108. - No more but that. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 7. - 30. - With no worse nor better guard but - with a knave. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 1. 126. - Thou knowest no less but - all. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 4. - 13.

-

Sometimes but follows an adjective qualified by - the negative with "so." Not so dull - but she can learn. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 164.

-

So Chaucer: I nam - but dede, - <title><abbr>Knighte's - Tale.</abbr> where, omitting the - negative n, we should say "I am but dead."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But passes from "except" to - "only" when the negative is omitted -

But passes naturally from "except" to "only," when the negative is - omitted. ("No-but" or "nobbut" is still used provincially for "only.") - Thus: No more but - that, - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 7. - 30. becomes "but that." - Glouc. What, and - wouldst climb a tree? - - Simple. But that in all my - life. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 99. - i.e. "no more but that one tree," or "only that one tree." Cleo. Antony will be himself. - - Ant. But stirr'd by - Cleopatra. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 1. 142. - i.e. "not except stirr'd," "only if stirr'd." - But sea-room, and - (if Fol.) the brine and billow - kiss the - moon, I care not. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iii. - 1. 45. - Where Brutus may but find - it. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 140. - i.e. "Where Brutus can (do nothing) but find it," i.e., as - we say, "cannot but find it." Possibly, however, - but (see 129) may be transposed, and the - meaning may be "Brutus only," i.e. "Brutus alone - may find it." He that shall speak for her is afar off - guilty - - But that he speaks. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. - 105. - i.e. "simply in that he speaks," "merely for - speaking."

-

The effect of the negative on but is illustrated - by But on this day let seamen fear - no wreck. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 1. - 92. Here, at first, but - might seem to mean "only," but the subsequent negative gives it the - force of "except."

-

But perhaps means "only" in He - boasts himself - To have a worthy feeding: but I have - it - Upon his own report, and I believe it. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 169. - i.e. "I have it merely - on his own report, and I believe it too."

-

There is, perhaps, a studied ambiguity in the reply of Hamlet: - Guild. What - should we say, my lord? - - Hamlet. Anything but to the purpose. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 287.

-

The ellipsis of the negative explains "neither" in the following - difficult passage: To divide him inventorily would dizzy - the authentic of memory - and yet but yaw neither (i.e. do nothing but lag clumsily behind - neither) in respect of his quick sail. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 2. 120. -

-

"Neither" for our "either" is in Shakespeare's manner, after a negative - expressed or implied.

-

But means "setting aside" in What - would my lord, but that (which) he - may not have, - Wherein Olivia may seem serviceable. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 104.

-

Such instances as this, where but follows not a - negative but a superlative, are rare: Pistol. Sweet knight, thou art now one of the - greatest men in - this realm. - - Silent. By're lady, I think 'a be, - but goodman Puff of - Barson. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. - 3. 93.

-

But seems used for "but - now" in No wink, sir, all this night, Nor yesterday: - but (but - now) slumbers. - B. J. <title><abbr>Fox,</abbr> i. - 1.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But varies in its position -

But (like excepted and except) varies in its position. Similarly "only" varies with - us: we can say either "one only" or "only one." This very morning - but. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sad Sh.</abbr> ii. - 2. i.e. "only this - morning." Where one but goes - abreast. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iii. 3. 155. for "but one" - or "one only." - But in these - fields of late. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iii. 3. 188. for "but of - late." A summer's day will seem an hour - but short. - <abbr>V. and - A.</abbr> - Betwixt them both but was a little - stride. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> ii. 7. - 24. - And when you saw his chariot but - appear. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. - 48. - i.e. "his chariot merely" or "but his chariot." Your oaths are words and poor - conditions but unseal'd. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 2. - 30. - i.e. "merely unsealed agreements."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. But only; merely but, - &c. -

The same forgetfulness of the original meaning of words which led to - "more better," &c., led also to the redundant use of but in "but only," - "merely but," "but - even," &c. Merely but - art. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 25. - He only lived - but till he was a - man. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. - 8. 40. - My lord, your son had only - but the corpse. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - i. 1. 192. - Even but now for - but now. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. - 272; <abbr>A. Y. - L.</abbr> ii. 7. 3. - But a very - prey to woe. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 106. - Augustus, In the bestowing of his daughter, thought - But even of gentlemen of Rome. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> iii. - 2. Probably like "merely - but."

-

So Even just. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 3. - 12.

-

"But now," like "even now" (38), is capable of - different meanings: "a moment ago" and "at the present moment." - But now I was the - lord - Of this fair mansion, and even now, but - now - This house, these servants, and this same myself - Are yours. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 171.

-

For. See 151.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. Or; or ever -

Or (before). Or in this sense is a corruption of - A.-S. œr (Eng. ere), which is found in Early English in the forms er, air, ar, ear, or, eror. - Or (before) he have - construed. - ASCH. 95.

-

As this meaning of or died out, it seems to have - been combined with ere for the sake of emphasis. - Thus: Dying or ere they - sicken. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 3. 173; <abbr>K. - J.</abbr> v. 6. 44; <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 103.

-

We find in E. E. "erst er," "bifore er," "before or" (Mätzner, iii. - 451).

-

Another explanation might be given. Ere has been - conjectured to be a corruption of e'er, ever, - and "or ever" an emphatic form like "whenever," "wherever." "Ever" is - written "ere" in Sonn. 93, 133. And compare "Or ever your pots be made hot with thorns."--Ps. lviii.

-

Against the latter explanation is the fact that "ever" is much more - common than "ere." It is much more likely that "ever" should be - substituted for "ere" than "ere" for "ever." For Or - . . . or, see 136.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. Since for "when," "ago" -

SinceThe old form sith - occurs several times in Shakespeare, and mostly in the metaphorical - meaning "because." Sith in Hamlet, ii. 2. 12, is - an exception. Sith in A.-S. meant "late," - "later;" "sith-than," "after that." Sithen<*> (Chaucer, "sethens," "sins") - is found once in Shakespeare. seems used for when in-- Beseech you, sir, - Remember since you owed no more to - time - Than I do now. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. - 219. "Remember the time past - when you," &c. We know the time - since he was mild and - affable. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 1. 9. - Thou rememberest - - Since once I sat upon a - promontory. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 1. 149. - This fellow I remember - - Since once he play'd a farmer's - eldest son. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. i. - 84. So 2 Hen. - IV. iii. 2. 206.

-

This meaning of since arises from the omission of - "it is" in such phrases as "it is long since I - saw you," when condensed into "long since, I saw - you." Thus since acquires the meaning of "ago," - "in past time," adverbially, and hence is used conjunctively for "when, - long ago."

-

Since (like the adverb) is found connected with a - simple present where we use the complete present (so in Latin): - Since the youth - of the count was to-day with my lady, she is - much out of quiet. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. - 144.

-

More remarkable is the use of the simple past for the complete present: - I was not angry since - I came to France - Until this instant. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 7. - 58.

-

Note Whip him . . . - So saucy with the hand of she here,--what's her name? - - Since she was Cleopatra. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 13. 99.

-

Perhaps the meaning is "Whip him for being saucy with this woman, since (though she is not now worthy of the name) - she once was (emphatical) Cleopatra." Else "What - is her new name since she ceased to be Cleopatra?" If since, in the sense of "ago," could be used absolutely for - "once," a third interpretation would be possible: "What's her name? Once she was Cleopatra."

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. So == "provided that;" so with the optative -

So is used with the future and the subjunctive to denote "provided that." - I am content so thou - wilt have it so. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> - iii. 5. 18. - So it be new, there's no respect - how vile. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 25.

-

So seems to mean "in this way," "on these terms," - and the full construction is "be it (if it be) so that." "Be it" is inserted in Be - it so (that) she will not. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 1. 39. "That" is inserted in Chaucer, Piers Ploughman, &c. (Be it) - So that ye be not wrath. - CHAUCER, - <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> - 7830. means "provided you will not be angry." So - Poor queen! So that - thy state might be no worse - I would my skill were subject to thy curse. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> - iii. 4. 102.

-

So, thus meaning "on condition that," is - sometimes used where the context implies the addition of "even." - Messenger. Should - I lie, madam? - - Cleopatra. O, I would thou didst - - So (even if) half my Egypt were - submerged. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 5. 94.

-

Sometimes the subjunctive inflection is neglected and "so as" is used for "so that." - So as thou livest - in peace, die free from strife. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 5. 27.

-

We must distinguish the conditional "so heaven - help me" from the optative "so defend thee - heaven" (Rich. II. i. 3. - 34), where the order of the words indicates that "be it . . . - that" cannot be understood. Here so means "on - the condition of my speaking the truth," and is not connected with - defend. Compare Rich. III. ii. 1. 11, 16. See - also 275-283.

-

That. See Relative.

-

That omitted before the subjunctive. See 311.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. Where for "whereas" -

Where is frequently used metaphorically as we now use whereas. - It (the belly) did remain - I' the midst o' the body idle and unactive - . . . . . where the other - instruments - Did see and hear, devise, &c. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. - 1. 102. for "whereas the other instruments did," - &c. Comp. Coriol. i. 10. 13.

-

So Lear, i. 2. 89; Rich. II. iii. 2. 185. -

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. Whereas for "where" -

Whereas, on the other hand, is used for where in - Unto St. Alban's - - Whereas the king and queen do mean - to hawk. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 2. 58. - They back returned to the princely place; - Whereas . . . a knight . . . they new - arrived find. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 4. - 38. So where-that.Hen. V. v. Prologue, - 17. Probably both "as" and "that" were added to - give a relative meaning to the (originally) interrogative adverb where. See 287.

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. Whether: "or whether" -

Whether is sometimes used after "or" where we should omit one of the two: - Or whether doth - my mind, being crown'd with you, - Drink up the monarch's plague, this flattery? - - Or whether shall I say mine eye - saith true, &c. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 114. - Move those eyes? - - Or whether riding on the balls of - mine - Seem they in motion? - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 18. - Or whether his fall enraged him, - or how it was. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. - 69.

-

The first example is perhaps analogous to the use of "or . . . or," as in - Why the law Salique which they have in - France - - Or should or - should not bar us in our claim. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. - 12; <abbr>T. - N.</abbr> iv. 1. 65.

-

There is, perhaps, a disposition to revert to the old idiom in which the - two particles were similar: "other . . . other." (The contraction of - "other" into "or" is illustrated by "whe'r" for "whether" in O.E. and - the Elizabethan dramatists.) Perhaps, also, additional emphasis is - sought by combining two particles. We find "whether . - . . or whether?" to express direct questions in Anglo-Saxon. In - the second example a previous "whether" is implied in the words "move - those eyes?"

-
-
- CONJUNCTIONS. While -

While (originally a noun meaning "time"). Hence "a-while," "(for) a time;" "the while," - "(in) the (mean) time;" "whil-om" ("om" being a - dative plural inflexion used adverbially), "at a (former) time;" "while-ere" (Temp. iii. 2. 127), "a time before," i.e. "formerly."

-

So whiles (genitive of while) means "of, or during, the time." The - earliest use of while is still retained in the - modern phrase "all the while that he was - speaking." "The while that," from a very early - period, is used in the condensed form "the while," or "while that" or while; and whiles was - similarly used as a conjunction.

-

While now means only "during the time when," but - in Elizabethan English both while and whiles meant also "up to the time when." - (Compare a similar use of "dum" in Latin and e(/ws in Greek.) We will keep ourself - Till supper-time alone. While (till) - then, God be with you. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 1. 43. - I'll trust you while your father's - dead. - MASSINGER (Nares). - He shall conceal it - - Whiles you are willing it shall come - to note. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 3. - 28. - Let the trumpets sound - - While we return these dukes what we - decree. - [A long flourish. - Draw near, &c. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 122.

-
-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. -
- PREPOSITIONS. Local and metaphorical meaning -

Prepositions primarily represent local relations; secondarily and - metaphorically, agency, cause, &c. A preposition (as after, see below) may be used metaphorically in - one age and literally in the next, or vice - versâ. This gives rise to many changes in the meaning of - prepositions.

-

The shades of different meaning which suggest the use of different - prepositions are sometimes almost indistinguishable.

-

We say, "a canal is full of water." There is no - reason why we should not also say "full with - water," as a garden is "fair with flowers." - Again, "a canal is filled with water," the verb - in modern English preferring with to signify - instrumentality, but "filled of water" is - conceivable; and, as a matter of fact, Shakespeare does write "furnished - of, provided of, - supplied of," for with. - Lastly the water may be regarded as an agent, and then we say, "the - canal is filled by the water." But an action may - be regarded as "of" the agent, as well as "by" the agent, and "of" - is frequently thus used in the A. V. of the Bible and in Elizabethan - authors, as well as in E. E. For these reasons the use of - prepositions, depending upon the fashion of metaphor in different ages, - is very variable. It would be hard to explain why we still say, "I live - on bread," but not "Or have we eaten on the insane root?" (Macb. i. 3. 84); as hard as to explain why we talk of a "high" - price or rate, while Beaumont and Fletcher speak of a "deeper rate."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. more restricted in meaning now than in Elizabethan - authors -

Prepositions: modern tendency to restrict their meaning.

-

One general rule may be laid down, that the meanings of the prepositions - are more restricted now than in the Elizabethan authors: partly because - some of the prepositions have been pressed into the ranks of the - conjunctions, e.g. "for," "but," "after;" partly - because, as the language has developed, new prepositional ideas having - sprung up and requiring new prepositional words to express them, the - number of prepositions has increased, while the scope of each has - decreased. Thus many of the meanings of "by" have been divided among - "near," "in accordance with," "by reason of," "owing to;" "but" has - divided some of its provinces among "unless," "except;" "for" has been - in many cases supplanted by "because of," "as regards;" "in" by - "during."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. A-; after; against -

A. Ben Jonson in his Grammar, p. 785, writes thus:--"A hath also the force of governing before a noun--'And the - Protector had layd to her for manner's sake that she was a council with the Lord Hastings to destroy - him.'--Sir T. MORE." Forty and six - years was this temple a building. - <title><abbr>St. John</abbr> ii. - 20.

-

The present text is in, but Cranmer and Tyndale - had "a."

-

This a, which still exists in alive, afoot, asleep, &c. is a contraction of A.-S. on or the less common form an. We find in Early English "on live," "on foot," "on - hunting," "on sleep;" "a morrow and eke an eve," for "by morning and also by evening;" - "a land and a - water," Piers Pl. (where some MSS. have on), "a (for in) God's - name," "an end" for "on the (at the) end."

-

In the Folio we sometimes find a where we write - o': - What is 't a clocke? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. - 3. 47.

-

- See Adverbs, 24 - -

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. A-; after; against -

After ("following," Latin "secundum," hence "according to"). - Say, you chose him, - More after our commandment than as - guided - By your own true affections. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 238. - After my seeming. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - v. 2. 128. Compare "Neither reward us after our iniquities," in our Prayer-book.

-

After is now used only of space or time, except - in "after the pattern, example, &c.," where - the sense requires the metaphorical meaning.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. A-; after; against -

Against used metaphorically to express time. This is now restricted to - colloquial language: I'll charm his eyes - against he do appear. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. - 2. 99. i.e. "against the - time that he do appear." Any preposition, as "for," "in," can thus be - converted into a conjunction by affixing "that," and the "that" is - frequently omitted. Against (the - time that) my love shall be as I am now. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 63. - 'Gainst that season - comes. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 1. 158. - As against the doom. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 3. - 50. - i.e. "as though expecting doom's-day."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. At used for a-; rejects a following adjective -

At. The use of a mentioned in 140 was becoming - unintelligible and vulgar in Shakespeare's time, and he generally uses - at instead. The article is generally omitted - in the following and similar adverbial forms. All - greeting that a king at friend can - send his brother. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. - 140. - The wind at help. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 3. 46. - At shore. - MONTAIGNE. - At door. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 352. - (A ship) that lay at rode. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 177. - As true a dog as ever fought at - head. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> v. 1. - 102. - Bring me but out at - gate. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 1. 47. - At point. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 4. - 64; <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. 17.

-

But When they were fallen at a point - for rendering up the hold. - HOLINSHED, - <title><abbr>Duncane.</abbr>

-

The at of price generally requires an adjective - or article, as well as a noun, after it, except in "at all." We have, however, If my love thou - hold'st at aught, - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 3. 60. - i.e. "at a whit."

-

In Early English at does not seem to have been - thus extensively used. It then was mostly used (Stratmann) in the sense - of "at the hands of" (pro/s with gen.): - "I ask at, take leave at, learn at a person," &c.

-

At is used like "near" with a verb of motion - where we should use "up to:" I will delve one yard below - their mines, - And blow them at the - moon. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 4. 209.

-

In Follow him at foot, - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 3. - 56. - at is not "on" but "near," as in "at his heels."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. At used for a-; rejects a following adjective -

At, when thus used in adverbial expressions, now rejects adjectives and - genitives as interfering with adverbial brevity. Thus we can say "at freedom," but not - At honest - freedom. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 4. - 71. - At ample view. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. - 27. - At a mournful war. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 46. - At heart's ease. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 207.

-

We say "at loose," but not Time . - . . often at his very loose - decides - That which long process could not arbitrate, - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 752. where "loose" means "loosing" or - "parting."

-

So we say "aside," but not To hang my head all - at one side. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. - 3. 22.

-

We say "at the word," but, with the indefinite - article, "in a word," not No, - at a word, madam. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. - 3. 122.

-

It is, perhaps, on account of this frequent use of at in terse adverbial phrases that it prefers monosyllables to - dissyllables. Thus we have "at night" and "at noon," and sometimes "at eve" and "at morn," but rarely "at evening" or "at - morning," except where "at morning" is conjoined - with "at night," as in - At morning and - at night. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 279.

-

London was not so large as it now is when Shakespeare wrote - Inquire at - London. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 3. 51.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. By, original and derived - meanings -

By (original meaning "near"). Hence our "to come by a thing," i.e. "to come near" or - "attain." (How) cam'st thou by - this ill tidings? - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 4. 80. - I'll come by - (i.e. acquire) - Naples. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. - 292. -

-

By is used in a manner approaching its original - meaning in Fed his flocks - By (on) the fat plains of fruitful - Thessaly. - B. and F. <title><abbr>Fair Sh.</abbr> - i. 1. - At a fair vestal throned by the - west. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 1. 58. So Wickliffe: "By - (on) everi Saboth," Acts xiii. 27. Somewhat - similar is our present colloquial "by this" of - time; an expression which is found in Of the poor - suppliant who by this I know - Is here attending. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 134; <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 45.

-

This is illustrated by the play on "by your - favour," where favour means also "complexion," "face," in - Duke. Thine - eye - Hath stay'd upon some favour that it loves, - Hath it not, boy? - - Viola. A little, by your favour. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. - 26. Compare also the puns in T. N. iii. 1. 2-10.

-

Hence "about," "concerning." How say you - by the French lord? - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 2. - 60. - Tell me, sirrah, but tell me true, I charge you, - - By him and by this woman here what know you? - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 237. - I would not have him know so much - by me. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iv. - 3. 150.

-

"I know nothing by myself," 1 Cor. iv. 4 (no harm about myself). - Many may be meant by - (to refer to) the fool multitude. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 9. 25. Compare B. J. Poetast. v. 1: Lupus. Is not that eagle meant by - Cæsar, ha? . . . . Cœsar. Who - was it, Lupus, that inform'd you first This should be meant by us?

-

Hence from near came the meaning like, according to. - It lies you on to speak - Not by your own instruction, nor by the matter - Which your own heart prompts you. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 2. 52. - And him by oath they duly - honoured. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 410. - i.e. "according to their oath." - Not friended by his - wish, to your high person - His will is most malignant. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. - 2. 40. - i.e. "in accordance with his wish," "to his - heart's content." If my brother wrought - by my pity it should not be - so. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> - iii. 2. 224. - I will believe you by the - syllable - Of what you shall deliver. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> v. - 1. 170.

-

So, where we say "to the sound of:" Sound all the lofty instruments of war, And by that music let us all - embrace.

-

By seems to mean "near," hence "with," in - (My daughter) hath his solicitings, - As they fell out by time, by means and place, - All given to mine ear. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 127.

-

Perhaps we may thus explain: I'll trust - by leisure him that mocks me - once. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. - 301. - i.e. "in accordance with, to suit, my - leisure."

-

The use of by in The people . . . - by numbers swarm to - us, - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. - 2. 2. is the same as in - By ones, - by twos, - by threes. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 47.

-

By, in the sense of "near," like our "about" (Acts xiii. 21, Wick. "by - fourti yeeris," the rest "about"), Greek kata/, was used from the first in rough distributive - measurements in E. E.: "He smote to the ground by three, by four," "by nine and ten," "by - one and one." So I play the torturer by small and small - To lengthen out the worst that must be said. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> - iii. 2. 189. i.e. "in - lengthening out by little and little." Hence, - perhaps, from "by one by - one" sprang our shorter form, "one by one," - "little by little;" though it is possible that - "one by one" means "one next - to or after one."

-

By is used as a noun in the expression "on the - by" (as one passes by).--B. J. 746.

-

We still use by as an adverb after "close," - "hard," &c., but we should scarcely say, I stole into - a neighbour thicket by. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 94.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. By == "as a consequence - of" -

By ("near," "following close after," hence "as a consequence of"). The bishop of York, - Fell Warwick's brother, and, by - that, our foe. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 4. 12. - Lest, by a multitude - The new-heal'd wound of malice should break out. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - ii. 2. 124. - So the remembrance of my former love - Is by a newer object quite - forgotten. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> - ii. 4. 194. - Fear'd by their breed and famous - by their birth. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 52.

-

Hence sometimes it seems to be (but is not) used instrumentally with - adjectives which appear to be (but are not) used as passive verbs.

-

By does not mean "by means of," but "as a - consequence of," in An eagle sharp - by fast. - <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> - 55. - Oh how much more does beauty beauteous seem - - By that sweet ornament which truth - doth give. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - Laer. Where is my father? - - King. Dead! - - Queen. But not by him. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 5. 128.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. For, original meaning of -

For (original meaning "before," "in front of"). A man who stands in front - of another in battle may either stand as his friend for him or as his foe against him. - Hence two meanings of for, the former the more - common.Comp. u\nti/, which in composition denotes against, and at other times instead of, for.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. For == "instead of," "as - being" -

(I.) For, meaning "in front of," is connected with "instead of," "in the - place of," "as being." Or for the - lawrell he may gain a scorne. - B. J. <title><abbr>on - Shakespeare</abbr> - i.e. "instead of the laurel." See - what now thou art, - - For happy wife, a most distressed - widow, - - For joyful mother, one that wails - the name, - - For queen, a very caitiff crown'd - with care. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 4. 98. - Thyself a queen, for me that was a - queen. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 3. - 202. Between this and the following meanings we may - place Learn now, for - all. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. - 111. - This is for all. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 3. 131. - i.e. "once instead of, or in the place of, all." - I abjure - The taints and blames I laid upon myself - - For (as being) strangers to my - nature. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 3. 125. - Conscience . . . is turned out of all towns and cities - for a - dangerous thing. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 4. 146. - How often have I sat crown'd with fresh flowers - For summer's queen! - B. and F. <title><abbr>Fair Sh.</abbr> - i. 1.

-

Hence for is nearly redundant in - Let the forfeit - Be nominated for an equal - pound. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. - 3. 150. There is a play on the word in - On went he for a - search, and away went I for (packed - up in a - basket and treated like) old - clothes. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - iii. 5. 100. - Three dukes of Somerset three-fold renown'd - - For hardy and undoubted - champions. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 7. 6. (Where probably hardy means Fr. hardi, "bold;" and "undoubted" means "not - frightened," "doubt" like "fear" being used for "frighten.")

-

Perhaps for comes under this head in - What is he for a fool - that betroths himself to unquietness. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 3. - 49. - i.e. "What is he, as being a fool." It is more - intelligible when the order is changed: "For a - fool, what is he," i.e. "considered as a - fool--it being granted that he is a fool--what kind of fool is he?"

-

So What is he for a vicar? - B. J. <title><abbr>Sil. Wom.</abbr> - iii. 1. med. So in German "was für ein?"

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. For == "as regards;" "because - of," referring to the past -

For is hence loosely used in the sense "as regards." It was - young counsel for the persons and - violent counsel for the - matter. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 75.

-

Very commonly this for stands first, before an - emphatic subject or object, which is intended to stand in a prominent - and emphatic position: For your - desire to know what is between us, - O'er-master it as you may. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. - 39; 2. 112. - Now, for the taking of Sicily, the - Athenians did marvellously covet it. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 171. - For your intent, - It is most retrograde to our desires. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 112; <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 3. 137. -

-

"For a certain term," "for seven days, a day" (or even "for - the day" where one day is meant), is still customary, but not - Doom'd for a certain term to walk the - night, - And for the day confined to fast in - fires. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 4. - 11.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. For == "as regards;" "because - of," referring to the past -

For, from meaning "in front of," came naturally to mean "in behalf of," - "for the sake of," "because of." Yet I must not (kill - Banquo openly), - - For certain friends that are both - his and mine. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> - iii. 1. 120. i.e. "because - of certain friends."

-

This use was much more common than with us. When we refer to the past we - generally use "because of," reserving for for - the future. Compare, on the other hand: O be not proud, - nor brag not of thy might, - - For mastering her that foil'd the - God of fight. - <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> - 114. - He gave it out that he must depart - for certain news. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 179. - No way to that, for weakness, - which she enter'd. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 2. 25. - i.e. "no way can be compared for weakness with that," &c.

-

"Of divers humours one must be chiefly predominant, but it is not with so - full an advantage but, for the volubilitie and - supplenes of the mind, the weaker may be occasion reobtaine the place - again."--MONTAIGNE, 116.

-

For is similarly used with an ellipse of "I lay a - wager" in Now, for my life, she's - wandering to the Tower. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 1. 3.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. For, transition into a - conjunction -

For, in the sense of "because of," is found not only governing a noun, - but also governing a clause: You may not so extenuate his - offence - - For I have had such - faults. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 1. 28. i.e. "because I have - had such faults." ('Tis ungrateful) to be thus opposite - with heaven, - - For (because) it requires the royal - debt it lent you. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 2. 95. So Othello, i. 3. - 269; Cymb. iv. 2. 129. - And parenthetically very frequently: The - canker-blossoms have as deep a dye - As the perfumed tincture of the roses, - But for their virtue only is their - shew, - They live unwoo'd, and unrespected fade. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 54. - Oh, it is as lawful, - - For we would give much, to use - violent thefts. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - v. 1. 21. - i.e. to rob, "because we - wish to be generous."

-

With the future, for meant "in order that." - And, for the time - shall not seem tedious, - I'll tell thee what befel me. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 1. 11

-

The desire of clearness and emphasis led to the addition of because. - But for because it liketh well our - eyes. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - Pref. - And for because the world is - populous. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 5. - 3. Comp. "but only," "more better," &c.

-

For, when thus followed by a verb, like after, before, &c. ("after he came," "before he went"), is - called a conjunction. It is often, like other prepositions (287) thus - used, followed by "that." Coriol. iii. 3. 93, &c. The two uses - occur together in the following passage, which well illustrates the - transition of for: - I hate him for he is a - Christian, - But more for that . . . he lends, - &c. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. - 43.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. For to, origin of -

For to, which is now never joined with the infinitive except by a - vulgarism, was very common in E. E. and A.-S., and is not uncommon in - the Elizabethan writers. It probably owes its origin to the fact that - the prepositional meaning of "to" was gradually weakened as it came to - be considered nothing but the sign of the infinitive. Hence for was added to give the notion of motion or - purpose. Similarly in Danish and Swedish (Mätzner, ii. p. 54) "for - at" is used. Both in E. E. and in Elizabethan writers the for is sometimes added to the latter of two - infinitives as being, by a longer interval, disconnected from the finite - verb, and therefore requiring an additional connecting particle: - First, honour'd Virgin, to behold thy face - Where all good dwells that is; next for - to try, &c. - B. and F. <title><abbr>Fair Sh.</abbr> - v. 1. For the same reason: Let your - highness - Lay a more noble thought upon mine honour - Than for to think that I would sink - it here. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 181. -

-

From the earliest period "for to," like "to," is found used without any - notion of purpose, simply as the sign of the infinitive. So in - Shakespeare: - Forbid the sea for to obey the - moon. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 427.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. For, variable use of -

For, variable. The following passage illustrates the variableness of for: - Princes have but their titles for - (to represent) their glories, - An outward honour for (as the reward - of) an inward toil, - And for (for the sake of gaining) - unfelt (unsubstantial) imagination - They often feel a world of restless cares. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - i. 4. 78-80

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. For == "to prevent" -

(II.) For (in opposition to): hence "to prevent." - And over that an habergeon - for percing of his herte. - CHAUCER, - <title><abbr>Sire Thopas,</abbr> - 13790. - Love. Is there an officer there? - Off. Yes, two or three for failing. - B. J. <title><abbr>Alch.</abbr> v. - 3. - The which he will not every hour survey - - For blunting the fine point of - seldom pleasure. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 52. - We'll have a bib for spoiling of thy - doublet. - B. and F. (Nares).

-

So it is said of Procrustes, that if his victim was too long for the bed, - "he cut off his legs for catching cold."--Euphues (Malone).

-

It can be proved that Sir T. North regarded for - as meaning "in spite of," since he translates "Mais, nonobstant toutes - ces raisons," by "But, for all these reasons," - (N. P. 172); where the context also shows beyond - dispute that for has this meaning. On the other - hand, in All out of work and cold - for action, - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. - 2. - for seems to mean "for - want of," unless "out of work and cold" can be treated as equivalent to - "eager," which would naturally be followed by for.

-

For is found in E. E. in this sense, but perhaps - always with the emphatic "all."

-

For in this sense is sometimes used as a - conjunction: For all he be a - Roman. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. - 109. - i.e. "Despite that he be a Roman."

-

For may either mean "against" or (149) "for what - concerns" in I warrant him for - drowning. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. - 47. -

-

We still retain the use of for in the sense of - in spite of, as in "for - all your plots I will succeed." Such phrases, however, - frequently contain a negative, in which case it is difficult to - ascertain whether for means because of or in spite of. - My father is not dead for all your - saying. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 2. 36. - (The stars) will not take their flight - For all the morning light. - MILTON, - <title><abbr>Hymn on the - Nativity.</abbr>

-

It is a question how to punctuate To fall off From their - Creator and transgress his will - For one restraint lords of the world - besides. - MILTON, - <title><abbr>P. L.</abbr> i. - 32. If a comma be placed after "will," and not after - "restraint," then "besides" should be treated as though it were "except" - or "but:" "Lords of the world but for one - restraint."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. For after "am" -

For is sometimes ready for, fit for. (See 405.) - He is for no gallants' - company without them. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. in &c.</abbr> - i. 1. - Your store is not for idle - markets. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 3. - 46. Compare our "I am for - (going to) Paris."

-

Some ellipsis, as "I pray," must be understood in (I pray) - God for his mercy. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 98; v. 2. 75.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Forth a preposition -

Forth is used as a preposition (from): Steal - forth thy father's - house. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 1. 164. - Loosed them forth their brazen - caves. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 2. 89, and <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 2. 54. - Sometimes with "of" or "from:" That wash'd his father's - fortunes forth of France. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 2. 157. So Rich. II. iii. 2. 204-5; Temp. v. 1. 160. The - "of" in itself implies motion from. (See 165.) From - forth the streets of - Pomfret. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. - 148. So Rich. - II. ii. 1. 106.

-

Forth, being thus joined with prepositions less - emphatic than itself, gradually assumed a prepositional meaning, - displacing the prepositions. Forth is not found - as a preposition in E. E. See also Prepositions - omitted. -

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. From out -

From is sometimes joined with out, to signify - outward motion, where we use out of. - In purchasing the semblance of my soul - - From out the state of hellish - cruelty. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 4. 20. - From out the fiery portal of the - East. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 3. 64.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. From without a verb of - motion -

From is frequently used in the sense of "apart from," "away from," - without a verb of motion. From - thence (i.e. away from home) the - sauce to meat is - ceremony. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 4. 36. - I am best pleased to be from such - a deed. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 1. - 86. - Which is from (out of) my - remembrance. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. - 65. - They run themselves from - breath. - B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s Rev.</abbr> i. - 1. - Clean from the - purpose. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 35. - This discourse is from the - subject. - B. and F. <title><abbr>Eld. B.</abbr> - v. 1. - This is from my - commission. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. - 208. - Anything so overdone is from the - purpose of playing. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 22. - This is from the - present. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 6. 30.

-

Hence "differently from:" Words him a great deal - from the matter. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. - 16. - i.e. "describes him in a manner departing from the truth." This label on my - bosom whose containing - Is so from sense in - hardness. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 431. - Write from it, if you can, in hand - and phrase. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 340. - For he is superstitious grown of late - Quite from the main opinion he held - once. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 196. - So from himself impiety hath - wrought. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr> - To be so odd and from all - fashions. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. - 1. 72. - Particular addition from the - bill - That writes them all alike. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> - iii. 1. 100. This explains the play on the word in - Queen. That thou - dost love thy daughter from thy - soul. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 258. - I wish you all the joy that you can wish, - For I am sure you can wish none from - me. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 192. - i.e. "none differently from me," "none which I do not wish you." This is probably the - correct interpretation of the last passage. So Othello, i. 1. 132. If aught possess thee - from me. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> ii. - 2. 180.

-

Also "apart from:" Nay, that's my own - from any nymph in the court. - B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s Rev.</abbr> - ii. 1. - From thee to die were torture more - than death. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 2. 401.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. In with verbs of motion -

In, like the kindred preposition on (Chaucer uses - "in a hill" for "on a hill"), was used with - verbs of motion as well as rest. We still say "he fell in love," "his conduct came in question." He fell in a - kind of familiar friendship with Socrates. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 192. - Duncane fell in fained communion with - Sueno. - HOLINSHED. - In so profound abysm I throw all - care. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 112. - Cast yourself in - wonder. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 60. - Sounds of music creep in our - ears. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. - 56. - They who brought me in my master's - hate. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 2. 56. - But first I'll turn yon fellow in his - grave. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. - 262; 3. 88. - And throw them in the entrails of a - wolf. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 3. - 23. - If ever ye came in hell. - UDALL.

-

In (for "into") with "enter," Rich. II. ii. 3. 160; Rich. - III. v. 3. 227.

-

Into is conversely sometimes found with verbs of - rest implying motion. Is all my armour laid - into my tent? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. - 5. 51. - Confin'd into this - rock. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 361. - To appear into the world. - MONTAIGNE, 224. And earlier "Hid - into three measures of meal."--WICKLIFFE, - Luke xiii. 21.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. In for "on" -

In for on: - What in your own part (side) can - you say to this? - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 74.

-

So in the phrase "in the neck," where we should - say "on the neck" or "on - the heels." Soon after that depriv'd him of his life - And, in the neck of that, task'd the - whole state. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 3. 92. -

-

The same phrase occurs Sonn. 131; MONTAIGNE, 17; N. P. - 172. In pain of your - dislike. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 2. 257.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. In for "during" -

In for "during" or "at." In has now almost lost - its metaphorical use applied to time. As early as the sixteenth century - "In the day of Sabbath" (WICKLIFFE, - Acts xiii. 14) was replaced by "on." It is still - retained where the proper meaning of "in," "in the limits of," is - implied, as with plurals, "Once in ten days" or - "for once in my life," or "he does more in one day than others in two." Thus A. V. Gen. viii. 4, "In the seventh month, on - the eighteenth day." We also find frequently in the A. V. "In the day of the Lord, in - the day when," &c. "in the day of - judgment." This may in part be due to a desire to retain the more - archaic idiom, as being more solemn and appropriate; but perhaps the - local meaning of in may be here recognized. We - still say "in this calamity, crisis," &c. where we mean "entangled in, surrounded by the perils of this - calamity;" and some such meaning may attach to "in" when we say "In the day of tribulation, vengeance," &c. - Occasionally, however, we find "at the day of judgment" (Matt. xi. 22), as also in Shakespeare in the - only passage where this phrase occurs. Shakespeare frequently uses in for "at" or "during." How! the - duke in council - - In this time of the - night. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 2. 93. - In night. - <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> - 720. - In all which time. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 127. - In such a night as - this. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. - 1, 6, 9. - This is, sir, a doubt - - In such a time as this, nothing - becoming you. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 4. - 15. - Nay, we will slink away in - supper-time. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 4. - 1.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. In for "in the case of," - "about" -

In metaphorically used for "in the case of," "about," &c. - Triumph in so false a - foe. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr> - In second voice we'll not be - satisfied. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - ii. 3. 149. - Almost all - Repent in their - election. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 263. - Our fears in Banquo stick - deep. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 1. - 49. - (We) wear our health but sickly in - his life Which in his death were - perfect. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 1. - 107. -

-

We say "in my own person" or "by myself," not Which in - myself I boldly will defend. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 1. 145.

-

So But I bethink me what a weary way - In Ross and Willoughby . . . will be - found. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 2. - 10. - i.e. "in the case of Ross," equivalent to "by - Ross."

-

In is used metaphorically where we should say "in - the thought of" in Strengthen your patience - in our last night's - speech. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 1. 317.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. In where we use "at" -

In. We still say "it lies in your power." But we - find also-- And the offender's life lies in the mercy - Of the duke only, - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 355. where we now should use at. This example illustrates the apparently capricious change - in the use of prepositions.

-

We should now use at instead of in and of, in - In night and on - the court and guard of safety. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. - 3. 216. and What! in a town of war. But - "towns of war," Hen. - V. ii. 4. 7, means "garrisoned - towns," and so probably here, like our "man of war." - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 213.

-

"In-round" (O. Fr. "en rond") is used for the - more modern "a-round" in They compassed him in - round among themselves. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 192. But probably "round" is for "around." Compare - "compassed him in."--A. V. 2 Chron. xxi. 9.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. In with the verbal -

In is used with a verbal to signify "in the act of" or "while." - He raves in saying - nothing. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iii. 3. 247. - When you cast - Your stinking greasy caps in hooting - at - Coriolanus' exile. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 6. 131. - Mine eyes, the outward watch - Whereto my finger like a dial's point - Is pointing still, in cleansing them - from tears. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 5. 54. - The fire that mounts the liquor till't run o'er, - - In seeming to augment it, wastes - it. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. - 1. 145. - And may ye both be suddenly surprised - By bloody hands in sleeping on your - beds. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 3. 41. - As patches set upon a little breach - Discredit more in hiding of the - fault. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. - 30.

-

It is probable, as the last example suggests, that these verbals are - nouns after which "of" is sometimes expressed. Hence "in sleeping" may simply be another form of "a-sleeping." But - the in brings out, more strongly than the a-, the time in which, - or while, the action is being performed. It is - also probable that the influence of the French idiom, "en disant ces mots," tended to mislead English - authors into the belief that in was superfluous, - and that the verbals thus used were present participles. (See also 93.) - In is used thus with a noun: - Wept like two children - in (during) their deaths' sad - stories. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 3. 8. - (These blazes) giving more light than heat, extinct in - both, - Even in their promise, while it is - a-making. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 3. 119.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of, original meaning -

Of (original meaning "off" or "from"). Comp. a)po/; "ab," Mœso-Gothic "af."

-

In Early English of is used for "from," "out of," - "off," as in "He lighted of his steed, arose of the dead," "The leaves fall of the tree." This strong meaning of motion was afterwards assigned to "off" (which is merely an emphatic form of of), and hence of - retained only a slight meaning of motion, which - frequently merged into causality, neighbourhood, possession, &c.

-

Off is, perhaps, simply of in Over-done or come tardy off. - Compare Too late - of our intents. - <abbr>Rich. - III.</abbr> iii. 5. - 69. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 28. - i.e. "fallen short of." - Compare u(sterei=n. Otherwise "come off" - is a passive participle, 295.

-

Of retains its original meaning in - Overhear this speech - - Of vantage. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 3. 33. - i.e. "from the vantage-ground of concealment." - Therefore of all hands - must we be forsworn. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iv. - 3. 219. - i.e. "from all sides," "to which ever side one - looks;" hence "in any case." Being regarded - of all hands by the Grecians. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 176. -

-

So our modern "off hand," applied to a deed coming from the hand, and not from the head. Hence "of hand" is used where we use "on" (175) in - Turn of no - hand. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 2. 45.

-

Of also retains this meaning with some local - adjectives and adverbs, such as "north of," - "south of," "within fifteen hundred paces of" (Hen. - V. iii. 7. 136). We could say "the advantage of," but not You should not have - the eminence of him. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - ii. 2. 266. - There is a testril of (from) me - too. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. - 34.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of with verbs of ablation -

Of used for "out of," "from," with verbs that signify, either literally - or metaphorically, depriving, delivering, &c. We'll - deliver you of your great - danger. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. - 14. - I may be delivered of these - woes. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 4. - 56.

-

This use of of is still retained in the phrase - "to be delivered of a child." - Heaven make thee free - of it. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 2. 342. - To help him of his - blindness. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iv. 2. 45. - Unfurnish me of - reason. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. - 123. - Take of me my - daughter. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. - 1. 311. - Rid the house of her. - <abbr>T. Sh.</abbr> i. 1. - 150. - Scour me this famous realm of - enemies. - B. and F. - That Lepidus of the - triumvirate - Should be deposed. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 6. 28. - His cocks do win the battle still - of mine. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 3. 36. - Get goal for goal of - youth. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 8. 22. - I discharge thee of thy - prisoner. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. - 1. 327.

-

In virtue of this meaning, of is frequently - placed after forth and out, to signify motion.

-

Hence, metaphorically, He could not justify himself - of the unjust accusations. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 173.

-

Of is also used with verbs and adjectives - implying motion from, such as "fail," "want," - &c. Hence-- But since you come too late - of our intents. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 5. 69.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of applied to past time == - "from" -

Of thus applied to time means "from." So still "of late." I took him of a - child up. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. in &c.</abbr> - ii. 1. - i.e. "from a child, when - a mere child." So in E. E. "of youth." Of long time he had - bewitched them with sorceries. - <title><abbr>Acts</abbr> viii. - 11. - Being of so young days brought up - with him. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 11.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of == "as a consequence of" where - we use "by," "on," "at," &c. -

Of, meaning "from," passes naturally into the meaning "resulting from," - "as a consequence of." Of - force. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 421; <abbr>1 - Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 120. - Of no right. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 100. - Bold of your - worthiness. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. - 1. 28. - We were dead of sleep. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 221. - And of that natural luck - He beats thee 'gainst the odds. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 3. 26.

-

Hence "What shall become of this?" M. Ado, iv. 1. 211; T. N./title> - ii. 1. 37, means "what will be the consequence of - this?"

-

So "by means of:" And thus do we of wisdom and of reach - By indirection find direction out. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 1. 64.

-

While by is used of external agencies, of is used of internal motives, thus: - Comest thou hither by chance, or - of devotion? - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 88. - The king of his own royal - disposition. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 63. - Of purpose to obscure my noble - birth. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 4. 22. - Art thou a messenger, or come of - pleasure? - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 1. 16.

-

Sometimes "out of" is thus used: - But thou hast forced me, - Out of thy honest truth, to play the - woman. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - iii. 2. 431.

-

Of, "as a result of," is used as a result for "with - the aid of," "with," or "at." That . . . she be sent over - of the King of England's - cost. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 1. 61. - Of the city's cost, the conduit shall - run nothing but claret wine. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 6. - 3.

-

Hence the modern phrase "To die of hunger."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of in adjurations, &c. -

Of hence is used in appeals and adjurations to signify "out of." - Of charity, what - kin are you to me? - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 237. -

-

Hence, the sense of "out of" being lost, = "for the sake of," "by." - Speak of all - loves. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 2. 154.

-

This explains Let it not enter in your mind, - of love. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 9. 42.

-

Similar is the use of of in protestations: - Leon. We'll have - dancing afterwards. - - Ben. First, of my word. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 4. - 123. - A proper man, of mine - honour. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 2. 103.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of preceding the agent -

Of meaning "from" is placed before an agent (from - whom the action is regarded as proceeding) where we use "by." - Received of (welcomed - by) the most pious - Edward. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 6. - 27. - Like stars ashamed of - day. - <abbr>V. and - A.</abbr> - i.e. "shamed by - day."

-

Of is frequently thus used with "long," "'long," or - "along."--LAYAMON. "Along of" = "from alongside of" (para/ with gen.). The good old man would - fain that all were well - So 'twere not 'long of - him. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 7. 32. - 'Long all - of Somerset. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 3. 46, 33. - I am so wrapt and throwly lapt of - jolly good ale and old. - STILL.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of with verbs of construction, - &c.; sometimes means "instead of" -

Of is hence used not merely of the agent but also of the instrument. This - is most common with verbs of construction, and of filling; because in - construction and filling the result is not merely effected with the instrument, but proceeds out of it. We still retain of with verbs of construction and adjectives of fulness; but the Elizabethans - retained of with verbs - of fulness also. Supplied of - kernes and gallow-glasses. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> i. 2. - 13. - I am provided of a - torch-bearer. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 2. 24. - You are not satisfied of these - events. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. - 297. - Mettle--whereof thy proud child - arrogant man is puffed. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. - 3. 180. - Mixt partly of Mischief and partly - of Remedy. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 114. Hence Flies Whose woven wings the - summer dyes - Of many colours. - B. and F. <title><abbr>Fair Sh.</abbr> - v. 1. -

-

Of with verbs of construction from "out of" sometimes assumes the meaning of "instead - of." Made peace of enmity, fair - love of hate. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 1. 50. And with "become:" (Henry) is - of a king become a banish'd - man. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 3. 25.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of for "in;" appositional - genitive -

Of is hence used metaphorically with verbs of construction, as in the - modern They make an ass of - me. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 19. But of is also thus - found without verbs of construction, as Apem. Or thou shalt find-- - - Timon. A fool of thee. Depart. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. - 3. 232. - E'en such a husband - Hast thou of me as she is for a - wife. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 5. 89. - We should have found a bloody day - of this. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 7. 34. - We shall find of him - A shrewd contriver. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 157. - We lost a jewel of - her. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 1. - You have a nurse of - me. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iv. - 1. 25. - You shall find of the king, sir, a - father. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> i. 1. - 7. i.e. "in the king."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of == "as regards" -

Of is hence applied not merely to the agent and the instrument, but to - any influencing circumstance, in the sense of "as regards," "what comes - from." Fantasy, - Which is as thin of substance as the - air. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. - 4. 99. - Roses are fast flowers of their - smells. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 188. - A valiant man of his hands. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 614. - But of his cheere did seem too - solemn-sad. - SPEN. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. - 1.

-

Under this head perhaps come: Niggard of question; but of our demands - Most free in his reply. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 1. 13. - Of his own body he was ill, and - gave - The clergy ill example. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. - 2. 43. - That did but show thee, of a - fool, inconstant - And damnable ungrateful. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 2. - 187. - i.e. "as regards a fool," "in the matter of - folly."

-

This may almost be called a locative case, and may illustrate the Latin idiom "versus animi." It is common in E. E. We still - say, in accordance with this idiom, "swift of - foot," "ready of wit," &c.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of == "concerning;" - "about" -

Of passes easily from meaning "as regards" to "concerning," "about." - Mine own escape unfoldeth to my hope - The like of him. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 2. - 21. - You make me study of - that. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. - 81. - 'Tis pity of him. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 3. 42; <abbr>A. - and C.</abbr> i. 4. 71. - 'Twere pity of my - life. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. - 1. 44. - I wonder of there being - together. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 1. - 128. - Wise of (informed - of) the payment day. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - He shall never more - Be fear'd of doing harm. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. - 113. - The same will, I hope, happen to me, - of death. - MONTAIGNE, 36. - i.e. "with respect to death." I - humbly do desire your grace of - pardon. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 402. - I shall desire you of more - acquaintance. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 1. 183; <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> v. 4. 56.

-

For this use of "desire" compare A. V. St. John - xii. 21, "they desired him saying," where - Wickliffe has "preieden," "prayed." I humbly do beseech - you of your pardon. - <abbr>O.</abbr> iii. 3. - 212. - The dauphin whom of succours we - entreated. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iii. - 3. 45. - Yet of your royal presence I'll adventure - To borrow of a week. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 38. - We'll mannerly demand thee of thy - story. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. - 92. - Enquire of him. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> 3. - 186. i.e. "about him." - Discern of the coming on of - years. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 105. - Having determined of the Volsces - and, &c. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 2. 41. - I'll venture so much of my hawk or - hound. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> v. - 2. 72. - Since of your lives you set - So slight a valuation. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 4. - 48.

-

In No more can you distinguish of - a man - Than of his outward - show, - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. - 1. 9, 10. the meaning seems to be, "you can make no - distinctions about men more than," i.e. "except, about - their appearances." So Since my soul could - of men distinguish. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 69. In the following passages we should now use - "for:"-- France whereof England hath - been an overmatch. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 113. - I have no mind of - feasting. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 5. 37. - In change of him. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iii. 3. 27. - Of this my privacy I have strong - reasons. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iii. 3. 190. - In haste whereof, most heartily I - pray - Your highness to assign our trial day. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 1. 150.

-

As we say "what will become of (about) me!" so - What will betide of - me. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 6.

-

We say "power over us," not The - sovereign power you have of - us. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 27.

-

"I have an eye on him," not Nay, - then, I have an eye of you. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 301.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of used locally for "on" -

Of signifying proximity of any kind is sometimes used locally in the sense of "on." The connection between of and on is illustrated - by M. of V. ii. 2, where old Gobbo says: "Thou - hast got more haire on thy chin than Dobbin my - philhorse has on his taile;" and young Gobbo - retorts, "I am sure he had more haire of his - taile than I have of my face." - Gra. My master - riding behind my mistress-- - - Cart. Both of one horse. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iv. - 1. 71.

-

Of is sometimes used metaphorically for "on." Compare A plague - of all cowards! - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 127. with A plague - upon this howling. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. - 39. - Who but to-day hammer'd of this - design. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 2. - 49. - I go of message. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 1. 113.

-

A message may be regarded as a motive from which, - or as an object towards which, an action - proceeds, and hence either of or "on" may be - used. Compare He came of an - errand. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - i. 4. 80. - with - I will go on the slightest - errand. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. - 1. 272. - Sweet mistress, what your name is else I know not, - Nor by what wonder you do hit of - mine. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iii. - 2. 30. Add also-- And now again - - Of him that did not ask, but mock, - bestow - Your sued-for tongues. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 214. - I shall bestow some precepts - of this virgin. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. - 5. 103; <abbr>T. - N.</abbr> iii. 4. 2. - Trustyng of (comp. "depending - on") the continuance. - ASCH. - <title><abbr>Ded.</abbr>

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of used temporally for - "during" -

Of, signifying "coming from," "belonging to," when used with time, - signifies "during." These fifteen years: by my fay a - goodly nap! - But did I never speak of all that - time? - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. 2. - 84. - There sleeps Titania sometime of - the night. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 1. 253. - i.e. "sometimes during the night." - My custom always of - the afternoon. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. - 60. - And not be seen to wink of all the - day. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 43. - Of the present. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 1. 24. So often "Of a - sudden."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of after partitive, - French-derived, and formerly impersonal verbs -

Of is sometimes used to separate an object from the direct action of a - verb: (a) when the verb is used partitively, as - "eat of," "taste of," &c.; (b) when the verb - is of French origin, used with "de," as "doubt," "despair," "accuse," - "repent," "arrest," "appeal," "accept," "allow;" (c) when the verb is not always or often used as a transitive - verb, as "hope" or "like," especially in the case of verbs once used - impersonally.

-

(a) King. - How fares our cousin Hamlet? - - Hamlet. Excellent, i' faith: of the chameleon's dish. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 98.

-

(b) To appeal each other - of high treason. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 1. 27. - Of capital treason we arrest you - here. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 1. - 151.

-

(c) So then you hope - of pardon from Lord - Angelo? - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. - 1. 1. - I will hope of better deeds - to-morrow. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 1. 62.

-

The of after "to like" is perhaps a result of the - old impersonal use of the verb, "me liketh," "him liketh," which might - seem to disqualify the verb from taking a direct object. Similarly "it - repents me of" becomes "I repent of;" "I complain myself of" becomes "I complain of." So in E. - E. "it marvels me of" becomes "I marvel of." Hence-- It was a lordling's - daughter that liked of her - master. - <abbr>P. P.</abbr> - 16. - Thou dislikest of virtue for the - name. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 3. - 131. - I am a husband if you like - of me. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. 4. - 59. So L. L. - L. i. 1. 107; iv. 3. 158; Rich. III. iv. 4. 354. To like - of nought that would be - understood. - BEAUMONT on B. J.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of after verbals -

Of naturally followed a verbal noun. In many cases we should call the - verbal noun a participle, and the of has become - unintelligible to us. Thus we cannot now easily see why Shakespeare - should write-- Dick the shepherd - blows his nail. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 923. and on the other hand-- The - shepherd blowing of his - nails. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. - 5. 3. But in the latter sentence blowing was regarded as a noun, the prepositional "a," "in," - or "on" being omitted. The shepherd was - a-blowing of his nails.

-

In the following instances we should now be inclined to treat the verbal - as a present participle because there is no preposition before it: - Here stood he - (a-)mumbling - of wicked charms. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 1. - 41. - We took him (a-)setting - of boys' copies. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 2. 96. - And then I swore thee, (a-)saving - of thy life. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 3. - 38. - Here was he merry (a-)hearing - of a song. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 7. 4. where "hear of" does - not mean, as with us, "hear about." So Lear, v. 3. 204. In all - the above cases the verbal means "in the act of."

-

In most cases, however, a preposition is inserted, and thus the - substantival use of the verbal is made evident. Thus: So - find we profit by losing - of our prayers. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 1. 8. - Your voice for crowning - of the king. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 4. 29; <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. 175; <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 3. 1. - With halloing and singing - of anthems. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - i. 2. 213. - What, threat you me with telling - of the king? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 113. - About relieving - of the sentinels. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 70; iii. 4. 29.

-

If it be asked why "the" is not inserted before the verbal,--e.g. "about the - relieving of the sentinels,"--the answer is that relieving is already - defined, and in such cases the article is generally omitted by - Shakespeare. (See 89.)

-

When the object comes before the verbal, of must - be omitted: Ophelia. Hamlet . . . - shaking of mine arm - And thrice his head thus - waving. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 1. 92.

-

The reason is obvious. We can say "in shaking of mine arm," but not "in - his head thus waving."

-

Compare C. of E. v. 1. - 153; A. Y. L. ii. 4. 44, iv. 3. 10; - W. T. iii. 3. 69; - 1 Hen. IV. ii. 4. - 166; R. and J. v. 1. 40. - Yet the mother, if the house hold - of our lady. - ASCH. 40.

-

"Hold," by itself, would mean "actually hold" (capiat). "Hold of" means - "be of such a nature as to hold" (capax sit), "holding of."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Of redundant -

Of is sometimes redundant before relatives and relatival words in - dependent sentences, mostly after verbs intransitive. - Make choice of which - your highness will see first. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. - 1. 43. - What it should be . . . I cannot dream - of. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 10. - Making just report - - Of how unnatural and bemadding - sorrow - The king hath cause to plain. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 2. - 38. - He desires to know of you of - whence you are, - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> ii. - 3. 80. where, however, "whence" is, perhaps, - loosely used for "what place," and of strictly - used for "from."

-

The redundant and appositional of, which we still - use after "town," "city," "valley," &c., is used after "river" (as - sometimes by Chaucer and Mandeville) in The - river of Cydnus. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - ii. 2. 192.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. On metaphorically used -

On, upon (interchanged in E. E. with "an"), represents juxtaposition of - any kind, metaphorical or otherwise. It was in Early English a form of - the preposition "an" which is used as an adverbial prefix (see 141); and - as late as Ascham we find-- I fall on - weeping. - ASCH. iii. 4. - For sorrow, like a heavy-hanging bell - Once set on ringing, with his own - weight goes. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 1494.

-

Compare also our a-head with Hereupon - the people ran on-head in tumult - together. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 191. - Why runnest thou thus on - head? - <title><abbr>Homily on - Matrimony.</abbr> -

-

The metaphorical uses of this preposition have now been mostly divided - among of, in, and at, - &c. We still, however, retain the phrase, "on this," "on hearing this," &c. - where on is "at the time of," or "immediately - after." But we could not say -- Here comes (333) the - townsmen on (in) - procession. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 68. - Read on (in) this - book. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 1. 44. So MONTAIGNE, - 227: - To read on some book. - Blushing on (at) her. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> st. - 453. - On (at) a moderate - pace. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 2. - 3. - The common people being set on a - broile. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 190. (Comp. our "set on fire.") - Horses on ('in' or 'of') a - white foam. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 186. - On (of) the sudden. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. - 2. 96. - And live to be revenged on ('for' - or 'about') her death. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 1778. - Be not jealous on (of) - me. - Fond on her. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 1. 266. - Nod on (at) him. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 118. - Command upon me. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 1. 17.

-

On, like "upon," is used metaphorically for "in - consequence of" in Lest more mischance - - On plots and errors - happen. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 2. 406; for "in dependence on" in I - stay here on my bond. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 242.

-

In She's wandering to the tower - - On pure heart's love to greet the - tender princes, - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 1. 4. there is a confusion between "on an errand of love" and "out of heart's love."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. On for "of" in the sense of - "about," &c. -

On is frequently used where we use "of" in the sense of "about," &c. - Thus above, "jealous on," and in Sonn. 84, "Fond on - praise." In Early English (Stratmann) we have "On witchcraft I know nothing." "What shall become on me?" "Denmark won nothing on him." Compare-- Enamour'd - on his follies. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. - 2. 71. - His lands which he stood seized on. - Globe, "of." - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. - 88. - Or have we eaten on - the insane root? - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 3. 84. - He is so much made on - here. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 5. 203. - What think you on't. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. - 55.

-

Note the indifferent use of on and "of" in - God have mercy on his - soul - And of all Christian - souls. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 5. 200.

-

The use of on in Intended or - committed was this fault? - If on the first,--I pardon - thee, - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 3. 34. is illustrated by My gracious - uncle, let me know my fault, - On what condition stands it. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 3. - 107.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. On for "of" possessively -

On, being thus closely connected with "of," was frequently used even for - the possessive "of," particularly in rapid speech before a contracted - pronoun. One on's - ears. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 2. 85. So <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. 72; - ii. 1. 202. - The middle on's face. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 5. - 20. - Two on's daughters. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 4. - 114. - Two on's. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 311. - My profit on't. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 365, 456. - You lie out on't, sir. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 1. 132; <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 1. 52. - He shall hear on't. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. in - &c.</abbr> - I am glad on't. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 137.

-

In the two last examples on may perhaps be - explained as meaning "concerning," without reference to "of."

-

The explanation of this change of "of" to "on" appears to be as follows. - "Of" when rapidly pronounced before a consonant became "o'." - Body o' - me. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. - 2. 22. - O' nights. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 3. - 5. Hence the o' became the - habitual representative of "of" in colloquial language, just as "a-" - became the representative of "on" or "an." But when o' came before a vowel, what was to be done? Just as the "a-" - was obliged to recur to its old form "an" before a vowel or mute h (compare Hamlet, i. 4. - 19, "to stand an-end," and see 24), so before a - vowel o' was forced to assume a euphonic n. (Compare the Greek custom.)

-

And even when the pronoun is not contracted, we find in Coriol. iv. 5. 174, the modern vulgarism-- - Worth six on - him. - To break the pate on - thee. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 1. 34.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Out a preposition -

Out (out from) is used as a preposition like forth. - You have push'd out your gates the - very defender of them. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 2. - 41.

-

(Early Eng. "Come out Ireland," "Out this land.") - Out three years - old. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 41, beyond three - years.

-

Explained by Nares, "completely."

-

From out. See 157.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Till for "to" -

Till is used for to: - From the first corse till he that - died to-day, - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 105. where probably till - is a preposition, and "he" for "him." See He. - Lean'd her breast up till a - thorn. - <abbr>P. P.</abbr> st. - 21. Early Eng. "He said thus til (to) him," and, on the other hand, "To (till) we be gone." So "unto" in Chaucer for "until." - I need not sing this them - until (for - 'unto them'). - HEYWOOD. - We know whereuntil (whereto) it - doth amount. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 494. - And hath shipped me intil (into) - the land. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. - 81.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. To, radical meaning "motion to;" - hence "in addition to" -

ToComp. pro/s - throughout. (see also Verbs, Infin.). - Radical meaning motion towards. Hence addition. This meaning is now only retained with - verbs implying motion, and only the strong form "too" (comp. of and off) retains independently the meaning of addition. But in - Elizabethan authors too is written to, and the prepositional meaning "in addition - to" is found, without a verb of motion, and sometimes without any verb. - But he could read and had your languages And - to't as sound a noddle, - &c. - B. J. <title><abbr>Fox,</abbr> ii. - 1. - If he . . . to his shape, were - heir of all this land. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> i. 1. - 144. - And to that - dauntless temper of his mind - He hath a wisdom that doth guide his valour. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 1. 52. i.e. "in addition to - that dauntless temper." To, in this sense, has - been supplanted by "beside." Compare also Nineteen more, - to myself. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. in &c.</abbr> - iv. 5.

-

To is used still adverbially in "to and fro," and nautical expressions such as - "heave to," "come to." - This use explains "Go to," M. of V. ii. 2. 169. "Go" - did not in Elizabethan or E. E. necessarily imply motion from, but motion generally. Hence "go to" meant little more than our stimulative - "come, come."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. To "with a view to" -

To hence means motion, "with a view to," "for an end," &c. This is of - course still common before verbs, but the Elizabethans used to in this sense before nouns. He - which hath no stomach to this - fight. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. - 35. - For to that (to that end) - The multiplying villanies of Nature - Do swarm upon him. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 2. 10. - Prepare yourself to - death. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 1. - 167. - Arm you to the sudden - time. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 6. - 26. - The impression of keen whips I 'ld wear as rubies - And strip myself to (for) death as - to a bed. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 4. 102. - Giving to you no further personal power - - To (for the purpose of) business - with the king. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. - 37. - Pawn me to this your - honour. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. - 147. - Few words, but, to effect, more - than all yet. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 1. - 52. - He is frank'd up to fatting for - his pains. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 314.

-

Hence it seems used for for in Ere - I had made a prologue to my - brains - They had begun the play. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. - 30 And perhaps in This is a dear - manakin to you, Sir Toby. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 2. - 57. But see 419a, for this last example.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. To "motion to the side of," "against," "towards," "in comparison with," - "up to" -

To hence, even without a verb of motion, means "motion to the side of." - Hence "motion to and consequent rest near," as in Like yourself - Who ever yet have stood to - charity. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. - 4. 86. - To this point I stand. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 5. 187. - I beseech you, stand to - me. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 1. 70. - i.e. "Come and stand by me, help me."

-

Motion against in: The lady - Beatrice hath a quarrel to - you. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. - 1. 44. So T. - N. iii. 4. 248; Coriol. - iv. 5. 113.

-

Motion to meet: - To her doom she dares not - stand. - B. and F. <title><abbr>Fair Sh.</abbr> - v. 1.

-

Motion toward: - What wouldst thou have to - Athens? - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. - 3. 287. - To Milan let me hear from thee by - letters. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - i. 1. 57.

-

Hence "by the side of," "in comparison with." Impostors - to true fear. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 4. - 64. - i.e. "Impostors when brought to the side of, and - compared with, true fear." There is no woe to his correction, - Nor to his service no such joy on - earth. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - ii. 4. 138, 139. - The harlot's cheek, beautied with plastering art, - Is not more ugly to the thing that - helps it - Than is my deed to my most painted - word. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> - iii. 1. 51-53.

-

In Treason can but peep to what it - would, Acts little of his will, - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 5. - 125. either to means - "towards," an unusual construction with "peep," or the meaning is - "treason can do nothing more than peep in comparison with what it wishes - to do." Undervalued to tried - gold. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 7. 53.

-

Hence "up to," "in proportion to," "according to." The - Greeks are strong and skilful to - their strength. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. - 1. 7. - That which we have we prize not to - the worth. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. - 1. 220. - To's power he would - Have made them mules. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 1. 262. - Perform'd to point - the tempest that I bade thee. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 194. - He needs not our mistrust, since he delivers - Our offices and what we have to do - - To the direction just. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 3. - 4.

-

Hence "like." My lady, to the - manner of the days, - In courtesy gives undeserving praise. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 365. - Looked it of the hue - To such as live in great men's - bosoms? - B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> v. - 1. - This is right to (exactly like) that - (saying) of Horace. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. out - &c.</abbr> ii. 1.

-

To seems to mean "even up to" in - And make my senses credit thy relation - - To points that seem - unpossible. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> v. - 2. 125.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. To with verbs of rest == - "near" -

To is sometimes used without any sense of motion for "near." - It would unclog my heart - Of what lies heavy to - 't. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 2. 48. - Sits smiling to my - heart. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 124. for "by" in Where . . . the - best of all her sex Doth only to - her worthy self abide. - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> - ii. 1.

-

In the difficult passage (<abbr>W. - T.</abbr> iv. 4. 550):But, as - the unthought on accident is guilty - - To what we wildly - do. "Guilty" seems used for "responsible," and - chance is said to be "responsible to" rashness - (personified). (Or is to "as to," i.e. as regards?)

-

In N. P. 175 there is "to - the contrary," (but this is a translation of "au contraire,") for "on - the contrary."

-

To is inserted after "trust" (whereas we have - rejected it in parenthetical phrases, probaby for euphony's sake). - And, trust to me, - Ulysses, - Our imputation will be oddly poised. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - i. 3. 339.

-

To seems "up to," "as much as," in - I'll part sooner with my soul of reason than yield - to one foot of land. - B. and F. <title><abbr>Elder - Brother,</abbr> iii. 5. -

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. To with adjectives of obedience, - &c. -

"To," with Adjectives signifying obedience, &c. To is still used in the sense of "towards" after some - adjectives, such as (1) "gentle," (2) "disobedient," (3) "open." But we - could not say

-

(1) If thou dost find him tractable - to us. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 1. 174.

-

(2) A will most incorrect - (unsubmissive) to heaven. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. - 95. - The queen is stubborn to - justice. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - ii. 4. 122.

-

(3) Penetrable to your kind - entreats. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 7. 225. - Vulgar to sense.So "retentive to," - J. C. i. 3. - 95. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. - 99. - i.e. "open to ordinary observation."

-

Similarly to is used after nouns where we should - use "against," "in the sight of:" Fie! 'tis a fault to heaven, - A fault against the dead, a fault to - nature, - - To reason most absurd. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 103.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. To == "equivalent to," "for" -

To, from meaning "like," came into the meaning of "representation," - "equivalence," "apposition." (Comp. Latin "Habemus Deum amico.") - I have a king here to - my flatterer. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 306. - To crave the French king's sister - - To wife for Edward. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 1. 31. - Now therefore would I have thee to - my tutor. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iii. 1. 84. - Destiny . . . that hath to - instrument this lower world. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. - 54. - And with her to dowry some petty - dukedoms. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iii. - Prol. 31. - Lay their swords to - pawn. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - iii. 1. 113. - Had I admittance and opportunity - to friend. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. - 118. - Tunis was never graced before with - Such a paragon to their - queen. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. - 75. Compare also Macb. iii. - 3; J. C. i. 5. The king had no port - to friend. - CLARENDON, - <title><abbr>Hist.</abbr> 7. - A fond woman to my mother (i.e. who was my mother) taught me - so. - WAGER. Thus "to boot" means "by way of, or for, - addition." So in E. E. "to sooth" is used for - "forsooth."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. To; "I would to God;" "to-night" -

To, in the phrase "I would to God," may mean - "near," "in the sight of;" or there may be a meaning of motion: "I - should desire (even carrying my desire) to God." - In the phrase "He that is cruel to halves" (B. - J. Disc. 759), to means, - perhaps, "up to the limit of." Possibly, however, this phrase may be - nothing but a corruption of the more correct idiom "Would God that," - which is more common in our version of the Bible than "I would." The to may be a remnant and corruption of the - inflection of "would," "wolde;" and the I may have been added for the supposed necessity - of a nominative. Thus Now wolde God - that I might sleepen ever. - CHAUCER, - <title><abbr>Monke's Tale,</abbr> - 14746. So "thou wert best" is a corruption of "it - were best for thee."

-

This theory is rendered the more probable because, as a rule, in - Wickliffe's version of the Old Testament, "Wolde God" is found in the - older MSS., and is altered into "we wolden" in the later. Thus Genesis xvi. 3; Numbers - xx. 3; Joshua vii. 7; Judges ix. 29; 2 Kings v. 3 (Forshall - and Madden, 1850). However, Chaucer has "I hoped to God" repeatedly.

-

To was used, however, without any notion of "motion - toward the future" in to-night (last night). I - did dream - to-night. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 5. 18; <abbr>2 - Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 31. So in E. E. "to year" for "this year," "to summer," &c. Perhaps the provincial "I will come the night, the morn," - &c. is a corruption of this "to." It is, indeed, suggested by Mr. - Morris that to is a corruption of the - demonstrative. On the other hand, to in E. E. - was "often used with a noun to form adverbs."--LAYAMON (Glossary). He - aras to pan mid-nihte, - LAYAMON, i. 324. is used for "he - arose in the midnight."

-

Unto, like To, 185, is used for - "in addition to:" Unto my mother's - prayers I bend my knee. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 3. 97.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Upon used metaphorically; - adverbially -

Upon ("for the purpose of") is still used in "upon an errand," but not, as in - Upon malicious - bravery dost thou come? - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 1. 100. -

-

We should use "over" in I have no power - upon you, - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 23. and we should not use upon in And would usurp - upon my watery eyes. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. - 1. 269. - Let your highness - Command upon me. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 1. 17. though after "claim" and "demand" upon is still used. So "an attack upon" is still - English, but not I have o'erheard a plot of death - upon him. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 6. - 96. nor I am yours . . . - upon your will to - suffer. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 4. - 30. - i.e. "in dependence on." It would seem that the - metaphorical use of upon is now felt to be too - bold unless suggested by some strong word implying an actual, and not a - possible influence. Thus "claim" and "demand" are actual, while "power" - may, perhaps, not be put in action. So "attack" and "assault" are the - actual results of "plot." Yet the variable use of prepositions, and - their close connection with particular words, is illustrated by the fact - that we can say, "I will wait upon him," but not - I thank you and will stay - upon your leisure. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 5. - 48. Even here, however, our "wait upon" means, like "call upon," an actual interview, and does not, like "stay upon," signify the "staying in hope of, or on - the chance of, audience."

-

Upon also means "in consequence of." - When he shall hear she died upon (i.e. - not 'after,' but 'in - consequence of') his words. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. - 1. 225. - And fled is he upon this - villany. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. - 258. - Break faith upon - commodity. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 597. - Thy son is banish'd upon good - advice. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 233.

-

In You have too much respect upon - the world, - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 1. - 74. there is an allusion to the literal meaning of - "respect." "You look too much upon the world." The upon is connected - with "respect," and is not used like our "for" in "I have no respect for him."

-

The use of "upon" to denote "at" or "immediately after" is retained in - "upon this;" but we could not say - You come most carefully - upon your hour. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. - 6. -

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Upon used metaphorically; - adverbially -

Upon is often used like on adverbially after the - verb "look." Nay, all of you that stand and - look upon. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 237. - Why stand we like soft-hearted women here - And look upon, as if, - &c. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 3. 27. - Strike all that look upon with - marvel, come. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 3. - 100.

-

"Near upon" is adverbial in And - very near upon - The duke is entering. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 6. 14. - Indeed, my lord, it followed hard - upon. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 179.

-

Upon, from meaning superposition, comes to mean - "in accordance with" (like "after"): - Upon my power I - may dismiss this court. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 104.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. With for "by;" for other - prepositions -

With (which, like "by," signifies juxtaposition) is often used to express - the juxtaposition of cause and effect. I live - with (on) bread like - you. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> - iii. 2. 175.

-

We could say "he trembles with fear," "fear" - being regarded as connected with the trembler, - but not My inward soul - - With nothing trembles: at something - it grieves - More than with parting from my lord - the king. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 12, 13. - As an unperfect actor on the stage - Who with his fear is put besides his - part. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 23.

-

We should say "in his fear" (or "by his fear," personifying Fear); or append the - clause to the verb, "put beside his part with - fear." It were a better death than die with mocks, - Which is as bad as die with - tickling. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. - 1. 79, 80. - Another choaked with the kernell of - a grape, and an emperour die by the scratch of a combe, and - Aufidius with stumbling against the - doore, and Lepidus with hitting his - foot. - MONTAIGNE, 32. Here the use of - "by" seems intended to distinguish an external from an internal - cause.

-

We say "so far gone in fear," but not - Thus both are gone - with conscience and - remorse. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 3. 20. - This comes with seeking - you. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. - 366. - I feel remorse in myself - with his words. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 7. 111. More rarely, with is used with an agent: Rounded in the - ear - - With that same purpose-changer, that - sly devil. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 567. - We had like to have had our two noses snapped off with two - old men without teeth. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. - 1. 116. - Boarded with a pirate. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 9. 33. - He was torn to pieces with a - bear. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 2. - 66. - Assisted with your honoured - friends. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. - 13. This explains Since I am crept - in favour with myself - I will maintain it with some little cost. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 2. 260. The obvious interpretation is, "since I - have crept into the good graces of myself;" but the second line shows - the "I" to be superior to "myself," which is to be maintained by the - "I." The true explanation is, "since I have crept into (Lady Anne's) - favour with the aid of my personal appearance, I - will pay some attention to my person." Add, probably, Hamlet, iii. 2. 207.

-

This meaning is common in E. E.: He was slayn - wyp (by) Ercules. - R. OF BRUNNE, - <title><abbr>Chron.</abbr> i. 12. - 340.

-

With == "by means of."

-

"He went about to make amends with committing a - worse fault."--N. P. 176, where the French is - "par une autre." So N. P. 176.

-

With == "in addition to," even when there are not - two nouns to be connected together: Very wise and - with his wisdome very - valiant. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 664.

-

With is, perhaps, used for "as regards," "in - relation to," as in our modern "this has not much weight with me," in Is Cæsar - with Antonius priz'd so - slight? - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 1. 56. though here, perhaps, as above, with may mean "by." At all events the passage - illustrates the connection between "with" and "by." Compare - His taints and honours - Wag'd equal with (i.e. in) him. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 1. 31. - So fond with gain. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 134.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. With for "by;" for other - prepositions -

With is hence loosely used to signify any connection with an action, as - in "to change with" (MONTAIGNE, 233), where we should say "to exchange for." So, though we still say "I parted with a house," or "with a servant (considered as a chattel)," we - could not say When you parted with - the king. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 2. - As a long-parted mother with her - child. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 2. - 8; <abbr>Rich. - III.</abbr> i. 4. 251. where with is connected with parting. See 419a. So - I rather will suspect the sun with cold - Than thee with - wantonness. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - iv. 4. 5. as we say "I charge him with." Next them, - with some small distance, follows - a gentleman bearing the purpose. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. - 4, stage direction.

-

"Equal with," 3 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 137, is like our - "level with." In The violence of - either grief or joy - Their own enactures with themselves - destroy, - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 207. "with themselves" - seems to mean "by or of themselves."

-

Note They have all persuaded with - him. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 283. - i.e. "argued with." So "flatter" is used for - "deal flatteringly" in T. N. - i. 5. 322, and in the first of the following lines: - K. Rich. Should - dying men flatter with those that - live? - - Gaunt. No, no, men living flatter - those that die. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 88, 89. - (She) married with my - uncle. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 151. - I will break with her. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. - 1. 311. - i.e. "open the matter in conversation with."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. With for "like;" withal -

With is used by Ben Jonson for like. - Not above a two shilling. - B. 'Tis somewhat with the least. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. in &c.</abbr> - i. 4. "Something like, very near the least." - He is not with - himself. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. - 368. i.e. "in his - senses."

-

Ben Jonson also uses without in the sense of - "unlike," "beyond." An act without - your sex, it is so rare. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> ii. - 1.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. With for "like;" withal -

Withal, the emphatic form of "with" (see "all"), is used for with after the object at the end of a sentence. - Mostly, the object is a relative. These banish'd men - that I have kept - withal. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - v. 4. 152. - i.e. - With whom I have lived. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 1. - 327. - And this is false you burden me - withal. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 268. - i.e. "this with which - you burden me." Such a fellow is not to be talk'd - withal. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. - 1. 347.

-

Sometimes "this" is understood after withal, so - that it means "with all this," and is used adverbially: - So glad of this as they I cannot be - Who are surprised withal. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. - 217. - i.e. "surprised with, or at, this." Here - however, perhaps, and elsewhere certainly, with - means "in addition to," and "with-all (this)" - means "besides." I must have liberty - withal. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 7. 48. - Adding withal. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 18, &c. But in I came hither - to acquaint you withal, - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 136. there is no meaning of "besides," and withal means "therewith," "with it."

-

Withal follows its object, but is (on account of - the "all" at the end of the previous verse) not placed at the end of the - sentence, in Even all I have, yea, and myself and all - Will I withal endow a child of - thine. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 249.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Without for "outside of" -

Without (used locally for "outside"). What seal is that - that hangs without thy - bosom? - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 1. 56. - Without the peril of the Athenian - law. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iv. - 1. 150. - A mile without the town. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 1. - 104.

-

This explains the pun: Val. Are - all these things perceived in me? - - Speed. They are all perceived without ye. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - ii. 1. 35.

-

Reversely, "out of" is used metaphorically for "without." - Neither can anything please God that we do if it be - done out - of charity. - HALLIWELL.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Preposition omitted after verbs of motion; worth; and - hearing -

Prepositions are frequently omitted after verbs of motion. Motion in: - To reel the streets at - noon. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 4. 20.To see - great Pompey pass the streets of - Rome. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. - 1. 47. - She wander'd many a wood. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 7. - 28. - To creep the ground. - Tower the sky. - MILTON, - <title><abbr>P. L.</abbr> vii. - 441. -

-

Motion to or from: - That gallant spirit hath aspired - the clouds. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> - iii. 1. 122. - Ere we could arrive the point - proposed. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 110. - Arrived our coast. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 3. 8. - Some sailors that escaped the - wreek. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 1. 110. - When we with tears parted - Pentapolis. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> v. - 3. 38. - Depart the chamber and leave - us. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 4. 91. - To depart the city. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 190. - Since presently your souls must - part your bodies. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 1. 3.

-

We can still say "to descend the hill," but not "to descend the summit," - nor Some (of her hair) descended - her sheav'd hat. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 31.

-

These omissions may perhaps illustrate the idiom in Latin, and in Greek - poetry.

-

Verbs of ablation, such as "bar," "banish," "forbid," often omit the - preposition before the place or inanimate object. Thus - We'll bar thee - from succession. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 440. Or Of - succession. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. - 3. 102. becomes - Bars me the - right. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 1. 16; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 400; - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 20. Where a verb can take either the person or thing as an - object, it naturally takes an indirect object without a preposition. - Compare Therefore we banish you - our territories. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 139.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Preposition omitted after verbs of motion; worth; and - hearing -

The preposition is omitted after some verbs and adjectives that imply - "value," "worth," &c. The queen is - valued thirty thousand - strong. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 3. 14. - Some precepts worthy the - note. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. - 5. 104.

-

An imitation of this construction is, perhaps, to be traced in - Guilty so great a - crime. - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> - iv. 1.

-

The omission of a preposition before "good cheap" (A.-S. ceáp, "price," "bargain"), 1 Hen. IV. iii. 3. 50, may perhaps be thus - explained without reference to the French "bon marché." And thus, - without any verb or adjective of worth, He has disgraced - me and hindered me half a - million. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 1. 57. -

-

"Semblative" (unless adverbial [1]) is used with the same construction as - "like" in And all is semblative a - woman's part. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 4. - 34.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Preposition omitted after verbs of motion; worth; and - hearing -

The preposition is also sometimes omitted before the thing heard after verbs of hearing: To - listen our purpose. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. - 1. 12. - List a brief tale. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 181. So J. - C. v. 5. 15; Hamlet, i. - 3. 30; J. C. iv. 1. 41. - Listening their - fear. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. - 2. 28.

-

Hence in the passive, He that no more must say is - listen'd more. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 9. - HearkenThe - Globe inserts "at." the end. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 305; <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 122.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Preposition omitted after other verbs; before indirect - object -

The preposition is omitted after some verbs which can easily be regarded - as transitive. Thus if we can say "plot my death," there is little - difficulty in the licence. That do - conspire (for) my - death. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 4. 62. - (In) Which from the womb I did - participate. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 245. - She complain'd (about) her - wrongs. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 1839. - And his physicians fear (for) him - mightily. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 1. 137. So 1 Hen. - IV. iv. 1. 24; T. of A. - ii. 2. 12; T. A. ii. 3. - 305; M. of V. iii. - 2. 29.

-

This explains O, fear me - not. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. - 52; iii. 4. 7. - That he would labour (for) my - delivery. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 1. 253. - To look (for) your - dead. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 7. - 76. - I must go look (for) my - twigs. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. - 6. 115. - He hath been all this day to look - (for) you. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 5. 34. And in the difficult passage-- - O, whither hast thou led me, Egypt? See - How I convey my shame out of thine eyes - By looking back what I have left - behind - 'Stroy'd in dishonour. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 10. 53. While turning away from Cleopatra, - Antony appears to say, that he is looking back - (for) the fleet that he has left dishonoured and destroyed.

-

So Scoffing (at) his - state. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 2. 163. - Smile you (at) my speeches as I - were a fool! - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. - 88. - Thou swear'st (by) thy gods in - vain. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 1. - 163. - Yet thus far, Griffith, give me leave to - speak (of) him. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. - 2. 32.

-

Both here and in L. L. L. v. - 2. 349; Macbeth, iv. 3. 159; T. N. i. 4. 20, "speak" is - used for describe. In Macbeth, iv. 3. 154, "'tis spoken" is - used for "'tis said." Again, "said" is used for "called" in - To be said an honest - man and a good housekeeper. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. - 10; so <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 3. 210.

-

"Talking that" is used like "saying that" in Tempest, ii. 1. 96. "Speak," however, in R. - and J. iii. 1. 158, "Spake him fair" - means "speak to:" but in the same expression M. of - V. iv. 1. 271 it means "speak of." Similarly, "whisper" is - often used without a preposition before a personal object. - He came to whisper - Wolsey. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. - 1. 179. - They whisper one another in the - ear. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. - 189. - Your followers I will whisper to - the business. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 437. Rarely, - whisper her - ear. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. - 1. 4.

-

In some cases, as in She will - attend it better, - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 3. - 27, 2. 453; <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 4. 103. the - derivation may explain the transitive use. - Despair thy - charm, - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. - 8. 13. is, perhaps, a Latinism. So "sympathise," - meaning "suffer with," is used thus: The senseless brands - will sympathise - The heavy accent of thy moving tongue. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 1. 47.

-

"Deprive," meaning "take away a thing from a person," like "rid," can - dispense with "of" before the impersonal object. 'Tis - honour to deprive dishonour'd life. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 1186.

-

This explains how we should understand-- Which might - deprive your sovereignty of reason. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 4. - 73. - i.e. "which might take - away your controlling principle of reason." So, perhaps, - Frees all - faults. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> - Epilogue, 18. - This seems to have arisen from the desire of brevity. - Compare the tendency to convert nouns, adjectives, and neuter verbs into - active verbs (290).

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Preposition omitted after other verbs; before indirect - object -

The preposition was also omitted before the indirect object of some - verbs, such as "say," "question," just as we still omit it after the - corresponding verbs, "tell" and "ask." - Sayest (to) me so, - friend? - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. - 2. 190. - You will say (to) a beggar, - nay. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 1. 119. - Still question'd (of) me the story - of my life. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 129.

-

In Hear me a word, - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 180. it must be a question whether me or word is the direct - object. In I cry thee - mercy, - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 515. "mercy" is the direct object. This is - evident from the shorter form (I) - Cry mercy. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. - 3. 224.

-

After "give," we generally omit "to," when the object of "to" is a - personal noun or pronoun. But we could not write-- A - bed-swerver, even as bad as these - - That (to whom) vulgars (the vulgar) - give bold'st titles. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. - 94. - Unto his lordship, (to) whose unwished yoke - My soul consents not to give sovereignty. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 1. 81.

-

Somewhat similar is This 'longs the text. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> ii. - Gower, 40. for "belongs (to) the text."

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Preposition omitted in adverbial phrases -

Preposition omitted in adverbial expressions of time, manner, &c. - Forbear to sleep the - nights, and fast the - days. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 118.

-

This is illustrated by our modern (Of) What - kind of man is he? - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. - 159. - But wherefore do not you a mightier - way - Make war upon this bloody tyrant, time? - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 16. - My poor country - (Shall) More suffer, and more sundry - ways, than ever. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 3. 48; so - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 3. - 154. - Revel the night, rob, murder, and - commit - The newest sins the newest kind of - ways. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 5. 126. - And ye sad hours that move a sullen - pace. - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> - iv. 1. - I will a round unvarnish'd tale deliver - Of my whole course of life; what drugs, - what charms, - - What conjuration, and what nightly - magic - (For such proceeding I am charg'd withal) - I won his daughter. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 91. - How many would the peaceful city quit - To welcome him! Much more, and much more - cause,But "and (there was) - much more cause" may be a parenthesis. - Did they this Harry. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. Prol. - 34. - To keep Prince Harry in continual laughter the wearing out of - - six fashions, which is four - terms. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. - 1. 84.

-

"Why hast thou not served thyself into my table so - many meals?"--Tr. and - Cr. ii. 3. 45: i.e. "during so many meals." To meet - his grace just distance 'tween our - armies. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 1. 225. - That I did suit me all points like - a man. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 118. - But were I not the better part made - mercy. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 1. - 2. - And when such time they have begun - to cry. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 3. 19. - Where and what time your majesty - shall please. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 450. - What time we will our celebration - keep. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 3. - 30. - Awhile they bore her up, - - Which time she chanted snatches of - old tunes. - <abbr>Ham.</abbr> iv. 7. - 178.

-

In the following cases it would seem that a prepositional phrase is - condensed into a preposition, just as "by the side of" (Chaucer, "byside Bathe") becomes "be-side," and governs an - object. On this side - Tiber. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. - 254. - Fasten'd ourselves at either end - the mast. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. - 1. 86. - A sheet of paper writ o' both sides the - leaf. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. - 8. - On each side her the Bishops of - London and Winchester. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. - 1 (order of coronation). - She is as forward of our breeding as - She is in the rear our - birth. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 522.

-

"Our purpose" seems to mean "for our purpose," in Not to - know what we speak to one another, so we seem to - know, is to know straight, our - purpose: chough's language, gabble - enough and good enough. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 1. - 21.

-

This seems the best punctuation. "Provided we seem to know what we say to one another, ignorance is exactly - as good as knowledge, for our purpose."

-

Hence the use of this for "in this way" or "thus" - is not so bold as it seems: What am I that thou shouldst - contemn me this? - What were thy lips the worse for one poor kiss? - <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> - 203. Perhaps, however, "contemn" is confused with - "refuse." But this is used for "thus" in E. - E.

-

All constantly repeated adverbial expressions have a tendency to - abbreviate or lose their prepositions. Compare "alive" for "on live," - "around" for "in round," "chance" for "perchance," "like" for "belike," - &c. In some adverbial expressions the pre-position can be omitted - when the noun is qualified by an adjective, but not otherwise. Thus we - can use "yester-day," "last night," "this week," adverbially, but not - "day," "night," "week," because in the latter words there is nothing to - indicate how time is regarded. In O. E. the - inflections were sufficient to justify an adverbial use, "dayes," "nightes." (Compare - nukto/s.) But the inflections being - lost, the adverbial use was lost with them.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Prepositions transposed -

Prepositions: transposed. (See also Upon.) In A.-S. - and E. E. prepositions are often placed after their objects. In some - cases the preposition may be considered as a separable part of a - compound transitive verb. Thus in Ne how the Grekes with a - huge route Three times riden all - the fire aboute, - CHAUC. - <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> - 2954. "ride about" may be considered a transitive verb, - having as its object "fire." Naturally, emphatic forms of prepositions - were best suited for this emphatic place at the end of the sentence; and - therefore, though "to," "tyll," "fro," "with," "by," "fore," were thus - transposed, yet the longer forms, "untylle," "before," "behind," "upon," - "again," were preferred. Hence in the Elizabethan period, when the - transposition of the weaker prepositions was not allowed, except in the - compound words "whereto," "herewith," &c. (compare "se-cum, - quo-cum") the longer forms are still, though rarely, transposed.

-

For this reason, "with," when transposed, is emphasized into "withal." - The prepositions "after," "before," and "upon," are thus transposed by - Shakespeare: God - before. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. - 307; iii. 6. 55, for "'fore God." - Hasten your generals - after. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 4. 2. - So I need not sing this them - until (unto). - HEYWOOD. - For fear lest day should look their shames - upon. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 2. 385. - That bare-foot plod I the cold ground - upon. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. - 6. - For my good will is to't, - And yours it is against. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. - 1. 31.

-

The use of prepositions after the relative, which is now somewhat - avoided, but is very common in E. E., is also common in Shakespeare, and - is evidently better adapted to the metre than the modern idiom, as far - as regards the longer forms. "Upon which" is not so easily metricized as - Ten thousand men that - fishes gnawed upon. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 4. 25. - The pleasure that some fathers - feed upon. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 79.

-
-
- PREPOSITIONS. Upon. "It stands me upon" -

Prepositions transposed. "It stands me upon." This phrase cannot be - explained, though it is influenced, by the custom of transposition. - Almost inextricable confusion seems to have been made by the Elizabethan - authors between two distinct idioms: (1) "it stands on" (adv.), or "at - hand," or "upon" (comp. "instat," prosh/kei), i.e. "it is of - importance," "it concerns," "it is a matter of duty;" and (2) "I stand - upon" (adj.), i.e. "I in-sist upon."

-

In (1) the full phrase would be, "it stands on, upon, to me," but, owing to the fact that "to - me" or "me" - (the dative inflection) is unemphatic, and "upon" is emphatic and often used at the end of the - sentence, the words were transposed into "it stands me upon." "Me" was thus naturally mistaken for the - object of upon.

-

Hence we have not only the correct form-- It stands me (dative) much upon (adverb) - To stop all hopes. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 2. 59. (So Hamlet, v. 2. 63, where it means "it is - imperative on me." But also the incorrect-- It stands - your grace upon to do him - right. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 3. 138. - It only stands - Our lives upon to use our strongest - hands. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 1. 51. where "grace" and "lives" are evidently - intended to be the objects of "upon," whereas the Shakespearian use of - "me" (220) renders it possible, though by no means probable, that "me," - in the first of the above examples, was used as a kind of dative.

-

Hence by analogy-- It lies you on - to speak. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 2. 52.

-

The fact that this use of upon in "stand upon" is not a mere poetical transposition, but - a remnant of an old idiom imperfectly understood, may be inferred from - the transposition occurring in Elizabethan prose: Sigismund - sought now by all means (as it stood him - upon) to make himself as strong as he - could. - NARES.

-

Perhaps this confusion has somewhat confused the meaning of the personal - verb "I stand on." It means "I trust in" (M. W. of W. ii. 1. 242), "insist on" - (Hen. V. v. 2. 93), - and "I depend on" (R. and J. - ii. 2. 93), and in The moist star - - Upon whose influence Neptune's - empire stands. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 1. 119.

-
-
-
- PRONOUNS. -
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Anomalies, explanation - of -

Personal, Irregularities of (omission of, insertion of, see Relative and Ellipses). The - inflections of Personal Pronouns are frequently neglected or misused. It - is perhaps impossible to trace a law in these irregularities. Sometimes, - however, euphony and emphasis may have successfully contended against - grammar. This may explain I in "and I," "but I," frequently - used for me. "'Tween you and I" seems to have been a regular Elizabethan idiom. The sound - of d and t before me was avoided. For reasons of euphony also the - ponderous thou is often ungrammatically replaced - by thee, or inconsistently by you. This is particularly the case in questions and requests, - where, the pronoun being especially unemphatic, thou is especially objectionable. To this day many of the - Friends use thee invariably for thou, and in the Midland and North of England we - have "wilta?" for "wilt thou?" Compare E. E. - "wiltow?" for "wilt thou?" "pinkestow?" for "thinkest thou?" and - similarly, in Shakespeare, thou is often omitted - after a questioning verb. Again, since he and - she could be used (see below) for "man" and - "woman," there was the less harshness in using he for him and she for her. Where an objective - pronoun is immediately followed by a finite verb, it is sometimes - treated as the subject, as below, "no man like - he doth grieve."

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. He for him -

He for him: - Which of he or Adrian, for a good - wager, begins to crow? - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> ii. - 1. 28. Some commentators insert "them" after "which - of." (See 408.) I would wish me only - he. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. - 1. 236. - And yet no man like he doth grieve - my heart. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> - iii. 5. 84. - From the first corse till he that - died to-day. - <abbr>Ham.</abbr> i. 2. - 104. where "till" is a preposition. See Prepositions, Till, 184.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. He for him -

He for him - precedes its governing verb in the following - examples: Thus he that over-ruled - I over-sway'd. - <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> - 109. - And he my husband best of all - affects. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - iv. 4. 87. So probably he - depends upon "within" in 'Tis better thee without than - he within. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 3. 14.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Him for he; I for me -

Him for he.

-

Him is often put for "he," by attraction to - "whom" understood, for "he whom." Him (he whom) I accuse - By this the city ports hath enter'd. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. - 6. - Ay, better than him (he whom) I am - before knows me. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 46. - When him (whom) we serve's - away. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 1. 15. - Your party in converse, him - (whom) you would sound, - He closes with you, &c. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 1. 42.

-

Sometimes the relative is expressed: His brother and yours - abide distracted--but chiefly him - that - you term'd Gonzalo. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. i. - 14.

-

Sometimes he is omitted: - Whom I serve above - is my master. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 3. - 26. - To (him to) whom it must be - done. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 2. - 331.

-

In Damn'd be him, - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. - 8. 34. perhaps let, or some - such word, was implied.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Him for he; I for me -

I for me (for euphony: see 205): - Here's none but thee and - I. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 2. 69. - All debts are cleared between you and - I. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 321. - You know my father hath no child but - I. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 46. - Unless you would devise some virtuous lie - And hang some praise upon deceased I. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 72.

-

The rhyme is an obvious explanation of the last example. But, in all - four, I is preceded by a dental.

-

So Which may make this island - Thine own for ever, and I, thy - Caliban, - For aye thy foot-licker. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. - 217.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Me for I; - she for her -

Me for I: - No mightier than thyself or - me. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 76. - Is she as tall as me? - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 3. 14. Probably than - and as were used with a quasi-prepositional - force.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Me for I; - she for her -

She for her: - Yes, you have seen Cassio and she - together. - <abbr>O.</abbr> iv. 2. - 3 - So saucy with the hand of she - here--what's her name? - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 13. 98.

-

She was more often used for "woman" than "he" for - "man." Hence, perhaps, she seemed more like an - uninflected noun than "he" and we may thus extenuate the remarkable - anomaly Praise him that got thee, - she that gave thee - suck. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - ii. 3. 25.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thee for thou; after "to be" -

Thee for thou. Verbs followed by thee instead of thou have been called - reflexive. But though "haste thee," and some - other phrases with verbs of motion, may be thus explained, and verbs - were often thus used in E. E., it is probable that "look thee," "hark thee," are - to be explained by euphonic reasons. Thee, thus - used, follows imperatives which, being themselves emphatic, require an - unemphatic pronoun. The Elizabethans reduced thou to thee. We have gone further, - and rejected it altogether. (See 205.) Blossom, speed - thee well. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 3. - 46. - Look thee here, boy. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 116. - Run thee to the - parlour. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. - 1. 1. - Haste thee. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 251. - Stand thee by, friar. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. - 1. 24. - Hark thee a word. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 5. - 32. - Look thee, 'tis so. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. - 3. 530. - Come thee on. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 7. 16. - Now, fellow, fare - thee well. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 41. - Hold thee, there's my - purse. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 5. - 46; <abbr>J. - C.</abbr> v. 3. 85. - Take thee that too. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. - 1. 5.

-

In the two latter instances thee is the - dative.

-

Thee is probably the dative in - Thinkst - thee? - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. - 63. or, at all events, there is, perhaps, confusion - between "Thinks it thee?" i.e. "does it (E. E.) seem to thee?" - and "thinkst thou?" Very likely "thinkst" is an - abbreviation of "thinks it." (See 297.) Compare the confusion in - Where it thinkst best - unto your royal selfe. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 1. 63 (Folio).

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thee for thou; after "to be" -

Thee for thou is also found after the verb to be, - not merely in the Fool's mouth: I would not be - thee, nuncle. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. - 204. but also Timon: I am not - thee. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. - 3. 277. and Suffolk: It is - thee I fear. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 1. 117. where thee is, - perhaps, influenced by the verb, "I fear," so that there is a confusion - between "It is thou whom I fear" and "Thee I fear." In these cases thee represents a person not regarded as acting, but about - whom something is predicated. Hence thou was, - perhaps, changed to thee according to the - analogy of the sound of he and she, which are used for "man" and "woman."

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Them for they; us for we -

Them for they: Your safety, for the which myself and them - Bend their best studies. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. - 50.

-

Perhaps them is attracted by "myself," which - naturally suggests the objective "myself and (they) them(selves)."

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Them for they; us for we -

Us for we in "shall's." - "Shall" (315), originally meaning necessity or obligation, and therefore - not denoting an action on the part of the - subject, was used in the South of England as an impersonal verb. - (Compare Latin and Greek.) So Chaucer, "us - oughte," and we also find "as us wol," i.e. "as it is pleasing to us." Hence in - Shakespeare Say, where - shall's lay him? - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 3. - 233. - Shall's have a play of this? - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 5. - 28. - Shall's attend you - there? - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 178. - Shall's to the - Capitol? - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 6. 148.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. anomalies of, between a conjunction and an - infinitive, or where the pronouns are separated from the words on which - they depend -

After a conjunction and before an infinitive we often find I, thou, &c., where in Latin we should have - "me," "te," &c. The conjunction seems to be regarded as introducing - a new sentence, instead of connecting one clause with another. Hence the - pronoun is put in the nominative, and a verb is, perhaps, to be supplied - from the context. What he is indeed - More suits you to conceive than I - (find it suitable) to speak of. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. - 2. 279. - i.e. "than that I should speak of it." - A heavier grief could not have been - imposed - - Than I to speak my griefs - unspeakable. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. - 1. 33. - The soft way which thou dost confess - Were fit for thee to use as they to - claim. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 2. 82. - Making night hideous, and we - fools of nature - So horridly to shake our disposition. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 4. - 54. - Heaven would that she these gifts should have, - - And I to live and die her - slave. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> - iii. 2. 162.

-

Sometimes the infinitive is implied, but not expressed: To - beg of thee it is my more dishonour - - Than thou of them. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 2. 125.

-

I, thou, and he, are also - used for me, thee, and him, when they stand quasi-independently at some distance from - the governing verb or preposition. But what o' that? Your - majesty and we that have free - souls, - it touches us not. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 252. - I shall think the better of myself and thee during my - life; I - for a valiant champion, and thou for - a true prince. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 300. - (God) make me that nothing have with nothing griev'd, - And thou with all pleas'd that hast - all achieved. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 217. - With that same purpose-changer, that sly devil, - That daily break-vow, he that wins - of all. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 568. - Now let me see the proudest, - - He that dares most, but wag his - finger at thee. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. - 3. 131. (To punctuate, as in the Globe, "the - proudest he," is intolerably harsh.) - Justice, sweet prince, against that woman - there, - - She whom thou gavest to me to be my - wife, - That hath abused and dishonour'd me. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 198. - Why, Harry, do I tell thee of my - foes - Which art my near'st and dearest enemy, - - Thou that art like enough, - &c.? - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 123.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. His for 's -

His was sometimes used, by mistake, for 's, the - sign of the possessive case, particularly after a proper name, and with - especial frequency when the name ends in s. This - mistake arose in very early times. The possessive inflection 's (like the dative plural inflection um) was separated by scribes from its noun. - Hence after the feminine name "Guinivere," we have in the later text of - LAYAMON, ii. 511, "for Gwenayfer his love." The h is no - more a necessary part of this separate inflection than it is of "his," - the third pers. sing. indic. pres. of "beon" ("be"). "His" is constantly - found for "is" in Layamon. No doubt the coincidence in sound between the - inflection 's and the possessive "his" made the - separation seem more natural, and eventually confused 's with his. - Mars his sword . . . nor Neptune's - trident nor Apollo's bow. - B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s Rev.</abbr> i. - 1. Also, by analogy, Pallas - her glass. - BACON, - <title><abbr>Adv. of L.</abbr> - 278.

-

This is more common with monosyllables than with dissyllables, as the 's in a dissyllable is necessarily almost mute. - Thus The count his - gallies. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 3. - 26. - Mars his true moving. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 2. 1. So Tr. and - Cr. iv. 5. 176, 255, &c. - Charles his - gleeks. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 2. 123. but never, or very rarely, - "Phœbus his."

-

The possessive inflection in dissyllables ending in a sibilant sound is - often expressed neither in writing nor in pronunciation. - Marry, my uncle - Clarence (Folio) angry - ghost. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 1. 144; ii. 1. 137. - For justice - sake. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 3. - 19. - At every sentence end. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> - iii. 2. 144.

-

"Lewis" is a monosyllable in King Lewis - his satisfaction all appear. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. - 88.

-

His is used like "hic" (in the antithesis between - "hic . . . ille"). Desire his - (this one's) jewels and this other's house.Condemning some to death, - and some to exile; - Ransoming him, or - pitying, threatening the other. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 6. - 36. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. - 80; <abbr>M. of - V.</abbr> iii. 2. 54-5; <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> xxix. 5, 6.

-

This explains And, at our stamp, here o'er and o'er one - falls: - - He murder cries, and help from - Athens calls. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. - 1. 25.

-

His, being the old genitive of it, is almost always used for its.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. His, her, your, &c., - antecedents of relatives -

His, her, &c. being the genitives of he, she - (she in E. E. had, as one form of the nom., - "heo," gen. "hire"), &c. may stand as the antecedent of a relative. - Thus: In his way - that comes in triumph over - Pompey's blood. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. - 55. - i.e. "in the way of him - that comes." Love make his heart - of flint that you shall love. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. - 305. - Unless her prayers - whom heaven delights to - hear. - <abbr>A. - W.</abbr>iii.4.27. - If you had known . . . her - worthiness that gave the ring. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. - 1. 200. - Armies of pestilence, and they shall strike - - Your children yet unborn and - unbegot - - That lift your vassal hands against - my head. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 2. 89. - i.e. "the children of - you who lift your hands." Upon - their woes whom fortune - captivates. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - i. 4. 115. So Lear, v. 3. - 2. And turn our impress'd lances in our eyes - - Which do command them. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 50.

-

In Alas, their love may be call'd - appetite, - No motion of the liver, but the palate, - - That suffer surfeit, cloyment and - revolt, - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. - 4. 100-2. it seems better to take that as the relative to "them," implied in - "their (of them)," rather than to suppose "suffer" to be the subjunctive - singular (367), or that to be the relative to - "liver" and "palate" by confusion. It is true that is not often so far from its antecedent, but the second - line may be treated as parenthetical.

-

This is perhaps not common in modern poetry, but it sometimes occurs: - Poor is our sacrifice whose eyes Are lighted from - above. - NEWMAN.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Our, your, &c., used - for "of us," "of you" -

Your, our, their, &c., are often used in their old signification, as - genitives, where we should use "of you," &c. - We render you (Coriolanus) the tenth to be - ta'en forth - At . . . your only - choice. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 9. - 36. - i.e. "at the choice of you - alone." To all our - lamentation. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 6. 34. - i.e. "to the lamentation of - us all." Have I not all - their letters to meet me in - arms? - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 3. 28. - i.e. "letters from them - all."

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Me, thee, him, &c., - used as datives -

Me, thee, him, &c. are often used, in virtue of their representing - the old dative, where we should use for me, by - me, &c. Thus: I am appointed (by) - him to murder you. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 412. - John lays you plots. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 4. - 145. This is especially common with me.

-

Me is indirect object in But hear - me this. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 123. - What thou hast promis'd--which is not yet perform'd - me. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 244.

-

We say "do me a favour," but not "to do me business."-- Tempest, i. 2. 255. Give - me your present to one Master - Bassanio. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 2. 115. - Who does me this? - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 601. - Sayest thou me so? - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 109.

-

Me seems to mean "from me" in - You'll bear me a bang - for that. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. - 20. "with me" in And hold - me pace in deep - experiment. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 1. 48.

-

Me means "to my injury" in See how - this river comes me cranking in, - And cuts me, from the best of all my - land, - A huge half-moon. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 1. 100. "at my cost" and "for my benefit" in - The sack that thou hast drunk me could have bought me lights - - as good cheap at the dearest chandler's in - Europe. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 3. 50.

-

Me in narrative stands on a somewhat different - footing: He pluck'd me ope his - doublet. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 270. - He steps me to her - trencher. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iv. 4. 9. - The skilful shepherd peel'd me - certain wands. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. - 85. - He presently, as greatness knows itself, - Steps me a little higher than his - vow. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 3. 75.

-

Falstaff, when particularly desirous of securing the attention of the - Prince ("Dost thou hear me, Hal?"), indulges twice in this use of me. - I made me no more ado, . . . I - followed me close. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 233, 241.

-

Here, however, the verbs are perhaps used reflexively, though this would - seem to be caused by the speaker's intense desire to call attention to - himself. So in Observe me - judicially, sweet sir; they had planted me three demi-culverins, - B. J. <title><abbr>E. in &c.</abbr> - iii. 2. the me seems to - appropriate the narrative of the action to the speaker, and to be - equivalent to "mark me," "I tell you." In such phrases as Knock - me here, - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. - 2. 8. the action, and not merely the narrative of - the action, is appropriated.

-

You is similarly used for "look you:" - And 'a would manage you his piece thus, and come you in - and come you out. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 304.

-

In Study me how to please the eye - indeed - By fixing it upon a fairer eye, - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 80. - me probably means "for me," "by my advice," i.e. "I would have you - study thus." Less probably, "study" may be an active verb, of which the - passive is found in Macb. i. 4. - 9.

-

There is a redundant him in The - king, by this, is set him down to - rest. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. - 3. 2. where there is, perhaps, a confusion between - "has set him(self) down" and "is set down."

-

Her seems used for "of her," "at her hands," in - I took her leave at - court. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 79. - i.e. "I bade her farewell."

-

Us probably is used for "to us" in She looks us - like - A thing made more of malice than of duty. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 5. - 32. But possibly as "look" in Hen. V. iv. 7. 76, A. and C. iii. 10. 53, is used for "look for," - so it may mean "look at." So Twa brooks in which I - look myself. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sad Sh.</abbr> ii. - 1. - i.e. "I view myself."

-

Us seems equivalent to "for us" in - We have not spoke us - yet of torch-bearers. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 4. - 5. - i.e. "spoken for ourselves about - torch-bearers."

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Your, colloquial use - of -

Your, like "me" above (Latin, iste), is used to - appropriate an object to a person addressed. Lepidus says to Antony: - Your serpent of - Egypt is lord now of your mud by the - operation - of your sun: so is your crocodile. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 7. 29. Though in this instance the your may seem literally justified, the - repetition of it indicates a colloquial vulgarity which suits the - character of Lepidus. So Hamlet, affecting madness: Your worm is your only emperor for diet; your fat king and - - your lean beggar is but variable - service. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 3. 24.

-

Compare But he could read and had your - languages. - B. J. <title><abbr>Fox,</abbr> ii. - 1. - i.e. "the languages which you know are - considered important."

-

So: I would teach these nineteen the special rules, as your punto, your reverso, your stoccata, - your imbroccato, your passada, - your montanto. - <title><abbr>Bobadil,</abbr> in B. J. - <abbr>E. in &c.</abbr> iv. - 5.

-

Hence the apparent rudeness of Hamlet is explained when he says to the - player: But if you mouth it as many of - your players do. - <abbr>Ham.</abbr> iii. 2. - 3. - i. e. "the players whom you and everybody - know."

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Our used with - vocatives -

Our is used, like "my," vocatively: - Our very loving - sister, well be-met. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 1. - 20. - Tongue-tied our queen, speak - thou. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 1. - 27. - Our old and faithful friend, we - are glad to see you. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. - 2.

-

In all these cases our is used in the royal - style, for "my," by a single speaker referring merely to himself.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Him, her, &c., for - "himself," "herself" -

Him, her, me, them, &c. are often used in Elizabethan, and still more - often in Early English, for himself, herself, - &c. How she opposes her (sets - herself) against my - will. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iii. 2. 26. - My heart hath one poor string to stay - it by. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 6. - 55. - And so I say I'll cut the causes off - Flattering me with - impossibilities. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 2. 143.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. He and she for "man" and "woman" -

He and she are used for "man" and "woman." - And that he Who casts - to write a living line must sweat. - B. J. <title><abbr>on - Shakespeare.</abbr> - I'll bring mine action on the proudest he - That stops my way in Padua. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> - iii. 2. 236. - Lady, you are the cruellest she - alive. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. - 259. - I think my love as rare - As any she belied with false - compare. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 130. - That she belov'd knows nought that - knows not this. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - i. 2. 314. - With his princess, she - The fairest I have yet beheld. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. - 86. - Betwixt two such shes. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. - 40; - <title><abbr>ib.</abbr> i. 3. - 29.Hence a - lady-she,<abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 44, means "a well-born woman."

-

This makes more natural the use of "he that," with the third person of - the verb, in Are not you he - That frights the - maidens? - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 1. 34. So A. Y. - L. iii. 2. 411.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Pronoun for pronominal - adjective -

Pronoun for pronominal adjective. The pronominal adjectives his, their, being originally possessive - inflections of he, they, &c., were generally - used in E. E. possessively or subjectively, i.e. - "his wrongs" would naturally mean then "the - wrongs done by him," not "to him." Hence, for objective genitives, "of" - was frequently introduced, a usage which sometimes extended to - subjective genitives. Hence The kindred of - him hath been flesh'd upon us. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. - 50. - Tell thou the lamentable tale of - me. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 1. 44. - The native mightiness and fate of - him. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. - 64. - Against the face of them. - <title><abbr>Psalm</abbr> xxi. - 12. -

-

It is used, perhaps, for antithesis in Let her be made - As miserable by the death of him - As I am made by my poor lord and thee. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 2. 21. - O world, thou wast the forest to this heart, - And this indeed, O world, the heart of - thee. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. - 208.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. It quasi-redundant with - verbs -

It is sometimes used indefinitely, as the object of a verb, without - referring to anything previously mentioned, and seems to indicate a - pre-existing object in the mind of the person spoken of. - Courage, father, fight - it out. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 4. 10. - i.e. "the battle." Ber. She never saw it. - - King. Thou speak'st it falsely. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 113. - i.e. "what thou sayest." - Dangerous peer, - That smooth'st it so with king and - commonweal. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 22. where it == - "matters." To revel it with him - and his new bride. (So C. of E. iv. - 4. 66.) - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 3. 225. - i.e. "to take part in the intended bridal - revels." I cannot daub it - further. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 1. - 54. - i.e. "continue my former dissembling."

-

But it is often added to nouns or words that are - not generally used as verbs, in order to give them the force of verbs. - Foot - it. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 380. - To queen it. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. - 3. 37. - To prince it. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 4. - 85. - Lord Angelo dukes it - well. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> - iii. 2. 100. And, later, Whether the - charmer sinner it or saint it, If folly grow romantic, I must paint - it. - POPE, - <title><abbr>Moral Essays,</abbr> ii. - 15.

-

The use of it with verbs is now only found in - slang phrases.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. It emphatic as - antecedent -

It is sometimes more emphatically used than with us. We have come to use - it so often superfluously before verbs that - the emphatic use of it for "that" before "which" - is lost. There was it - For which my sinews shall be stretched upon him. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. - 44. - That's it that always makes a good - voyage of nothing. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. - 80. - An if it please me which thou - speak'st. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> v. 1. - 59. - It holds current - that I told you of. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 1. 59. So Isaiah (A. - V.) li. 9: "Art thou not it that hath cut - Rahab?"

-

Perhaps we must explain it as the antecedent of "what" (and not as in - 226) in Deign it, Goddess, from my - hand To receive whate'er this - land From her fertile womb doth send. - B. and F. <title><abbr>Fair Sh.</abbr> - i. 1.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Its - post-Shakespearian -

Its was not used originally in the Authorized Version of the Bible, and - is said to have been rarely used in Shakespeare's time. It is, however, - very common in Florio's Montaigne. His still - represented the genitive of It as well as of He. Its is found, however, in M. for M. i. 2. 4, where it is emphatic; in W. T. i. 2 (three times, 151, 152, 266); Hen. VIII. i. 1. 18; Lear, iv. 2. 32, and elsewhere. - Occasionally it, an early provincial form of the - old genitive, is found for its, especially when - a child is mentioned, or when any one is contemptuously spoken of as a - child. Ben Jonson (Sil. Wom. ii. 3) uses both - forms-- Your knighthood shall come on its knees. And then, a few lines - lower down-- It - knighthood shall fight all it - friends. Comp. W. T. iii. 2. 109: - The innocent milk in it most innocent mouth. - The hedge-sparrow fed the cuckoo so long, - That it's had it head bit off by it young. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. - 235.

-

But also of an unknown person: The corse they follow did - with desperate hand - Fordo it own - life.--(Folio.) - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 1. 245. - Woman it pretty - self.--(Folio.) - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. - 4. 160. - And of the ghost: It lifted up - it head.--(Folio.) - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 216.

-

Perhaps the dislike of its, even in the - eighteenth century, aided the adoption of the French idiom "lever la - tête." Where London's column, pointing at the - skies, Like a tall bully lifts the - head and lies. - POPE, - <title><abbr>Moral Essays,</abbr> iii. - 340.

-

"It-selfe" is found referring to "who." (See - 264.) The world who of it-selfe is - peised well. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 575.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Her for its in Shakespeare and Milton -

Her is very often applied by Shakespeare to the mind and soul. - Whose soul is that which takes - her heavy leave? - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 6. 42. - Since my dear soul was mistress of - her choice. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 68. So Rich. - III. iii. 5. 28; Hamlet, - ii. 2. 580. Our mind partakes - - Her private actions to your - secrecy. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. - 1. 153. So Montaigne, 117.

-

The former passage from Hamlet shows the reason of this. The soul, when - personified, is regarded as feminine, like Psyche. The body of a woman - is also thus personified in And made thy body bare - Of her two branches, those sweet - ornaments. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> ii. 4. - 18.

-

Milton occasionally uses its; often her for its; seldom, if - ever, his for its. - His form had not yet lost All her original brightness. - MILTON, - <title><abbr>P. L.</abbr> i. - 592. In this, and some other passages, but not in all, - Milton may have been influenced by the Latin use of the feminine gender. - "Form" represents "forma," a feminine Latin noun.

-

Personification will explain That Tiber trembled - underneath her banks. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. - 50.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. "Me rather had;" "I were better;" "I am - sorrow" -

Ungrammatical remnants of ancient usage. In Chaucer and earlier writers, - preference is expressed, both by our modern "I had, or would, rather - (i.e. sooner)," and by "(To) me (it) were lever (German lieber)," i.e. "more pleasant." These two idioms are - confused in the following example: Me rather - had my heart might feel your - love. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> - iii. 3. 192.

-

In the earliest writers "woe!" is found joined with the dative inflection - of the pronoun, "woe is (to) us," "woe is (to) me." Wa - worthe (betide) than monne (the man, - dat.). - LAYAMON, i. 142.

-

As early as Chaucer, and probably earlier, the sense of the inflection - was weakened, and "woe" was used as a predicate: "I am woe," "we are - woe," &c. Hence Shakespeare uses "sorrow" thus. Similarly our "I am - well" is, perhaps, an ungrammatical modification of "well is me," Ps. cxxviii. 2 (Prayer-book). In Early English - both constructions are found. In Anglo-Saxon, Mätzner "has only met - with the dative construction." I am - sorrow for thee. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 297. - I am woe for't, sir. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 139. - Woe is my heart. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 2. - Woe, woe are we, sir. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iv. 14. 133.

-

On the other hand, Woe is - me. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 1. 168. - Woe me. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 1. 26.

-

Similarly, the old "(to) me (it) were better," being misunderstood, was - sometimes replaced by "I were better." I were - better to be eaten to death. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - i. 2. 245. - I were best to leave - him. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 3. 82. - Poor lady, she were better love a - dream. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 2. - 27. - Thou'rt best. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 366. And when the old idiom is retained, it is - generally in instances like the following: Answer truly, - you were best. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 3. - 15. - Madam, you're best - consider. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 2. - 79. where you may represent - either nominative or dative, but was almost certainly used by - Shakespeare as nominative.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thou between intimate - friends, but not from son to father -

Thou and You.The Elizabethan distinction between thou and you is - remarkably illustrated by the usage in E. E., as detailed by Mr. - Skeat in William of Palerne, Preface, p. - xli. - Thou in Shakespeare's time was, very much like - "du" now among the Germans, the pronoun of (1) affection - towards friends (2) good-humoured superiority to servants, and (3) - contempt or anger to strangers. It had, however, already fallen somewhat - into disuse, and, being regarded as archaic, was naturally adopted (4) - in the higher poetic style and in the language of solemn prayer.

-

(1) This is so common as to need no examples. It should be remarked, - however, that this use is modified sometimes by euphony (the ponderous - thou, art, and terminations in est being avoided) and sometimes by fluctuations - of feeling. Thus in the T. G. of V. Valentine - and Proteus in the first twenty lines of earnest dialogue use nothing - but thou. But as soon as they begin to jest, - "thou art" is found too seriously ponderous, and we have (i. 1. 25) "you are over boots in love," while the lighter - thee is not discarded in (i. 1. 28) "it - boots thee not." So in the word-fencing of lines - 36-40, you and your are - preferred, but an affectionate farewell brings them back again to thou. The last line presents an apparent - difficulty: Proteus. All - happiness bechance to thee in Milan! - - Valentine. As much to you at home, and so - farewell. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - i. 1. 61-2.

-

But while thee applies to the single traveller, - you is better suited - to Proteus and his friends at home. It may be - added, that when the friends meet after their long parting, there is a - certain coldness in the frequent you. (T. G. of V. ii. 5. - 120.)

-

Fathers almost always address their sons with thou; sons their fathers with you. - Thus in the dialogue between Henry IV. and the Prince (1 Hen. IV. iii. 2), line 118, "What say you?" is perhaps the only exception to the rule. - So in the dialogue between Talbot and his son (1 Hen. - VI. iv. 5) before the battle. In the excitement of the battle - (1 Hen. VI. iv. 6. - 6-9) the son addresses his father as thou: but such instances are very rare. (A. Y. L. ii. 3. 69 is a - rhyming passage, and impassioned also.) A wife may vary between thou and you when - addressing her husband. Lady Percy addresses Hotspur almost always in - dialogue with you: but in the higher style of - earnest appeal in 1 Hen. IV. - ii. 3. 43-67, and in the familiar "I'll break thy little finger, Harry," ib. 90, she uses thou throughout.

-

In the high Roman style, Brutus and Portia use you.

-

Hotspur generally uses thou to his wife, but, - when he becomes serious, rises to you, dropping - again to thou. - Hotspur. Come, wilt - thou see me ride? - And when I am o' horse-back, I will swear - I love thee infinitely----But hark - you, Kate; - I must not have you henceforth - question me: - This evening must I leave you, - gentle Kate. - I know you wise; but yet no further - wise - Than Harry Percy's wife: constant you are, - But yet a woman: and for secrecy - No lady closer---- For I well believe - - Thou wilt not utter what thou dost not know; - And so far will I trust thee, gentle - Kate. - <abbr>1 Hen. - IV.</abbr> ii. 3. 103-115.

-

Mark the change of pronoun as Bassanio assumes the part of a friendly - lecturer: Gra. I have a suit to - you. - - Bass. You have obtain'd it. - - Gra. You must not deny me; I must go - with you to Belmont. - - Bass. Why, then you must.--But hear thee, - Gratiano; - - Thou art too wild, too rude and bold - of voice, &c. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> - ii. 2. 187-90.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thou from master to - servant, you a mark of anger -

Thou is generally used by a master to a servant, but not always. Being - the appropriate address to a servant, it is used in confidential and - good-humoured utterances, but a master finding fault often resorts to - the unfamiliar you (much as Cæsar cut his - soldiers to the heart by giving them the respectful title of Quirites). - Thus Valentine uses you to Speed in T. G. of V. ii. 1. 1-17, - and thou, Ib. 47-69. Compare - Val. Go to, sir: tell me, - do you know madam Silvia? - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 14. with Val. But - tell me: dost thou know my lady - Silvia? - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 44.

-

Similarly to the newly-engaged servant Julia, who says "I'll do what I - can," Proteus blandly replies: I hope thou wilt. [To Launce.] - How now, you whoreson - peasant, - Where have you been these two days - loitering? - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iv. 4. 48.

-

When the appellative "sir" is used, even in anger, thou generally gives place to you. - And what wilt thou do? Beg, when - that is spent? - Well, sir, get you in. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 79, 80. - Ay, ay, thou wouldst - begone to join with Richmond: - I will not trust you, - sir. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 492.

-

Compare Speak, what trade art - thou? - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. - 5. with You, - sir, what trade are - you? - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 9.

-

This explains the change from thou to you in Tempest, i. 2. 443. Throughout the scene - Prospero, addressing Ferdinand as an impostor, "speaks ungently" with - thou. In Tempest, v. - 1. 75-79, Prospero, who has addressed the worthy Gonzalo in the friendly - thou, and the repentant Alonso in the - impassioned thou, turning to his unnatural - brother says, Flesh and blood You brother mine, but, on - pronouncing his forgiveness immediately afterwards, he says, I do forgive thee, - Unnatural though thou art.

-

So For you, most wicked sir, whom to call brother - Would even infect my mouth, I do forgive - - Thy rankest fault. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> - v. 1. 230-2. - Worthy sir, thou - bleed'st. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 5. - 15. is easily explained by the admiring epithet - "worthy." Compare Ib. 24: "Bold gentleman, prosperity be thy - page."

-

The difference between thou and you is well illustrated by the farewell - addressed by Brutus to his schoolfellow - Volumnius, and his servant Strato: - Farewell to you; and - you; and you, Volumnius; - Farewell to thee, too, - Strato. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 5. - 33. Compare also the farewell between the noble - Gloucester and Edgar "dressed like a peasant:" - Edg. Now fare - you well, good - sir. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 32. - Glouc. Now, - fellow, fare - thee well. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 41.

-

It may seem an exception that in sc. iv. 1, Edgar uses thou to Gloucester, but this is only because he is in the - height of his assumed madness, and cannot be supposed to distinguish - persons. Afterwards, in sc. vi., he invariably uses you--a change which, together with other changes in his - language, makes Gloucester say: Thou speak'st - In better phrase and manner than thou didst. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 8.

-

It may be partly this increased respect for Edgar, and partly euphony, - which makes Gloucester use you in ll. 10 and 24.

-

Thus Clarence to the Second Murderer: Clar. Where art thou, - keeper? Give me a cup of wine. - - Sec. Murd. You shall have wine - enough, my lord, anon. - - Clar. In God's name, what art thou? - - Sec. Murd. A man, as you are. - - Clar. How darkly and how deadly dost - thou speak! - - Your eyes do menace me: why look you pale? - Who sent you hither? Wherefore do - you come? - <abbr>Rich. - III.</abbr> i. 4. 167-176.

-

The last two lines seem discrepant: but they are not. Clarence is - addressing both murderers, and both reply: Both. To, to, to---- Clar. To murder me? Both. Ay, - ay. Afterwards, when the murderers reproach Clarence with - his faults, they address him as thou.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thou an insult, except to - friends and inferiors -

Thou towards strangers who were not inferiors was an insult. "If thou thouest him some thrice, it shall not be amiss," - (T. N. iii. 2. 48,) - is the advice given to Sir Andrew Aguecheek when on the point of writing - a challenge.

-

In addressing Angelo, whose seat he occupies, the Duke in the following - passage begins with ironical politeness, but passes into open contempt: - Duke (to Escalus). What you have spoke I pardon; sit you down; - We'll borrow place of him. (To Angelo.) Sir, by your - leave, - Hast thou or word or wit or - impudence, - That now can do thee - office? - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. - 1. 358.

-

Thou is also used in a contemptuous "aside." - Hastings. 'Tis - like enough for I stay dinner there. - - Buckingham (aside). And supper too, - although thou know'st - it not. - Come, will you go? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 2. 122. And, where there is no contempt, - Cassius passes into thou when he addresses - Brutus absent, whereas in his presence he restricts himself to you (J. C. i. 2. 311). - The former is the rhetorical, the latter the conversational pronoun. So - Be thou my - witness, - - You know that I held Epicurus - strong. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 1. - 74-7. This explains the apparent liberty in - O wise young judge, how I do honour - thee! - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 224. -

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thou in direct appeals, you in dependent clauses -

Thou is often used in statements and requests, while you is used in conditional and other sentences where there is - no direct appeal to the person addressed. Similarly the somewhat archaic - ye is distinguished by Shakespeare from you by being used in rhetorical appeals. (See - Ye, 236.) Come thou on my side, and entreat for - me - As you would beg, were you in my distress. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 4. 273. - But tell me now - My drown'd queen's name, as in the rest you said - - Thou hast been god-like - perfect. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> v. - 1. 208. - I go, and if you plead as well to - them - As I can say nay to thee for - myself. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 7. 52. - Give me thy hand, Messala; - Be thou my witness that against my - will, &c. - - You know that I held Epicurus - strong. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 1. - 74-7.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thou, apparent - exceptions -

Thou. Apparent exceptions. If he be leaden, icy-cold, - unwilling, - Be thou so too, and so break off your talk. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 1. 177.

-

Here "your talk" means the talk between "thee and him."

-

In Hamlet, i. 2. 41-49, - the King, as he rises in his profession of affection to Laertes, passes - from you to thou, - subsequently returning to you.

-

In the following instance a kiss induces the speaker to pass from your to thou: - Goneril. Decline your head. (Kisses Edmund.) This kiss, - if it durst speak, - Would raise thy spirits up into the - air. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 2. - 23.

-

The most difficult passage is: If - thou beest not immortal, look - about you. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 3. 8, - 9.

-

In this short scene Cæsar is six times addressed by the soothsayer - in the solemn and prophetic thou and thee, but once, as above, you. I can only suggest that "look about you" may mean "look about you and your - friends."

-

In almost all cases where thou and you appear at first sight indiscriminately used, - further considerations show some change of thought, or some influence of - euphony sufficient to account for the change of pronoun.

-

The French Herald addresses Henry V. as thou, not - for discourtesy (Hen. V. iv. 7. - 74), but in the "high style" appropriate between heralds and - monarchs. Few subjects would address their lords - as thou. Only a Caliban addressing his Stephano - would in the ordinary language say: Good my lord, give me - thy favour still. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. - 204. Caliban almost always thou's unless he is cursing (Temp. i. 2. 363), or when he is - addressing more than one person.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Ye and you; difference between -

Ye. In the original form of the language ye is - nominative, you accusative. This distinction, - however, though observed in our version of the Bible, was disregarded by - Elizabethan authors, and ye seems to be - generally used in questions, entreaties, and rhetorical appeals. Ben - Jonson says: "The second person plural is for reverence sake to some - singular thing." He quotes-- O good father dear, Why - make ye this heavy cheer? - GOWER. Compare: I - do beseech ye, if - you bear me hard. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. - 157. - You taught me how to know the - face of right, - And come ye now to tell me John hath - made - His peace with Rome? - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 2. - 91. - The more shame for ye; holy men I - thought ye. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - iii. 1. 102. - Therein, ye gods, - you make the weak most - strong. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 91. - I'the name of truth, - Are ye fantastical? . . . My noble - partner - - You greet with present - grace. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> - i. 3. 53-55.

-

Ye and your seem used - indiscriminately in Temp. v. - 1. 33-8, "Ye elves . . . and ye that . . . you - demi-puppets . . . and you whose pastime is, - &c."

-

The confusion between you and ye is illustrated by the irregularity of the following: - What mean you . . . do ye not know? . . . If, therefore, at - the first sight ye doe give them to - understand that you are come hither - . . . do you not think? Therefore, if - you looke . . . - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 170.

-

Sometimes ye seems put for you when an unaccented syllable is wanted: I - never loved you much; but I ha' - prais'd ye. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 6. 78. - and perhaps in Ye - shall, my lord, - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 2. 86. the "shall" being emphatic, and ye unemphatic, but the Folio varies here, as - frequently in this play.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. My, mine; thy, thine; - difference between -

Mine, my. Thine, thy. The two forms, which are interchangeable in E. E. - both before vowels and consonants, are both used by Shakespeare with - little distinction before vowels.

-

Though there are probably many exceptions, yet the rule appears to be - that mine and thine are - used where the possessive adjective is to be unemphatic, my and thy in other - cases.

-

Mine is thus used before words to which it is so - frequently prefixed as to become almost a part of them, as "mine host" (M. - W. of W. i. 3. 1), but my - in the less common Unto my hostess - of the tavern. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 2. 53. So we have almost always "mine honour," the emphatic By my honour - He shall depart untouched, - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. - 141. being an exception. Mine is almost always found before "eye," "ear," &c. where - no emphasis is intended. But where there is antithesis we have my, thy: - My ear should catch your voice, - my eye your eye. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 1. 188. and also in the emphatic To - follow me and praise - my eyes and face. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 2. 223. Euphony would dictate this - distinction. The pause which we are obliged to make between my, thy, and a following vowel, serves for a - kind of emphasis. On the other hand, mine, - pronounced "min," glides easily and unemphatically on to the following - vowel.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Mine, hers, used for my, her -

Mine, hers, theirs, are used as pronominal adjectives before their nouns. That mine should - be thus used is not remarkable, as in E. E. it was interchangeable with - my, and is often used by Shakespeare where - we should use my. - Mine and my father's death come - not upon thee. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 2. 341. - The body is dead upon mine and my - master's false accusation. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. - 1. 249. So P. of - T. i. 2. 92; Cymb. v. 5. - 230.

-

In the following, mine is only separated by an - adjective from its noun: And his and - mine lov'd darling. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. - 3. 93.

-

More remarkable are What to come is - yours and my - discharge. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. - 253. - By hers and mine - adultery. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 186. - Even in theirs and in the commons' - ears. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. - 4.

-

It is felt that the ear cannot wait till the end of the sentence while so - slight a word as her or their remains with nothing to depend on. The same explanation - applies to mine, which, though unemphatic - immediately before its noun, is emphatic when separated from its - noun.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Yours; "this of yours" -

This of yours is now, as in E. E., generally applied to one out of a - class, whether the class exist or be imaginary. We could say "this coat - of yours," but not (except colloquially) "this head of yours." It is, - however, commonly used by Shakespeare where even the conception of a - class is impossible. Nor scar that whiter skin - of hers than snow. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> v. 2. - 4. - Will not a calf-skin stop that mouth of - thine? - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 1. - 299.

-

"This of hers, thine," &c. seem used as an adjective, like the Latin - "iste." "This mouth of you" was felt to be harsh, the "you" being too - weak to stand in such a position. "This your mouth" requiring a forced - and unnatural pause after "this," was somewhat more objectionable to - Shakespeare, See, however-- How many - ages hence - Shall this our lofty scene be - acted over! - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. - 1. 112. than to the Latin style of - Milton and Addison. Hence "this of you" was used but modified. It is - rare that we find such a transposition as O then advance - of yours that phraseless - hand. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 225.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. transposed -

Pronouns transposed. A feeling of the unemphatic nature of the - nominatives we and they - prevents us from saying "all we." Into the madness - wherein now he raves - And all we mourn for. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 151. So "all we" in the A. V. of the Bible, and - "all they," Mark xii. 44.

-

"Find out" is treated as a single word in Cass. Cinna, where haste you so? - - Cinna. To find-out you. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 134. - So To belch-up - you. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. - 3. 56. - And leave-out thee. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 216. - Both they (i.e. both of them) Match not the high perfection - of my loss. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 4. - 65.

-

No modern poet would be allowed to write, for the sake of rhyme, - All days are nights to see till I see - thee, - And nights bright days when dreams do show thee me. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 43.

-

We could only say "give him me," when we meant "give him, not to - so-and-so, but to me," emphatically, which is - not the meaning here.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thou omitted -

Omission of Thou. (See also 399, 402.) After a verb ending with the - second person singular inflection, the thou is - sometimes omitted in questions, as: - Didst not mark - that? - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. - 1. 260. - How dost that pleasant plague - infest? - DANIEL. - Wilt dine with me, - Apemantus? - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> i. - 1. 206.

-

Thou is often omitted after "wouldst," or perhaps - merged, in the form "woo't," as "wilt thou" becomes "wilta." - Noblest of men, woo't - die? - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iv. 15. 59. - Woo't weep? - Woo't fight?. . .I'll do - it. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 1. 299.

-

Sometimes thou is inserted: - Woo't thou fight - well? - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 2. 7.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Pronoun redundant after a conjunctional - clause -

Insertion of Pronoun. When a proper name is separated by an intervening - clause from its verb, then for clearness (see 248) the redundant pronoun - is often inserted. Sueno, albeit he was of nature verie - cruell, yet qualified he his - displeasure. - HOLINSHED, - <title><abbr>Duncane.</abbr> - Demeratus--when on the bench he was long silent . . . - one asking him . . . he - answered. - B. J. <title><abbr>Disc.</abbr> - 744. - For the nobility, though they continued loyal unto him, - yet did they not co-operate with - him. - B. - <title><abbr>E.</abbr>

-
-
- PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Pronoun in other cases -

Insertion of Pronoun. Even where there is no intervening conjunctional - clause, the pronoun is frequently inserted after a proper name as the - subject. More rarely, the subject is a common noun. Still more rarely, - the pronoun is inserted after the object. -

-

The subject or object stands first, like the title of a book, to call the - attention of the reader to what may be said about it. In some passages - the transition may be perceived from the exclamatory use - O thy vile lady! - - She has robbed me of my - sword, - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iv. 14. 22. to the semi-exclamation: - For God he - knows. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 7. 236; 1. 10; 1. - 26. - Where Heaven he knows how we shall - answer him. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 7. - 59. (So T. G. of - V. iv. 4. 112, and God, I pray - him. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 212.

-

The object (as in the last example) precedes in My sons, - God knows what has bechanced - them. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 4. 6. - Senseless trees they cannot hear - thee, - Ruthless beasts they will not cheer - thee. - <abbr>P. P.</abbr> - 393.) and hence to passages of simple statement: - The skipping king he - ambled up and down. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 60. - Of six preceding ancestors that gem - Conferr'd by testament to the sequent issue - Hath it been owed and - worn. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 198. - But this same Cassio, though he speak of comfort - Touching the Turkish loss, yet he - looks sadly. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. - 1. 31.

-

But many such passages of simple statement may be regarded as abridgments - of the construction with "for," "of," or some other preposition: - For your intent . - . . it is most retrograde to our - desires. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 112. - For my voice, I have lost it with halloing and singing of - anthems. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - i. 2. 213.

-

So "For (as regards) your brother, he shall go - with me," might become Your brother - he shall go along with - me. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. - 6. 117; <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 80; - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 442.

-

So Of Salisbury, who can report of him? - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 3. 1. -

-
-
-
- RELATIVE PRONOUNS. -
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Relative - omitted -

Omission of the Relative. The relative is frequently omitted, especially - where the antecedent clause is emphatic and evidently incomplete. This - omission of the relative may in part have been suggested by the identity - of the demonstrative that and the relative that:-- We speak that (dem.) that - (rel.) we do know, may naturally be contracted into-- We speak that we do - know. Thus-- And that (that) most deeply to consider is - The beauty of his daughter. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. - 2. 106. - Thy honourable metal may be wrought - From that (to which) it is - disposed. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 314. - Now follows that (that) you know, - young Fortinbras, &c. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. - 17. - And that (that) is worse--the - Lords of Ross are fled. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 52. - i.e. "which is worse." So often in the A. V. of - the Bible, "that is, being interpreted," means - "which is" (as the Greek shows), though a - modern reader would suppose that to be the - demonstrative.

-

In many cases the antecedent immediately precedes the verb to which the - relative would be the subject. I have a brother - (who) is condemned to - die. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 2. 33; <abbr>C. - of E.</abbr> v. 1. 283. - I have a mind (which) - presages. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. - 1. 175. - The hate of those (who) love not - the king. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 128. - In war was never lion (that) raged - more fierce. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. - 173. - And sue a friend (who) 'came - debtor for my sake. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 139. - What wreck discern you in me (that) - Deserves your pity? - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. - 84; <abbr>W. - T.</abbr> iv. 4. 378, 512. - You are one of those (who) - Would have him wed again. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. - 23. - I'll show you those (who) in - troubles reign, - Losing a mite, a mountain gain. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> ii. - Gower, 8. - Of all (who have) - 'say'd (tried) yet, may'st thou prove - prosperous. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. - 1. 59. - And they are envious (that) term thee - parasite. - B. J. <title><abbr>Fox,</abbr> i. - 1. - For once (when) we stood up about - the corn, he himself stuck - not to call us the many-headed multitude. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 16. - i.e. "On one occasion (on - which) we stood up," &c. Compare-- Was it - not yesterday (on which) we spoke - together? - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 1. 74. - Off with his head, - And rear it in the place (in which) - your father's stands. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 6. 86. - Declare the cause - (for which) My father, Earl of - Cambridge, lost his head. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 5. 55. - O that forc'd thunder (that) from - his breath did fly! - O that sad breath (that) his spongy - lungs bestow'd! - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 46. - And being frank she lends to these - (who) are free. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 4.

-

So explain: To me (whom) you cannot - reach you play the spaniel. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. - 2. 126. - That's to you sworn (that) to none - was ever said. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 25. So <abbr>M. for - M.</abbr> iii. 2. 165.

-

Most of these examples (except those in which when and why are omitted) omit the - nominative. Modern usage confines the omission mostly to the objective. - "A man (whom) I saw yesterday told me," &c. - We must either explain thus: Myself and Toby - Set this device against Malvolio here (which device), - Upon some stubborn and discourteous parts, - We had conceiv'd against him, - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 370. or suppose (more probably), that there is some - confusion between "conceiving enmity" and "disliking parts."

-

In To her own worth - She shall be prized: but that you - say 'Be 't so,' - I'll speak it in my spirit and honour 'No.' - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iv. 4. 136. - that probably means "as to that which."

-

Other instances are: My sister . . . a lady, sir (who), though it was said she - much - resembled me, was yet of many accounted - beautiful. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 1. - 27. - What should I do - (that) I do not? - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 8. - Of every virtue (that) gives - renown to men. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. - 1. 13.

-

Either a relative or a nominative (see 399) is omitted in - These are my mates that make their wills - their law - (Who) have some unhappy passenger in - chace. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - v. 4. 15.

-

In And curse that justice did it, - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. - 1. 179. either the relative is omitted after - "justice," or "that" is used for "because" (284).

-

So, after disobeying King Cymbeline by allowing Posthumus to speak to the - King's daughter, the Queen, while purposing to betray Posthumus, says - aside: Yet I'll move him (the king) - To walk this way: I never do him (the king) wrong - But he (who, like Posthumus) does - buy my injuries to be friends, - Pays dear for my offences. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 1. - 105. The relative adverb where is omitted in From that place (where) the morn is broke To that - place (where) day doth unyoke. - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> i. - 1.

-

That, meaning "when," is omitted after "now." - (See 284.)

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Relative - omitted "They in France" -

The Relative is omitted (as well as the verb "is," "are," &c.) - between a pronominal antecedent and a prepositional phrase, especially - when locality is predicated. - And they in France of the best - rank and station. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 3. 129. - He made them of Greece - (i.e. the Grecians) to begin - warre. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 175.

-

So What is he at the - gate? - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. - 125. So in Early English and Anglo-Saxon. We make - the same omission, but only after nouns: "The babes in the wood."

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Relative - omitted and attracted -

The Relative is omitted in the following example, and the antecedent is - attracted into the case which the relative, if present, would have: - Him (he whom) I accuse, - By this, the city ports hath enter'd. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. - 6. Apparently there is an ellipsis of "that (relative) is" before participles in the - following: Not that devour'd, but that which - doth devour, - Is worthy blame, - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 451. where "that devour'd" seems used for "that that is devour'd." Why have you - not proclaim'd Northumberland, - And all the rest (that are) revolted, - faction-traitors? - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 57. And in I hate the murderer, - love him murdered, - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 5. 40. the meaning seems to be, not "I love the - fact that he is murdered," but "I love him (who is) murdered." Compare - the harsh construction in But you must know your father - lost a father, - That father (who was) lost, lost his. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. - 90. - A little riper and more lusty red - Than that (which is) mixed in his cheek. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> - iii. 5. 222.

-

The relative is attracted to a subsequent implied object in the - following: Thou shalt not lack - The leaf of eglantine, whom not to - slander, - Outsweetened not thy breath. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 223. - i.e. "the leaf which, - not to slander it, would not outsweeten," - &c.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Relative - with plural antecedent often takes singular verb; and with antecedent in - the second person, takes verb in the third -

- The Relative (perhaps because it does not signify - by inflection any agreement in number or person with its antecedent) - frequently (1) takes a singular verb, though the - antecedent be plural, and (2) the verb is often - in the third person, though the antecedent be in - the second or first.

-

(1) All things that belongs - (so Folio; Globe, belong). T. of Sh. ii. 1. 357. - Whose wraths to guard you - from, - - Which here in this most desolate - isle else falls - Upon your head. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. - 80. - Contagious fogs which falling on our land - Hath every pelting river made so - proud. - <title><abbr>M: N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. - 91.

-

This, however, might be explained by 337. 'Tis not the - many oaths that makes the - truth. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 2. - 21; <abbr>K. - J.</abbr> ii. 1. 216. - With sighs of love that costs the - fresh blood dear. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. - 2. 97. - My observations - - Which with experimental seal doth warrant - The tenour of my book. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. - 1. 168. - 'Tis your graces that - charms. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. - 117. - So, so, so: they laugh that - wins(Globe, win) - Othello, iv. 1. - 125. - So are those crisped snaky golden locks - - Which makes. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 92. - Those springs - In chalic'd flowers that - lies. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. - 24. - Each substance of a grief hath twenty shadows - - Which shows like grief - itself. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 15. - It is not words, that shakes me - thus. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. - 1. 43. - But most miserable - Is the desires that's glorious.(Globe, "desire.") - - Cymb. i. 6. 6. - 'Tis such fools as you - - That makes the world full of - ill-favour'd children. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. - 5. 53. - (The swords) That makes such waste - in brief mortality. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. - 28. - There are some shrewd contents in yon same paper - - That steals the colour from your - cheeks. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 246. - Is kindling coals that fires all - my heart. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 83. - With such things else of quality and respect - - As doth import you. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 283. - Such commendations as becomes a - maid. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - v. 3. 177. - Such thanks as fits a king's - remembrance. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 26. - Like monarch's hands that lets not - bounty fall. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 41 - (Globe, let). If it be you (you - gods) that stirs these daughters' - hearts. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 4. - 275 (Globe, stir). - To be forbod the sweets that - seems so good. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 164 (Globe, seem).

-

The distance of the relative from the antecedent sometimes makes a - difference, as in I that please - some, try all, both joy and terror - Of good and bad, that makes and - unfolds error. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 1. - 2.

-

This construction is found as late as 1671: If it be true - that monstrous births presage The following mischiefs that afflicts the age. - <title><abbr>The Rehearsal,</abbr> - Epilogue. -

-

(2) Antiochus, I thank thee who - hath taught. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. - 1. 41. - Casca, you are the first - that rears your hand. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. - 30 "Rears his" or "rear your" would be right. To - make me proud that - jests. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 66. - For it is you that puts us to our - shifts. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iv. 2. - 176. So Temp. v. 1. 79. - O Lord, that lends - me life! - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 1. 9. - They do but greatly chide thee who - confounds. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 8.

-

The last two examples may also be explained (see 340) by the northern - inflection of s for st: - and the examples in (1) might come under the cases of plural nominative - with apparently singular inflection considered in 333. But taking all - the examples of (1) and (2) we are, I think, justified in saying that - the relative was often regarded like a noun by nature third person - singular, and, therefore, uninfluenced by the antecedent.

-

On the other hand, the verb is irregularly attracted into the second - person in That would I learn of you - As one that are best acquainted with - her person. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 268.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Relative with - supplementary pronoun; origin of -

Relative with Supplementary Pronoun. With the Germans it is still - customary, when the antecedent is a pronoun of the first or second - person, to repeat the pronoun for the sake of defining the person, - because the relative is regarded as being in the third person. Thus - "Thou who thou hearest," &c. The same - repetition was common in Anglo-Saxon (and in Hebrew) for all persons. - "That (rel.) through him" = "through whom," "a tribe that they can produce" = "a tribe who can produce," &c.

-

Hence in Chaucer, Prol. 43-45: A knight ther - was, and that a worthy man, That, from the - tymë that he first began To ryden out, he lovede chyvalrye; and in the same author "that his" = "whose," - "that him" = "whom," - &c.

-

In the same way in Elizabethan authors, when the interrogative who (251) had partially supplanted that as a relative, we find who his for whose, whom him for whom, which it for which, &c.

-

The following is probably not a case of the supplementary pronoun: Bardolph and Nym had ten times more valour - than this roaring - devil i' the old play, that every - one may pare his nails with a wooden - dagger. - <title><abbr>Henry - V.</abbr> iv. 4. 76.

-

That . . . his is not elsewhere used in - Shakespeare, that I know of. The above probably means "than this - (fellow, who is) a mere devil-in-the-play, so that every one may beat - him."

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Supplementary - pronoun; when used -

The Supplementary Pronoun is generally confined to cases (as above, 242) - where the relative is separated from its verb by an intervening clause, - and where on this account clearness requires the supplementary pronoun. - Who, when he - lived, his breath and beauty set - Gloss on the rose, smell on the violet. - <abbr>V. and - A.</abbr> - Which, though it alter not love's - sole effect, - Yet doth it steal sweet hours from - love's delight. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 36. - And who, though all were wanting to - reward, Yet to himself he would not - wanting be. - B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s - Rev.</abbr> - Whom, - Though bearing misery, I desire my life - Once more to look on him. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. - 138. - (The queen) whom Heavens in - justice both on her and hers - Have laid most heavy hand. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 464.

-

Here the construction is further changed by the addition of "both . . . - and hers." You are three men of sin whom Destiny - (That hath to instrument this lower world, - And what is in't) the never-surfeited sea - Hath caused to belch up you. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. - 53.

-

In the following passage the which may almost - with better right be regarded as supplementary than the noun which - follows: Our natural goodness - Imparts this; which if you or - stupified - Or seeming so in skill, cannot or will not - Relish a truth like us, inform - yourselves - We need no more of your advice. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. - 165.

-

Here which means "as regards which," and in this and in other places it approximates to - that vulgar idiom which is well known to readers of "Martin Chuzzlewit." - (See 272.)

-

The following seems at first as though it could be explained thus; but - "who" is put for "whom" (see 274), and "exact the penalty" is regarded - as a transitive verb: Who, if he break, thou - may'st with better face - Exact the penalty. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. - 3. 137.

-

Or this may be an imitation of the Latin idiom which puts the relative - before the conjunction, thus: Who, when they were in - health, I tell thee, herald, - I thought upon one pair of English legs - Did walk three Frenchmen. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iii. - 6. 157.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which - that -

Which that. Spite of his spite which - that in vain Doth seek to force my - fantasy. - INGELEND (A.D. - 1560).

-

This use of which that consecutively is common in - Chaucer, but not in Elizabethan authors. When it is remembered that which was originally an interrogative, it is - easier to understand how that may have been - added to give a relative force to which.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who; - transition from interrogative to relative meaning -

Who and what. In Early English who was the masc. or fem. and what the - neut. interrogative (or used as the indefinite relative who-so, what-so), that - being both the demonstrative and relative, except in the oblique - cases.

-

The transition of the interrogative to the relative can easily be - explained. Thus, the sentence O now who will behold - The royal captain of this ruin'd band? - Let him cry 'Praise and glory on his - head,' - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - Prologue. may easily become "now let him who will behold," &c.

-

We can now only use who-ever in this sense, but - the Germans still use their interrogative (wer) - thus. In such cases the who mostly retains a - trace of its interrogative meaning by preceding the antecedent clause: - Who steals my - purse (he) steals trash, - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> - iii. 3. 157. and hence referring to a definite - past: Who was the thane (he) lives - yet. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 3. 109.

-

In this and other examples (as in Greek) the antecedent pronoun is often - omitted owing to the emphatic position of the relative. - Whom we raise we - will make fast. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 4. 25. - Is proclamation made that who - finds Edward - Shall have a high reward? - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 3. 9. - Fixing our eyes on - whom our care was - fixed. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. - 1. 85. - We are going to whom it must be - done. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 331.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. What; - semi-transition, how checked -

What, being simply the neuter of the interrogative who, ought consistently to be similarly used. As, therefore, - who is used relatively, we may expect what to be used so likewise. And so it is; but, - inasmuch as the adjective which very early took - the force of the relative pronoun, what was - supplanted by which, and is rarely used - relatively. Even when it is thus used, it generally stands before its - antecedent (like the transitional use of who - above), thereby indicating its interrogative force, though the position - of the verb is altered to suit a statement instead of a question. - What our contempt - doth often hurl from us - We wish it ours again. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 2. 127. So <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. 87. - What you have spoke - it may be so - perchance. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 3. 11. - Look, what I speak, my life shall - prove it true. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 1. 87. - It is true that what is settled by - custom, though it be not good, yet at least it is fit. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 99

-

An unemphatic antecedent precedes what in - And I do fearfully believe 'tis done - - What we so feared he had a charge to - do. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 1. - 75.

-

I cannot remember any instance where what has for - its antecedent a noun, as in the modern vulgarism, "The man what said." In And let us once - again assail your ears, - That are so fortified against our story, - - What we have two nights - seen. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. - 33.

-

What depends on a verb of speech, implied either - in "assail your ears" or in "story," i.e. "let - us tell you what we have seen," or "our story - describing what we have seen."

-

The antecedent was mostly omitted: - What is done - (that) cannot be undone. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> v. 1. - 74.

-

This use is common now, but we could not say To have his - pomp and all what (that which) state - compounds. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. - 2. 35.

-

The following is a curious use of what: - That Julius Cæsar was a famous man: - - With what his valour did enrich his - wit - He did set down to make his valour live. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 1. 85: i.e. "(that) - with which."

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. What for - "why;" "whatever;" "who;" "any" -

What is used for "for what," "why" (quid), as in - What (why) shall I - don this robe and trouble you? - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 4. - 34. - What need we any spur but our own - cause? - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 123. - What shall I need to draw my - sword? - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. - 189. - What should I stay? - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 2. 317. and in some other passages where the - context shows this to be the meaning: Falstaff. This apoplexy is, as I take it, a kind - of lethargy. - - Justice. What tell you me of it: be - it as it is. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - i. 2. 130.

-

The following use of what for "in what state," - i.e. "how far advanced," should be noticed: - M. What is the - night? - - Lady M. Almost at odds with morning, - which is which. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> - iii. 4. 126.

-

These adverbial uses of what are illustrated by - His equal mind I copy what I - can And, as I love, would imitate the man. - POPE, - <title><abbr>Imit. Hor.</abbr> ii. - 131.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. What for - "why;" "whatever;" "who;" "any" -

What = "whatever." What will hap - more to-night, safe scape the king, - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 6. - 121. where the construction may be "Happen what - will," a comma being placed after "will," or "Whatever is about to - happen." Probably the former is correct and "will" is emphatic, "hap" - being optative.

-

What = "whoever." There's my - exchange. What in the world he - is - That names me traitor, villain-like he lies. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 97.

-

What is often used apparently with no sense of - "of what kind or quality" where we should use who, especially in the phrase "what is - he?" Chief Justice. What's he - that goes there? - - Servant. Falstaff, an't please your - lordship. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 2. 66. - What's he that wishes so? My - cousin Westmoreland? - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. - 18. - Ros. What is he that - shall buy his flock and pasture? - - Cor. That young swain. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> - ii. 4. 88-9. - Captain. He did see the love of - fair Olivia! - - Vio. What's she? - - Captain. A virtuous maid, the - daughter of a count. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 2. - 35; - <title><abbr>ib.</abbr> i. 5. - 124. So Lear, v. 3. 125; Macbeth, v. 7. 2; Rich. II. v. 5. 69.

-

But in the Elizabethan and earlier periods, when the distinction between - ranks was much more marked than now, it may have seemed natural to ask, - as the first question about anyone, "of what condition or rank is he?" - In that case the difference is one of thought, - not of grammar.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. What for - "why;" "whatever;" "who;" "any" -

What hence in elliptical expressions assumes the meaning "any." - I love thee not a jar of the clock behind - - What lady-she (224) her - lord. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 44. - i.e. "less than any lady whatsoever loves her - lord." So With promise of his sister and - what else. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 1. 51; <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. 1. 72. - i.e. "whatever else may be conceived," or - "everything else."

-

"What not" is still used in this sense, as - He that dares approach - On him, on you, who not? I will - maintain - Mine honour firmly. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 100: <abbr>i.e.</abbr> "on - everybody."

-

Like the Latin "qua--qua," so "what--what" is used for "partly--partly," - mostly joined to "with." In this collocation perhaps the alliteration of - the two w's has had some influence: for what is not thus used except before "with." - And such a flood of greatness fell on you - - What with our help, what with the absent king, - - What with the injuries of a wanton - time. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. - 1. 50. So Tr. and Cr. v. 1. - 103.

-

Originally this may have been "considering what - accrued from our help, what from the king's - absence," &c. but "what" is used by Spenser in the sense of "part," - "her little what." (See p. 5.)

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. What for - "of what a nature?" -

What is sometimes used before a noun without the appended indefinite - article in exclamations. (See Article, 86.) It is - also used without a noun in this sense: O - father Abram, what these Christians - are! - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. - 3. 162. - What mortality is! - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 1. - 16. - i.e. "what a thing mortality is!"

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who, "as - who should say" -

Who for any one: - The cloudy messenger turns me his back - And hums as who should say, 'You'll - rue the time - That clogs me with this answer.' - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 6. 42. - He doth nothing but frown, as who - should say, 'If you will - not have me, choose.' - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 2. - 45. Comp. M. of - V. i. 1. 93, Rich. II. v. - 4. 8. In these passages it is possible to understand an antecedent to - 'who,' "as, or like (one) who should say." But in the passages - Timon surnamed Misantropos (as who should say Loup-garou, or the - man-hater). - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 171. - She hath been in such wise daunted That they were, as who saith, enchanted. - GOWER, - <title><abbr>C. A.</abbr> 1. (quoted by - Clarke and Wright). it is impossible to give this - explanation. And in Early Eng. (Morris, Specimens, p. xxxii.) "als wha say" was used for "as any - one may say." Comp. the Latin quis - after si, num, &c. Possibly an if is implied after the as by the use of the subjunctive. (See 107.)

-

Littré explains "comme qui dirait" by supplying "celui." "Il - portait sur sa teste comme qui dirait un turban; c'est-à-dire, il - portait, comme dirait celui qui dirait un turban." But this explanation - seems unsatisfactory, in making a likeness to exist between "carrying" - and "saying." But whatever may be the true explanation of the original - idiom, Shakespeare seems to have understood who - as the relative, for the antecedent can be supplied in all passages - where he uses it, as J. C. i. 2. 120, "As who goes farthest."

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who, - that, and which, difference - between -

That, which, who, difference between. Whatever rule may be laid down for - the Elizabethan use of the three relative forms will be found to have - many exceptions. Originally that was the only - relative; and if Wickliffe's version of the New Testament be compared - with the versions of the sixteenth century and with that of 1611, that will be found in the former replaced by which and who in the - latter, who being especially common in the - latest, our Authorized Version. Even in Shakespeare's time, however, - there is great diversity of usage. Fletcher, in the Faithful Shepherdess - (with the exception of a few lines containing the plot, and - probably written by Beaumont), scarcely uses any relative but the smooth - that throughout the play (in the first act - which is only used once); and during the - latter half of the seventeenth century, when the language threw off much - of its old roughness and vigour, the fashion of Wickliffe was revived. - That came into favour not because, as in - Wickliffe's time, it was the old-established relative, but because it - was the smoothest form: the convenience of three relative forms, and the - distinctions between their different shades of meaning, were ignored, - and that was re-established in its ancient - supremacy. Addison, in his "Humble Petition of Who and Which," allows - the petitioners to say: "We are descended of ancient families, and kept - up our dignity and honour many years, till the jack-sprat That supplanted us." But the supplanting was a - restoration of an incapable but legitimate monarch, rather than a - usurpation. Since the time of Addison a reaction has taken place; the - convenience of the three distinct forms has been recognized, and we have - returned somewhat to the Elizabethan usage.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who, - that, and which Shakespearian use - of -

As regards the Shakespearian use, the following rules will generally - hold good:--

-

(1) That is used as a relative (a) after a noun preceded by the article, (b) after nouns used vocatively, in order to complete the - description of the antecedent by adding some - essential characteristic of it.

-

(2) Who is used (a) as the - relative to introduce a fact about the - antecedent. It may often be replaced by "and he," "for he," "though he," - &c. (b) It is especially used after - antecedents that are lifeless or irrational, when personification is - employed, but not necessarily after personal pronouns.

-

(3) Which is used (a) in - cases where the relative clause varies between an essential - characteristic and an accidental fact, especially where the antecedent - is preceded by that; (b) - where the antecedent is repeated in the relative clause; (c) in the form "the which," where the antecedent - is repeated, or where attention is expressly called to the antecedent, - mostly in cases where there is more than one possible antecedent and - care is required to distinguish the real one; (d) where "which" means "a circumstance which," the circumstance - being gathered from the previous sentence.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. That - refers to an essential characteristic -

That. (a) Since that - introduces an essential characteristic without which the description is - not complete, it follows that, even where this distinction is not - marked, that comes generally nearer to the - antecedent than who or which. - To think of the teen that I have - turn'd you to - - Which is from my - remembrance! - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 65. - I to the world am like a drop of water - - That in the ocean seeks another - drop, - - Who falling there to seek his fellow - forth, - Unseen, inquisitive, confounds himself. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. - 2. 37. - You have oft enquired - After the shepherd that complain'd - of love, - - Who you saw sitting by me on the - turf. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. - 4. 52. - And here's a prophet that I - brought with me - From forth the streets of Pomfret, whom I found - With many hundreds treading on his heels. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. - 148.

-

The same order is preserved in A. Y. - L. iii. 5. 13; 2 Hen. IV. i. 3. 59; Lear, iii. 4. 134-139; 2 Hen. - VI. iv. 1. 3; Lear, iv. 2. 51-53 (where we find that, who, that, consecutively); Lear, iii. 7. 89, 90; 1 Hen. IV. ii. 1. 80 (that, the which, that); Tempest, iv. - 1. 76.

-

The distinction between that and which is preserved in It is an - heretic that (by nature, of - necessity) makes the fire, - Not she which (as an accidental - fact) burns in it. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. - 115. - And he doth sin that doth belie - the dead, - Not he which (as you do) says the - dead is not alive. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 1. 99. In the latter passage "he that" = "who-so," and refers to a class, "he which" to the single person - addressed. Thus Wickliffe (Matt. xxiii. 21) has - "he that sweareth," whereas the other versions - have "whoso" or "whosoever sweareth."

-

That is generally used after he, all, aught, &c. where a class - is denoted. This is so common as not to require examples, and it is - found even where that is objective. - He that a fool doth - very wisely hit. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 7. 53.

-

In The great globe itself, - Yea, all which it - inherit, - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. - 154. euphony perhaps will not allow "that it." (See Which, - 265.)

-

The following is not an exception: It was the swift - celerity of his death, - - Which I did think with slower foot - came on, - - That brain'd my purpose. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. - 1. 400. - for here which is used - parenthetically (see 271). So Rich. - II. iii. 4. 50.

-

In He that no more must say is - listen'd more - Than they whom youth and ease have - taught to glose. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 9, 10. a distinction appears to be drawn between - the singular nominative represented by the uninflected that, and the objective plural represented by - the inflected whom.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. That - after nouns used vocatively -

That. (b) After nouns used - vocatively. - Hail, many-coloured messenger! that ne'er - Dost disobey the wife of Jupiter: - - Who with thy saffron wings upon my - flowers - Diffusest honey-drops, refreshing showers. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. - 1. 76-79. - Hast thou conspired with thy brother, too, - - That for thine own gain shouldst - defend mine honour? - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> i. 1. - 242. - You brother mine, that - entertain'd ambition, - Expell'd remorse and nature; who - with Sebastian - Would here have kill'd your king. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> v. - 1. 79; 33-9.

-

This close dependence of that on the antecedent, - wherein it differs from who and which, is a natural result of its being less - emphatic, and therefore less independent, than the two other forms. When - the relative is necessarily emphatic, as at the end of a verse, we may - sometimes expect that to be replaced by which, for that and no other reason. - Sometimes like apes that mow and chatter at me, - And after bite me; then like hedgehogs which - Lie tumbling in my bare-foot way. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 2. - 10.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. That, - when separated from antecedent -

That is sometimes, but seldom, separated from the antecedent, like who. (See 263.) As if it were - Cain's jawbone that did the first - murder. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. - 85.

-

It is perhaps not uncommon after the possessive case of nouns and - pronouns. (See 218.) The antecedent pronoun is probably to be repeated - immediately before the relative. Cain's - jawbone, (him) that did, &c. - Less commonly as in They know the corn - Was not our recompense, resting well assured - - That ne'er did service for - it. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 1. 122.

-

The use of that for who = - "and they" is archaic. Acts xiii. 43: "They sueden Paul and Barnabas that spakun and counceileden hym." Tyndale, - Cranmer, and Geneva have which; Rheims and A. V. - who.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who, for - "and he," "for he," &c. -

Who (a) for "and he," "for he," - &c. - Now presently I'll give her father notice - Of their disguising and pretended flight; - - Who (and he), all enraged, will - banish Valentine. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - ii. 6. 38. - My name is Thomas Mowbray, duke of Norfolk, - - Who (and I) hither come engaged by - my oath - Against the duke of Norfolk that - (because he) appeals me. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 17. - Caius Ligarius doth bear Cæsar hard - - Who (since he) rated him for - speaking well of Pompey. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 216.

-

Hence who is often at some distance from the - antecedent. Archbishop. It was - young Hotspur's case at Shrewsbury. - - Lord Bardolph. It was, my lord: who (for he) lined himself - with hope. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 3. 27. - To send the old and miserable king - To some retention and appointed guard, - - Whose (for his) age has charms in - it. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 48. - I leave him to your gracious acceptance; whose (for his) trial - shall better publish his commendation. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 165. - In Ephesus I am but two hours old, - As strange unto your town as to your talk, - - Who (and I), every word by all my - wit being scann'd, - Want wit, in all, one word to understand. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> - iii. 2. 153. So Temp. iii. 1. 93; A. - and C. i. 3. 29; Hen. V. i. Prologue, - 33.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who - personifies irrational antecedents -

Who personifies irrational antecedents. (b) Who is often used of animals, particularly in - similes where they are compared to men. I am the cygnet - to this pale faint swan, - - Who chants a doleful hymn to his own - death. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 7. - 22. - Or as a bear encompass'd round with dogs, - - Who having pinch'd a few and made - them cry. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 16. -

-

So 1 Hen. IV. v. 2. 10; - 2 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 253, v. 1. 153; but also in - other cases where action is attributed to them, e.g. - A lion who glared. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 21. - A lioness who quickly fell before - him. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. - 2. 13.

-

Who is also used of inanimate objects regarded as - persons. The winds - - Who take the ruffian billows by the - tops. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 1. 22. So R. and J. i. 1. 119; i. 4. 100: "The - winds . . . who." Rotten opinion, - who hath writ me down - After my seeming. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - v. 2. 128. - Night . . . who. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - Prol. 21. - Your anchors, who - Do their best office if they can but stay you. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 581. - A queen - Over her passion, who most - rebel-like - Sought to be queen o'er her. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 2. - 16. So probably in Your eye - - Who hath cause to wet the grief on - 't. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> ii. - 1. 127. - i.e. "your eye which has cause to give tearful - expression to the sorrow for your folly." My arm'd - knee - - Who bow'd but in my - stirrups. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 2. 119.

-

But is who the antecedent here to "me" implied in - "my?" (See 218.) The heart - - Who great and puff'd up with this - retinue. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 3. 120.

-

So V. and A. 191 and 1043, "her heart . . . who;" T. - A. iii. 2. 9, "my breast . . . who."

-

The slightest active force, or personal feeling, attributed to the - antecedent, suffices to justify who. Thus: - The dispers'd air who - answer'd. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 1805. - Applause - - Who like an arch reverberates. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iii. 3. 120. - Therefore I tell my sorrows to the stones - - Who though they cannot answer, &c. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 1. - 38. - Bushes, - As fearful of him, part, through whom he rushes. - <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> - 630. -

-

So "her body . . . who," R. of - L. 1740; "the hairs who wave," V. and A. 306; "lips who - . . . still blush," R. and J. - iii. 3. 38; "sighs who," R. and J. iii. 5. 136; - "mouths who," P. of T. i. 4. 33; "palates who," P. of - T. i. 4. 39; "her eyelids who like sluices stopped," V. and A. - Sometimes who is used where there is no notion - of personality: The world, who of - itself is peised well, - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 575. where perhaps who is - used because of the pause after "world," in the sense "though it." (See - 263.) If there had been no comma between "world" and the relative, we - should have had that or which.

-

Perhaps in this way we may distinguish in The first, of - gold, who this inscription bears; - The second, silver, which this promise - carries. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 7. - 4. - i.e. "the first of gold, and - it bears this inscription; the second, (silver,) which carries," &c. In the first the material, in the second the promise, is regarded as the essential - quality. [Or does euphony prefer which - in the accented, who in the unaccented - syllables?]

-

In almost all cases where who is thus used, an - action is implied, so that who is the - subject.

-

Whom is rare. The elements - Of whom your swords are - temper'd. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. - 62.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which - interchanged with who and that -

Which (E. E. adj. hw-ilc, "wh(a)-like") is used interchangeably with Who - and That. It is interchanged with who in - Then Warwick disannuls great John of - Gaunt, - Which did subdue the greatest part of - Spain; - . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . - And, after that wise prince, Henry the Fifth, - Who by his power conquered all - France. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 3. 87.

-

Like who (263), which - implies a cause in Deposing thee before thou wert - possess'd, - Which (for thou) art possess'd now to - depose thyself. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 108.

-

It is often used for that (see 261), where the - personal antecedent is vocatively used or preceded by the article: - The mistress - which I serve. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 1. - 6.

-

So M. for M. v. 1. 305; - W. T. i. 2. 455, v. - 2. 60. Abhorred slave, - - Which any point of goodness will not - take. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 352. - And thou, great goddess Nature, - which hast made it. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. - 104. So in our version of the Lord's Prayer.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which - less definite than who -

Which, like that, is less definite than who. Who indicates an individual, which a "kind of person;" who is "qui," which "qualis." - I have known those - which - (qualis) have walked in their - sleep - who (and yet they, 263) have died - holily in their beds. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> v. 1. - 66. - For then I pity those I do not know - Which (unknown persons) a dismiss'd - offence would after gall. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 2. 102. - They have--as who have not, that their great stars - Throned and set high?--servants, who - seem no less, - - Which are to France the spies and - speculations - Intelligent of our state. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 1. - 24.

-

Here "who seem no less" is parenthetical, and for - who might be written "they." Which means "of such a kind that." Where "so - dear," "such," &c. is implied in the antecedent, we may expect the - corresponding which (278) in the relative: - Antonio, I am married to a wife - Which is as dear to me as life - itself. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 283.

-

When the antecedent is personal and plural, which - is generally preferred to who. Which, like that (260), often precedes who. - I am Prospero, and that very duke - Which was thrust from Milan, - who, &c. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> v. - 1. 160.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. The--that; - that--which -

The . . . that; that . . . which. In A.-S. "pe" (the) was the relative - and "se" the article. When the form "pe" (the) became the article, - "that" became the relative. In the same way it perhaps arises that when - that was applied to the antecedent, the - relative form preferred by Shakespeare was which. "The man that says" = "whoever says," and the indefinite that is sufficient; but "that man," being more definite, requires a more definite - relative. After a proper name, who would answer - the purpose; but after "that man," that being an adjective, "which man" was the natural expression, which being originally also an adjective. Hence the marked - change in If he sees - aught in you - that makes him like - That anything he sees - which moves his - liking. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 52. - When living blood doth in these - temples beatWhich owe - the crown that - thou o'er-masterest. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. - 109.

-

Possibly "that" is a demonstrative, and "he" is used for "man" in the - following, which will account for the use of which; but more probably which is here - used for that, and there is a confusion of - constructions. Rather proclaim it, Westmoreland, through - our host, - That he which - hath no stomach to this fight, - Let him depart. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. - 34.See 415 and compare <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 1. - 151; <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 1. - 63.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which - more definite than that -

Which more definite than That. Generally it will be found that which is more definite than that. Which follows a name, that a - pronoun: Here's the Lord Say which - sold the towns in France; he that - made us pay one-and-twenty fifteens. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 5. 23.

-

Sometimes which is used in this sense to denote - an individual or a defined class, while that - denotes a hypothetical person or an indefinite class. Hence - And such other gambol faculties a' has, - that show a weak mind - and an able body, for the which the - Prince admits him. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 74. And compare She - that was ever fair and never - proud, &c. - She was a wight, if ever such wight - were. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. - 1. 149. with I find that she - which late - Was in my nobler thoughts most base, is now - The praised of the king: who (263), so - ennobled, - Is as 'twere born so. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 3. - 179. - It is a chance which does redeem - all sorrows - That I have ever felt. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 266.

-

Which states a fact, that - a probability, in Why, Harry, do I tell thee of my - foes, - Which art my near'st and dearest - enemy? - Thou that art like enough. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 124. In Cut off the heads of - too fast growing sprays - That look too lofty in our - commonwealth: - You thus employ'd, I will go root away - The noisome weeds which, without - profit, suck - The soil's fertility from wholesome flowers. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 4. 37. - We must explain "all the heads that may - happen to look too lofty, and the weeds which, as a fact, suck the fertility," &c.

-

So that introduces an essential, and which an accidental, or at all events a less - essential quality, in the two following passages:-- - (Thou) commit'st thy anointed body to the - cure - Of those physicians that first wounded - thee. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 99. - Now for our Irish wars.We must supplant those rough, - rug-headed kerns,Which live like - venom where no venom else,But only they, have privilege to - live. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 157.

-

That may state a fact with a notion of purpose: - Now, sir, the sound - that tells - (i.e. to tell) what hour it - is - Are clamorous groans which strike upon - my heart, - Which is the bell. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 5. 57.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which - with repeated antecedent -

Which with repeated antecedent. Which being an - adjective frequently accompanies the repeated antecedent, where - definiteness is desired, or where care must be taken to select the right - antecedent. Salisbury. What other - harm have I, good lady, done - But spoke the harm that is by others - done? - Constance. Which harm within itself so - heinous is-- - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 1. - 39. - And, if she did play false, the fault was hers, - Which fault lies, &c. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> i. 1. - 119; <abbr>Rich. - II.</abbr> i. 1. 104.

-

This may sometimes explain why which is used - instead of that, and why that is preferred after pronouns: Let my revenge - on her that injured theeMake less a - fault which I intended not. - <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> v. - 1.

-

An antecedent noun ("fault") can be repeated, and therefore can be - represented by the relative which; an antecedent - pronoun "her" cannot.

-

Sometimes a noun of similar meaning supplants the antecedent: - Might'st bespice a cup - To give mine enemy a lasting wink, - - Which draught to me were - cordial. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 318

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. The - which -

The which. The above repetition is, perhaps, more common with the - definite "the which": The better - part of valour is - discretion; in the - which better part - I have saved my life. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - v. 4. 125. -

-

Sometimes the noun qualified by which is not - repeated, and only slightly implied in the previous sentence: - Under an oak . . . to the which - place. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 1. 33. - Let gentleness my strong enforcement be,In - the which hope I blush. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 7. - 119.

-

The question may arise why "the" is attached to which and not to who. (The instance - Your mistress from the - whom I see - There's no disjunction, - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 539. is, perhaps, unique in Shakespeare.) The - answer is, that who is considered definite - already, and stands for a noun, while which is - considered as an indefinite adjective; just as in French we have "lequel," but not "lequi." "The which" is generally used - either as above, where the antecedent, or some word like the antecedent, - is repeated, or else where such a repetition could be made if desired. - In almost all cases there are two or more possible antecedents from - which selection must be made. (The use of "lequel" is similar.) To make a monster - of the multitude, of the - which (multitude) - we being members should bring ourselves to be monstrous - members. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 10. - Lest your justice - Prove violence, in the - which (violence) three great ones - suffer. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. - 128. - Eight hundred nobles - In name of lendings for your highness' - soldiers, - The which (nobles) he hath detain'd - for lewd employments. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 1. 90.

-

"The which" is also naturally used after a - previous "which." The present business - Which now's upon us: without - the which this story - Were most impertinent. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. - 138. - The chain - Which God he knows I saw not, for - the which - He did arrest me. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 230.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which - parenthetically for "which thing" -

Which for "which thing," often parenthetically. - Camillo, - As you are certainly a gentleman, thereto - Clerk-like experienced, which no less - adorns - Our gentry, than our parents' noble names. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 392. -

-

Very often the "thing" must be gathered not from what precedes but from - what follows, as in And, which - became him like a prince indeed, - He made a blushing 'cital of himself. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. - 2. 62. - And, which was strange, the one so - like the other - As could not be distinguished. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. - 1. 53.

-

That is rarely thus used by Shakespeare: - And, that is - worse, - The Lord Northumberland, his son young Henry Percy, - With all their powerful friends, are fled to him. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 55.

-

Often, however, in our A. V. that in "that is, being interpreted," is the relative, - though a modern reader would not perceive it. I was never - so berhymed since Pythagoras' time that (when) I - was an Irish cat, which I can hardly - remember. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> - iii. 2. 188. - I'll resolve you, - Which to you shall seem probable, of - every - These happen'd accidents. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 249. - i.e. "I will explain to you (and the explanation shall seem probable) every one of these - accidents." My honour's at the stake, - which (danger) to defeat - I must produce my power. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 3. - 156. - Even as I have tried in many other occurrences, - which Cæsaraffirmed (ce - que dit César), that often, &c. - MONTAIGNE, 36.

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which for - "as to which" -

Which for "as to which." Hence which and "the which" are loosely used adverbially for "as to - which." So in Latin, "quod" in "quod si." Showers of - blood, - The which how far off from the mind of - Bolingbroke - It is such crimson tempest should bedew, &c. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 3. 45. - With unrestrained loose companions-- - Even such, they say, as stand in narrow lanes, - And beat our watch, and rob our passengers; - Which he, young, wanton, and - effeminate boy, - Takes on the point of honour, to support - So dissolute a crew. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 3. 10. - But God be thanked for prevention; - Which I in sufferance heartily will - rejoice. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. - 2. 159. - -

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which, - anomalies of -

Which. It is hard to explain the following: A mote will - turn the balance which Pyramus - which Thisbe is - the better. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. - 1. 325. unless which is - used for the kindred "whether."

-

In My virtue or my plague, be it either - which, - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 7. 13. there is perhaps a confusion between "be it - either" and "be it whichever of the two." Perhaps, however, "either" may - be taken in its original sense of "one of the two," so that "either - which" is "which-one-so-ever of the two."

-
-
- PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who for - whom -

Who for whom. The inflection of who is frequently neglected. - Who I myself - struck down. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> - iii. 1. 123. - Who does the wolf love? The - lamb. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 1. - 8. Compare W. - T. iv. 4. 66, v. 1. 109.

-

Apparently it is not so common to omit the m when - the whom is governed by a preposition whose - contiguity demands the inflection: There is a mystery - with whom relation - Durst never meddle. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iii. 3. 201. Compare especially, - Consider who the king - your father sends, - To whom he sends. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. - 1. 2. The interrogative is - found without the inflection even after a preposition: - C. Yield thee, - thief. - Gui. To - who? - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 75; <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 2. 52. - With who? - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. - 2. 99. And in a dependent question: - The dead man's knell - Is there scarce asked for - who. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 3. 171.

-

In the following, who is not the object of the - preposition: This is a creature . . . might make - proselytes - Of who she but bid follow. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. - 109.

-
-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. -
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "So--as:" "as--as" -

--So as. Bearing in mind that as is simply a - contraction for "all-so" ("alse," "als," "as"), we shall not be - surprised at some interchanging of so and as. -

-

We still retain "as . . . so": "As I had expected so it happened," but seldom use "so . . . as," preferring "as - . . . as;" except where so (as in the - above phrase) requires special emphasis. The Elizabethans frequently - used so before as. - So well thy words become thee - as thy wounds. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 2. 43. - Look I so pale, Lord Dorset, - as the rest? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 1. 83. - And with a look so piteous in - purport - As if he had been loosed out of - hell. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 1. 82. - Thou art so full of fear - As one with treasure - laden. - <abbr>V. and - A.</abbr> - Fair and fair and twice so - fairAs any shepherd may - be. - PEELE. - All so soon - as. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. - 1. 140.

-

This is not very common in Shakespeare. Nor is it common to find so for as where the - clause containing the second as is implied but - not expressed. Make us partakers of a little gain, - That now our loss might be ten times - so much. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 53.

-

If the relatival as precedes, so, not as, must follow as the - demonstrative. The exception below is explicable as being a repetition - of a previous as used demonstratively: - As little joy, my lord, as you suppose - You should enjoy, were you this country's king, - As little joy may you suppose in - me - That I enjoy. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 153. "That" is the relative.

-

Ben Jonson (p. 789) writes as follows on so and - as: "When the comparison is in quantity, - then so goeth before and as followeth. Men wist in thilk time - noneSo fair a wight - as she was one. - GOWER, lib. 1. But if the - comparison be in quality, then it is contrary. For, - as the fish, if it be dry,Mote, - in default of water dye:Right so - without air or live,No man ne beast might thrive. - GOWER."

-

So as is frequently used for so that. (See 109.)

-

This construction is generally found with the past and future indicative, - but we sometimes find "so as he may see," for - "so that he may see." "So - as" is followed by the subjunctive in And lead - these testy rivals so astray - As one come not - within another's way. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 2. 359.

-

Compare the use of w(s with the - subjunctive in Greek. There is no more reason for saying, "I come so that (i.e. in which way) I may see," than for - saying, "I come so as (i.e. in which way) I may - see." We sometimes find so as that for so as in this sense.

-

The so is omitted after as in the adjurations As - ever thou wilt deserve well at my hands, (so) help me to - a - candle, - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. - 86. where as means "in - which degree," and so "in that degree." Hence - as approximates to "if."

-

It would seem that "as . . . so" are both to be - implied from the previous verse in Had you been as wise - as bold, - (As) young in limbs, - (so) in judgment old. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 7. 71.

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "So--as:" "as--as" -

As . . . as. The first As is sometimes omitted: - A mighty and a fearful head they are - As ever offered foul play in a - state. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 168. - He pants and looks (as) pale - as if a bear were at his - heels. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. - 323; <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> v. 1. 289.

-

In the expression "old as I am," &c. we - almost always omit the first as. Shakespeare - often inserts it: As near the - dawning, provost, as it - is. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 2. 97. - But I believe, as cold a night - as 'tis, he could wish himself - in - Thames up to the neck. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 118.

-

The expression is elliptical: "(be it) as cold - as it is."

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "That--that;" "that . . . (as) to;" "such--which" -

That . . . that, that . . . (as) to. - That is still used provincially for such and so: e.g. "He is - that foolish that he - understands nothing." So From me whose love was of - that dignity - That it went hand in hand even with - the vow - I made to her in marriage. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. - 48.

-

That is more precise than "of that kind" or - "such."

-

That, meaning "such," is used before the - infinitive where we use the less emphatic "the." Had you that craft - to reave her - Of what should stead her most? - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 86.

-

So T. N. i. 1. 33; Rich. III. i. 4. 257; and - Macbeth, iv. 3. - 374: There cannot be That vulture in you to devour so - many.

-

This omission of "as" after that meaning "so," is - illustrated by the omission of "as" after "so" (281).

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "That--that;" "that . . . (as) to;" "such--which" -

Such which. Such (in Early English, "swulc," - "suilc," "suilch," "sich") was by derivation the natural antecedent to - which; such meaningHence "such-like" (Temp. iii. 3. 59) is - a pleonasm. "so-like," "so-in-kind;" which meaning "what-like," "what-in-kind?" Hence-- - Such sin - For which the pardoner himself is - in. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 2. 111. - There rooted between them such an - affection which cannot - choose but branch now. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 1. - 26. So W. - T. iv. 4. 783; Coriol. iii. 2. 105.

-

Compare Duty so great - which wit - so poor as - mine - May make seem bare. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 26.

-

Similarly which is irregularly used after "too:" - And salt too little - which may season give - To her foul-tainted flesh. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. - 1. 144.

-

Whom follows such in - Such I will have - whom I am sure he knows - not. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 6. - 24.

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "Such--that;" "such--where" -

Such that; so . . . that (rel.); such . . . where. Hence such is used with other relatival words: - Such allowed - infirmities that honesty - Is never free of. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 263. - To such a man - That is no flaming - tell-tale. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 116. - For who so firm - that cannot be - seduced. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 316. - His mother was a witch, and one so - strong - That could control the - moon. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 270; - <title><abbr>ib.</abbr> 315 - But no perfection is so - absolute - That some impunity doth not - pollute. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr> - Who's so gross - That seeth not this palpable - device? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 6. 11. - Such things were - That were most precious to - me. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 3. 222. - For no man well of - such a salve can speak - That heals the wound and cures not the - disgrace. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 34. - Coriol. iii. 2. 55; T. G. of V. iv. 4. 70; A. W. i. 3. 221; Lear, ii. 2. 127; Othello, iii. 3. 417.

-

Hence it seems probable that that is the - relative, having for its antecedent the previous - sentence, in the following passages from Spenser:-- - Whose loftie trees yclad with summer's prideDid - spred so broad - that heaven's light did hide. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 1. - 7. - (He) Shook him so hard - that forced him to speak. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 42. Similarly And the search - so slow - Which could not trace - them. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 1. - 65.

-

The licence in the use of these words is illustrated by-- - In me thou seest the twilight of - such day - As, after sunset, fadeth in the - west, - Which by and by black night doth take - away. - In me thou seest the glowing of such - fire - That on the ashes of his youth doth - lie - As on the death-bed. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 73. In the first case such as - is used, because which follows; in the second, - such that, because as follows. So Hamlet, iii. 4. 41-46: - Such an act that . . . . such a deed as.

-

- Such, so, where: - - Soch a schoole - where the Latin tonge were properly - andperfitlie spoken. - ASCH. 45. - - - - In no place so unsanctified - Where such as thou mayest find - him. - - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 2. 81. - - - - So narrow where - one but goes abreast. - - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iii. 3. 155. - -

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "That--as;" "so . . . (as)" -

That as. We now use only such with as, and only that with - which. Since, however, such was frequently used with which, - naturally that was also used with as (in which way) used - for which. Thus as - approaches the meaning of a relative pronoun. I have not - from your eyes that gentleness - As I was wont to have. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 33. - Under these hard conditions - as this timeIs like to lay upon - us. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 174. - Those arts they have - as I could put into - them. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 338. - Methinks the realms of England, France, and Ireland - Bear that proportion to my flesh and - blood - As did the fatal brand Althea - burned - Unto the prince's heart at Calydon. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - i. 1. 233. - With that ceremonious affection - as you were wont. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. - 63.

-

So after this: - I beseech you do me this courteous - office as to know what my - offence is. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. - 278.

-

Similarly With hate in those where - I expect most love. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 1. 33.

-

Either (1) the nominative is omitted (see 399), or (2) as is put for who, the relative to an - implied antecedent, in: Two goodly sons, - And, which was strange, the one so like the other - As could not be distinguish'd but by - names. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. - 1. 52. - i.e. (1) "so like that (they) could not be," as being used for that - (see 109); or (2) "the one so like the other," &c. is loosely used - for "the two so like each other as could not be - distinguished."

-

Similarly as is used as a relative after an - antecedent implied, but not expressed, by so - with an adjective: I cannot but be sad, so heavy-sad - As . . . makes me faint. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 31. - i.e. "I feel such sadness as."

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "That--as;" "so . . . (as)" -

So (as). Under the Relative we have seen that - sometimes the antecedent, sometimes the relative, is omitted, without - injury to the sense. Similarly in relatival constructions, e.g. so . . . as, so . . . that, &c. one of the - two can be omitted.

-

The as is sometimes omitted: I - wonder he is so fond - (as) To trust the mockery of unjust slumbers. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 3. 26. - So fond - [i.e. foolish] (as) to come - abroad. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 3. 10. - No woman's heart - So big (as) to hold so much. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. - 99. - Shall I so much - dishonour my fair stars - (as) On equal terms to give him chastisement? - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 21. - R. and J. ii. 3. 91; - Macbeth, ii. 3. 55; Rich. II. iii. 3. 12.

-

As or who is omitted in: - And while it is so, none - so dry or thirsty - Will deign to sip or touch one drop of it. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> v. - 2. 144. - i.e. "None is so thirsty (who) will deign" where - we should say "as to deign." Less probably, "none (be he how) so (ever) dry."

-

So and as are both - omitted in: Be not (so) fond - (As) To think that Cæsar bears - such rebel blood. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. - 40.

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "So--(that);" "(so)--that" -

So (that). The that is sometimes omitted. - I am so much a fool - (that) it would be my disgrace. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 27.

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "So--(that);" "(so)--that" -

(So) that. So before that - is very frequently omitted: Ross. - The victory fell on us. Dunc. Great - happiness! - Ross. (So) that - now Sueno, the Norway's king, craves - composition. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 2. 59. Compare Macb. i. 7. 8, ii. 2. 7, ii. 2. 24; J. C. i. 1. 50.

-

In all these omissions the missing word can be so easily supplied from - its correspondent that the desire of brevity is a sufficient explanation - of the omission. A sheet of paper - Writ o' both sides the leaf, margent and all, - That he was fain to seal on Cupid's - name. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. - 9.

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. That for "because," - "when," &c. -

That, for because, when. Since that represents different cases of the relative, it may mean - "in that," "for that," - "because" ("quod"), "or at which time" - ("quum").

-

In, or for that: - Unsafe the while that we must lave - our honours, &c. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 2. 32. - O, spirit of love! How quick and fresh art thou - That (in that), . . . nought enters - there but, &c. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. - 10. - Like silly beggars - Who sitting in the stocks refuge their shame, - That (because) many have and others - must sit there, - And in this thought they find a kind of ease. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 5. 27. -

-

At which time; when: - In the day that thou eatest - thereof. - <title><abbr>Gen.</abbr> ii. - 17. - Now it is the time of night - That the graves all gaping wide, - Every one lets forth his sprite. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. - 1. 387. - So wept Duessa until - eventyde,That shynyng lamps in - Jove's high course were lit. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 5. - 19. - Is not this the day - That Hermia should give answer of her - choice? - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iv. - 1. 133. - So, till the judgment that - yourself arise, - You live in this and dwell in lovers' eyes. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 55. Compare "Then that," - apparently "then when." (2 Hen. IV. iv. 1. - 117.)

-

These uses of that are now superseded by the old - interrogatives why and when, just as, even in Shakespeare's time, many of the uses of - that had been transferred to the - interrogatives who and which. - Albeit I will confess thy father's wealth - Was the first motive that I wooed - thee, Anne. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - iii. 4. 14. i. e. "for - which, or why, I wooed thee."

-

The use of that for when - is still not uncommon, especially in the phrase "now that I know," &c. It is omitted after "now" in - But now (that) I am - return'd, and that war thoughts - Have left their places vacant, in their rooms - Come thronging soft and delicate desires. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. - 1. 303. So Rich. - III. i. 2. 170; M. N. D. - iv. 1. 67, 109.

-

That = "in which" in Sweet Hero, - now thy image doth appear - In the sweet semblance that I loved it - first. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. - 1. 260.

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. That omitted, then - inserted -

That omitted and then inserted. The purely conjunctional use of that is illustrated by the Elizabethan habit of - omitting it at the beginning of a sentence, where the construction is - obvious, and then inserting it to connect a more distant clause with the - conjunction on which the clause depends. In most cases the subjects of - the clauses are different. Though my soul be guilty and - that I think, &c. - B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s Rev.</abbr> - iii. 2. - Were it not thy sour leisure gave sweet - leave, - And that thou teachest. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 39. - If this law - Of nature be corrupted through affection, - And that great minds, of partial - indulgence - To their benumbed wills, resist the same. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - ii. 2. 179.

-

This may explain (without reference to "but that," 122): - If frosts and fasts, hard lodging and thin - weeds - Nip not the gaudy blossoms of your love, - But that it bear this - trial. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 813.

-

For "if that," see 287. Think I am - dead, and that even here thou - takest, - As from my death-bed, my last living leave. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 1. 38.

-

So T. N. v. 1. 126; - W. T. i. 2. 84; - A. and C. iii. 4. - 31; P. of T. i. Gower, 11. - I love and hate her, for she's fair and - royal, - And that she hath all worthy parts - more exquisite. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 5. - 71. i.e. "for that" or - "because." She says I am not fair, - that I lack manners; - She calls me proud, and that she could - not love me. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. - 2. 16.

-

In the above example the that depends upon a verb - of speech implied in "calls." This construction is still more remarkable - in-- But here's a villain that would face me down - He met me on the mart, and that I beat - him. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iii. - 1. 7.

-

Compare the French use of "que" instead of repeating "si," "quand," - &c.

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. That, "whatsoever - that" -

Whatsoever that. In the following there is probably an ellipsis: - This and what needful - else (there be) - That calls upon us. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. - 8. 72. - Till whatsoever star - (it be) - that guides my moving - Points on me graciously with fair aspect. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 26. - As if that whatsoever god - (it be) - who leads him - Were slily crept into his human powers. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 1. 235.

-

In the latter, that is probably the - demonstrative. It might, however, be the conjunctional that. See "if that," - 287.

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. That, a conjunctional - affix -

That as a conjunctional affix. Just as so and as are affixed to who - (whoso), when (whenso), where (whereas, whereso), in order to give a relative meaning - to words that were originally interrogative, in the same way that was frequently affixed.St. Mark iii. 35. Where our Version has "Whosoever shall do the will of my Father," Wickliffe has "Who that doth." - When that the poor have - cried. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. - 96; <abbr>T. - N.</abbr> v. 1. 398. - Why that. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. - 34. - You may imagine him upon Blackheath, - Where that his lords desire him to - have borne - His bruised helmet and his bended sword - Before him through the city. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. - Prologue, 17. So A. Y. L. ii. 7. 75; iv. 3. 117. This, - with the above, explains Edmund. - When by no means he could. - Gloucester. Pursue him, ho! go after. - By no means what? - Edmund. Persuade me to the murder of - your lordship, - But that I told him, - &c. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 1. - 47.

-

Gradually, as the interrogatives were recognized as relatives, the force - of that, so, as, in "when that," "when so," "when as," seems to have tended to make the relative - more general and indefinite; "who so" being now nearly (and once quite) - as indefinite as "whosoever." The "ever" was added when the "so" had - begun to lose its force. In this sense, by analogy, that was attached to other words, such as "if," "though," - "why," &c. If that the youth - of my new interest here - Have power to bid you welcome. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 224. Compare If - that rebellion - Came like itself, in base and abject routs. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 1. 32; <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. 324, v. 1. - 375. So Lear, v. 3. - 262; Rich. III. ii. 2. 7.

-

The fuller form is found, CHAUC. - Pard. Tale, 375: "If so - were that I might;" and Lodge writes, "If so I mourn." Similarly, If so - be thou darest. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. - 14. 98.

-

Compare: While that. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. - 46. - Though that. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. - 1. 144; <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 219; <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 3. - 48. - Lest that. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. - 4. 142; <abbr>T. - N.</abbr> iii. 4. 384. - Whether that. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 1. 28. - - "So as that," - frequently found. - Since that. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. - 106; <abbr>Rich. - III.</abbr> v. 3. 202. "How that" is also frequent. We also find that frequently affixed to prepositions for the purpose of - giving them a conjunctival meaning: "For that" - (Macb. iv. 3. - 185); "in that;" "after that," &c.

-

The Folio has Your vertue is my priuiledge: for - that - It is not night when I doe see your face. - Therefore I thinke I am not in the night. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 1. 220. The Globe omits the full stop after "face," - making "for that" (because) answer to "therefore." Others remove the - stop after "privilege" and place it after "for that."

-

Hence we find "but that" where we should - certainly omit that - The breath no sooner left his father's body - But that his wildness, mortified in - him, - Seem'd to die too. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 1. - 26.

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. That in 287, origin - of -

That, origin of. Is that, when used as above, - demonstrative or relative? The passage quoted above from Chaucer,Compare "If so be that." "If so were that," renders it probable - that a similar ellipsis must be supplied with the other conjunctions: - "Though (it be) that," "Since (it is) that," &c. With prepositions the case is - different, e.g. "for that," "in that," "after that." For this use of that can be traced to A.-S., where we find "for pam pe," i.e. "for this purpose that," "after pam pe," &c. Here "pam" is more emphatic than - "pe," and evidently gave rise to the English that. But "pam" was the A.-S. demonstrative. It follows that - the that is (by derivative use, at all events) - demonstrative in "for that," or, perhaps we - should say, stands as an abridgment for "that - (demonst.) that (rel.)." In fact, we can trace - the A.-S. "after pam pe" to the E. E. "after that that," and so to the later "after that." Hence we must explain The - rather - For that I saw the tyrant's power - afoot. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. - 185. as "for that (that), - i.e. for that, - because, I saw." It would be wrong, however, to say that that in "since that" is, - by derivative use, demonstrative. On the contrary, "since" in itself - (sip-pan) contains the demonstrative, and "since that" corresponds to "sip-pan pat" - where that (pat) is relative. And similarly - "though that" corresponds to the A.-S. "peah - pe," where that (pe) is the relative. The that in "after - that," "before that," invites - comparison with the "quam" in "postquam" and "antequam," though in the - Latin it is the antecedent, not the relative, that is suppressed. The - tendency of the relative to assume a conjunctional meaning is - illustrated by the post-classical phrase, "dico quod (or quia) verum est," in the - place of the classical "dico id verum esse." Many of the above - Elizabethan phrases, which are now disused, may be illustrated from - French: "Since that," "puisque;" "though that," "quoi que;" "before that," "avant que," &c. Instead of "for that," we find in French the full form, "par - ce que," i.e. "by that - (dem.) that (rel.)." It is probable that Chaucer - and Mandeville, if not earlier writers, were influenced in their use of - the conjunctional that by French usage. Even in - the phrase "I say that it is true," that may be explained as having a relatival - force (like o(/ti, "quod," and the - French "que"), meaning, "I say in what way, how - that, it is true." In the phrase, "I come that (in the way in which; 'ut,' - w(s, 'afin que') I may see," the - relatival force of that is still more - evident.

-
-
- RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. As, a conjunctional - affix -

As is used in the same way as a conjunctional affix. Thus "while as:" Pirates . . . still - revelling like lords till all be goneWhile - as the silly owner of the goodsWeeps over - them. - <title><abbr>2 Hen VI.</abbr> i. 1. - 225.

-

"When as:" When - as the enemy hath been ten to one. - <title><abbr>3 Hen VI.</abbr> i. 2. - 75. - When as the noble Duke of York was - slain. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. - 46. So Ib. v. 7. - 34.

-

"Where as" is used by us metaphorically. But - Shakespeare has Unto St. Alban's,Where - as the king and queen do mean to hawk. - <title><abbr>2 Hen VI.</abbr> i. 2. - 57. - They back retourned to the princely - Place,Whereas an errant knight . - . . they new arrived find. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 4. - 38.

-

So "there as" is used in earlier English. "There - that" is also found in Chaucer in a local sense.

-

Of course the "so" in "whenso," "whereso" &c., is nearly the same in meaning, just - as it is the same in derivation, with the as in - "whenas," &c.

-
-
-
- VERBS, FORMS OF. -
- TRANSITIVE, mostly formed from adjectives and nouns -

Verbs, Transitive (formation of). The termination en (the infinitive inflection) is sufficient to change an - English monosyllabic noun or adjective into a verb. Thus "heart" becomes - "hearten;" "light," "lighten;" "glad," "gladden," &c. The - licence with which adjectives could be converted into verbs is - illustrated by Eche that enhauncith hym schal be - lowid, and he that - mekithhymself shall be - highid. - WICKLIFFE, - <title><abbr>St. Luke</abbr> xiv. - 11.

-

In the general destruction of inflections which prevailed during the - Elizabethan period, en was particularly - discarded. It was therefore dropped in the conversion of nouns and - adjectives into verbs, except in some cases where it was peculiarly - necessary to distinguish a noun or adjective from a verb. (So strong was - the discarding tendency that even the e in - "owen," "to possess," was dropped, and Shakespeare continually uses - "owe" for "owen" or "own"Compare "The gates are ope," Coriol. i. 4. 48. (T. N. i. 5. 329; Rich. II. iv. 1. 185). - The <*> has now been restored.) But though the infinitive - inflection was generally dropped, the converting power was retained, - undiminished by the absence of the condition. Hence it may be said that - any noun or adjective could be converted into a verb by the Elizabethan - authors, generally in an active signification, as-- Which - happies (makes happy) those that - pay the willing lover. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 11. - Time will unfair (deface) that - (which) fairly doth excel. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 5.

-

So:

-

Balm'd (healed).--Lear, iii. 6. 105.

-

- Barn.-- - - - Barns a harvest. - - - - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - - - -

-

Bench (sit).--Lear, iii. 6. 40.

-

Bold (embolden).-- Not - bolds the king. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 1. - 26.

-

Brain. - Such stuff as madmen - Tongue and - brain not. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. - 147. - i.e. "such stuff as madmen use their tongues in, - but not their brains."

-

Child.--"Childing - autumn."--M. N. D. ii. 1. - 112: i.e. "autumu producing fruits as - it were children."

-

- Climate.-- - - - Climates (neut.) [lives] here. - - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. - 170. - -

-

- Cowarded.-- - - - That hath so cowarded and chased your - blood. - - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 2. - 75. - - -

-

Coy (to be coy).-- Nay, if he - coy'd. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 1. - 6.

-

Disaster (make disastrous-looking).-- - The holes where eyes should - be which pitifully disaster the - cheeks. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 7. 18.

-

- False.-- - - Has falsed his faith. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 19. - 46. - -

-

- Fame.-- - - - Fames his wit. - - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 84. - -

-

Fault.-- - Cannot fault (neut.) twice. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - Pref.; B. J. - <title><abbr>Alch.</abbr> iii. - 1.

-

- Feeble.-- - - - And feebling such as stand not in - their liking. - - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. - 1. 199. - -

-

Fever (give a fever to).-- The - white hand of a lady fever thee, - Shake thou to look on't. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 13. 138.

-

- Fond. - - - My master loves her truly, - And I, poor monster, fond as much on - him. - - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 2. - 35. - -

-

Fool (stultify). Why, that's the - way - To fool their - preparations. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 2. 225.

-

This explains Why old men fool and - children calculate. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 65.

-

Foot.--"Foots" - (kicks).--Cymb. iii. 5. - 148. On the other hand, in "A power already footed" (Lear, iii. 2. - 14), it means "set on foot;" and in "the traitors late footed in the kingdom" (Ib. iii. 7. 45), it means "that have obtained a footing."

-

Force (to urge forcibly).-- Why - force you this? - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 2. 51.

-

Also (to attach force to, regard): But ah! who ever - shunn'd by precedent - The destin'd ills she must herself assay, - Or forced examples 'gainst her own - content, - To put the by-past perils in her way? - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 157. - i.e. "whoever regarded examples." So L. L. L. v. 2. 441.

-

- Furnace.-- - - - Furnaces sighs. - - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. - 66. - -

-

- Gentle.-- - - - This day shall gentle his - condition. - - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. - 63. - -

-

- God.-- - - - He godded me. - - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 3. - 11. - -

-

- Honest.-- - - Honests (honours) a lodging. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sil. Wom.</abbr> i. - 1. - -

-

Inherit (make an inheritor). That - can inherit us - So much as of a thought of ill in him. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 85.

-

Knee (kneel).-- Knee the - way. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 1. - 5.

-

Lesson (teach).-- - Lesson - me. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr>ii. - 7. 5; <abbr>Rich. - III.</abbr> i. 4. 246.

-

Linger (make to linger). Life - Which false hope lingers in - extremity. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 72; <abbr>M. N. - D.</abbr> i. 1. 4. -

-

Mad.-- Mads - (makes angry). - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 5. 61.

-

Mellow (ripen, trans.).--T. N. i. 3. 43.

-

Mist (cover with mist).-- If that - her breath will mist or stain - the - stone. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 262.

-

Malice.-- - Malices (bears malice - to). - <title><abbr>N. - P.</abbr>

-

Pale (make pale).-- And 'gins to - pale his uneffectual - fire. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. - 90.

-

Panging (paining). 'Tis a - sufferance panging - As soul and body's severing. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. - 3. 15.

-

Path (walk).-- For if thou path (neuter), thy native - semblance - on. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 83.

-

Plain (make plain).-- What's dumb - in show I'll plain in - speech. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iii. - Gower, 14.

-

Property (treat as a tool).-- They - have here propertied me. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. - 100; <abbr>K. - J.</abbr> v. 2. 79.

-

Rag'd (enraged).--There is no corruption (though - the passage is marked as corrupt in the Globe) in For - young colts being rag'd do rage the - more. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 70.

-

Safe.-- And that which most with - you should safe my going, - Fulvia is dead. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 55. - i.e. "make my departure unsuspected by you of - dangerous consequences."

-

Scale (weigh, put in the scale).-- - Scaling his - present bearing with - his past. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 257.

-

Stage (exhibit).-- I do not like - to stage me to their - eyes. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. - 1. 69.

-

Stock (put in the stocks).-- - Stocking his - messenger. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. - 139.

-

Stream (unfurl).-- - Streaming the - ensign. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 94.

-

Toil (give labour to).--Probably in - Why this same toil and most observant - watch - So nightly toils the subject of the - land. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. - 72.

-

So toil'd, passive. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 96.

-

Tongue.-- How might she - tongue me? - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 4. 28. - i.e. "speak of, or accuse, me." "Tongue" means - "speak" in Such stuff as madmen - - Tongue, and brain not. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. - 147. -

-

Trifle.-- - Trifles (renders - trifling) former knowing. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> ii. 4. - 4.

-

Undeaf.-- My death's sad tale may - yet undeaf his ear. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 6.

-

Verse (expressing in verse).-- - Versing - love. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 1. 67.

-

Violent (act violently).-- And - violenteth in a sense as - strong. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iv. 4. 4.

-

Wage (pay: so E. E.).-- He - waged me. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. - 40.

-

Womb (enclose).-- The close earth - wombs or the profound sea - hides. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 501.

-

Worthied (ennobled).-- That - worthied him. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. - 128.

-

The dropping of the prefix be was also a common - licence. We have recurred to "bewitch" and "belate," but Shakespeare wrote-- - And witch the world - with noble horsemanship. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 1. 110. - Now spurs the lated traveller - apace. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 3. 6. - Disorder, that hath spoil'd us, - friend us now. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 5. - 17.

-
-
- TRANSITIVE, formed from intransitive verbs -

Sometimes an intransitive verb is converted into a transitive verb.

-

Cease.-- Heaven - cease this idle humour in your - honour! - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. 2. - 13. So Cymb. v. 5. 255.

-

Expire.--Time - expires a - term. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. - 4. 109.

-

Fall.--An executioner - falls an - axe. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. - 5, and probably (though fall may be the subjunctive) in Think on me, - and fall thy edgeless - axe. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. - 3. 135.

-

Peer.-- - Peers (causes to - peer) his chin. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr>

-

Perish.-- Thy flinty heart . . . - might perish (destroy) - Margaret. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 2. 100.

-

Quail (make to quail).-- But when - he meant to quail and shake - the orb. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 1. 85.

-

Relish.-- Relishes (makes acceptable) his nimble notes to - pleasing - ears. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr>

-

Remember (remind : so Fr.).-- - Every stride I take - Will but remember me what, - &c. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 269.

-

Retire (so Fr.).-- That he might - have retired his power - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 46.

-

Shine.-- God doth not - shine honour upon all men - equally. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 45.

-

Squint.-- - Squints the eye - and makes the harelip. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 4. - 122. - i.e. "makes the eye squint."

-

Fear. This word is not in point. It had the - signification of "frighten" in A.-S. and E. E. Hence, - Thou seest what's past: go - fear thy king withal. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 3. 226. - This aspect of mine hath fear'd - the valiant. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 1. - 9. So in Spenser, "Words fearen babes."

-

The same remark applies to "learn," which meant "teach." - The red plague rid you - For learning me your - language. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 365.

-
-
- Advantages of this licence -

The licence in the formation of verbs arose partly from the unfixed - nature of the language, partly from the desire of brevity and force. Had - it continued, it would have added many useful and expressive words to - the language. In vigorous colloquy we still occasionally use such - expressions as-- Grace me no - grace, nor uncle me no - uncles. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 3. 87. - Thank me no thankings, nor - proud me no prouds. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> - iii. 5. 153.

-

As it is, we can occasionally use the termination -fy, as in "stultify," and sometimes the suffix -en or the prefix be-. - But for the most part we are driven to a periphrasis.

-
-
- Transitive verbs rarely used intransitively -

Transitive verbs are rarely used intransitively. Eye (appear). But, sir, forgive me - Since my becomings kill me, when they do not - - Eye well to you. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 97.

-

Lack (to be needed).-- And what so - poor a man as Hamlet is - May do to express his love and friending to you, - God willing, shall not lack. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 5. 186. So E. E.

-

Need (to be needed).-- These - ceremonies need not. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. in &c.</abbr> - iii. 2.

-

This is perhaps a remnant of the ancient love for impersonal verbs. Such - verbs would be appropriate to express "need." Hence in Matt. xix. 20, Mark x. - 21, Wickliffe has "faileth to me" and "to thee," where the A. V. has - "what do I lack" and "thou lackest." Similarly, Milton (Areopagitica) uses "what wants there?" for "what is needed?" and this use still exists - in conversation. So often Shakespeare, e.g. - There wanteth now our brother - Gloucester here. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 1. 43. - Show (like our "look:" compare - German "schauen"). Each substance of a grief hath twenty - shadows - Which shows like grief - itself. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 15.

-
-
- PASSIVE, formation of -

Verbs Passive (formation of). Hence arose a curious use of passive verbs, - mostly found in the participle. Thus "famous'd - for fights" (Sonn. 25) means "made famous;" but - in Who, young and simple, would not be so - lover'd? - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - lover'd means "gifted with a lover." And this is - the general rule. A participle formed from an adjective means "made (the - adjective)," and derived from a noun means "endowed with (the noun)." On - the other hand, stranger'd below means, not - "gifted with a stranger," but "made a stranger." This use will be best - illustrated by the following examples:--

-

Childed (provided with children).-- - He childed as I - father'd. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 6. - 117.

-

Faith'd (believed).-- Make thy words - faith'd. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. - 72.

-

Father'd (provided with a father). See above, - Lear, iii. 6. - 117.

-

Feebled (enfeebled).--K. J. v. 2. 146.

-

Fielded (encamped in the field).-- - Our fielded friends. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 4. - 12.

-

Grav'd (entomb'd).-- - Grav'd in the - hollow ground. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> - iii. 2. 140.

-

Guiled (deceitful).-- A - guiled shore. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 97.

-

Compare: Beguiled (i.e. made plausible) - With outward honesty, but yet defiled - With inward vice. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr>

-

Inhabited (made to inhabit).-- O, - knowledge ill-inhabited, worse - than Jove in a thatch'd house. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. - 3. 10.

-

King'd (ruled).-- King'd of our fears, until our - fears, resolv'd, - Be by some certain king purged and deposed. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 371. - i.e. "ruled by our fears."

-

Look'd (looking).-- - Lean-look'd - prophets. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 4. 11.

-

Lorded (made a lord).-- He being - thus lorded. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 97.

-

Contrast this with "king'd" above, which means not "made a king," but - "ruled as by a king."

-

- Meered. - - - When half to half the world opposed, - He being the meered question. - - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 13. 10. - - -

-

The word "meered" is marked as corrupt by the Globe: but perhaps it is - the verb from the adj. "meere" or "mere," which in Elizabethan English - means "entire." Hence, "he being the entire - question," i.e. "Antony, being the sole cause of - the battle, ought not to have fled."

-

Million'd.-- The - million'd accidents of - time. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 115.

-

Mouthed.-- - Mouthed graves. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 77.

-

Necessited.-- I bade her, if her - fortunes ever stood - - Necessited to help, that by this - token - I would relieve her. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 85. - i.e. "made necessitous."

-

Nighted (benighted).-- His - nighted life. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 5. - 13; Thy - nighted colour. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. - 68: i.e. "thy night-like - colour."

-

Paled.-- - Paled - cheeks. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 28.

-

Pensived.--Ib. 31.

-

Pined.-- His - pined cheek. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 5.

-

Practised (plotted against).-- The - death-practised duke. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 284.

-

Servanted (made subservient).--Coriol. v. 2. 89.

-

Slow'd (retarded).-- I would I - knew not why it should be - slow'd. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> iv. - 1. 16.

-

Stranger'd (made a stranger).-- - Dower'd with our curse, and - - stranger'd with our - oath. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. - 207.

-

Toil'd.-- I have been so - toil'd. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. out - &c.</abbr> iii. 1.

-

Traded.-- - Traded - pilots. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - ii. 2. 64.

-

Unlook'd (unlooked for).--Rich. III. i. 3. 214: compare look - (seek). Hen. V. iv. 7. - 76.

-

Unsured (unassured).-- Thy now - unsured assurance to the - crown. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 471.

-

Vouchsafed (?).-- To your most - pregnant and vouchsafed - ear. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 1. - 190. - i.e. capable of conceiving and graciously - bestowed.

-

Window'd (placed in a window). - Wouldest thou be - window'd in great - Rome. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iv. 14. 72.

-

Woman'd (accompanied by a woman). - To have him see me - woman'd. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> - iii. 4. 195.

-

Year'd.-- - Year'd but to - thirty. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> i. - 1. -

-

In many cases a participle seems preferred where an adjective would be - admissible, as "million'd." So in Tempest, v. 1. 43, "the azured vault."

-
-
- - Passive, use of, with verbs of motion, - &c. -

Verbs Passive. With some few intransitive verbs, mostly of motion, both - be and have are - still used. "He is gone," "he has gone." The is expresses the - present state, the has the activity necessary to - cause the present state. The is is evidently - quite as justifiable as has (perhaps more so), - but it has been found more convenient to make a division of labour, and - assign distinct tasks to is and has. Consequently is has - been almost superseded by has in all but the - passive forms of transitive verbs. In Shakespearian English, however, - there is a much more common use of is with - intransitive verbs. My life is run - his compass. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 3. - 25. - Whether he be scaped. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. - 1. 2. - Being sat. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> st. - x. - Being deep - stept in age. - ASCH. 189. - An enter'd tide. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iii. 3. 159. - I am arrived for fruitful - Lombardy. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. - 1. 3. - Pucelle is entered into - Orleans. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 5. 36; <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. 120. - Five hundred horse . . . are - marched up. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 1. 186. - The king himself is rode to view - their battle. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. - 1. - His lordship is walk'd - forth. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 1. 3. - The noble Brutus is - ascended. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. - 11. - You now are mounted - Where powers are your retainers. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - ii. 4. 112. - I am descended of a gentler - blood. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 4. 8. - Through his lips do throng - Weak words, so thick come - (particip.) in his poor heart's aid. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 1784. Compare our "welcome." How - now, Sir Proteus, are you - crept before us? - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iv. 1. 18. So Rich. III. i. 2. 259. - Prince John is this - morning secretly stolen - away. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. - 2. 63. - This idiom is common with words of "happening:" - And bring us word . . . how everything - is chanced. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 4. - 32; <abbr>2 Hen. - IV.</abbr> i. 1. 87. - Things since then - befallen. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 106. - Of every one these happen'd - accidents. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 249. - Sad stories chanced in the days of - old. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 2. - 83. Hence a participial use like "departed" in - The treachery of the two - fled hence. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. - 195.

-

In some verbs that are both transitive and intransitive this idiom is - natural: You were used to - say. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 1. - 3.

-

Perhaps this is sometimes a French idiom. Thus, "I am not purposed" (MONTAIGNE, 38), is a translation of "je ne suis pas - délibéré."

-

This constant use of "be" with participles of verbs of motion may perhaps - explain, by analogy, the curious use of "being" with the present - participle in To whom being - going. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. - 63.

-

As above mentioned, the tendency to invent new active verbs increased the - number of passive to the diminution of neuter verbs: Poor - knave, thou art - overwatch'd. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 3. - 241. - Be wreak'd - (i.e. avenged) on - him. - <abbr>V. and - A.</abbr> So, N. P. - 194.

-

"Possess" was sometimes used for to "put in possession," as in "Possess us, possess us" - (T. N. ii. 3. 149): i.e. "inform us." So M. of - V. iv. 1. 35. Hence the play on the word. - Deposing thee before thou wert possess'd (of the throne), - Which art possessed (with a spirit - of infatuation) to destroy - thyself. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> - ii. 1. 107-8; <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. 65. We - still say a man "is well read." But in Macb. i. 4. 9, there is-- As one that had been - studied in his death. - For Clarence is - well-spoken. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 348. - I am declined into the vale of - years. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> - iii. 3. 265. - How comes it, Michael, you are thus - forgot? - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 3. - 188. - i.e. "you have forgotten yourself." - If I had been - remembered. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 4. 22.

-

We still say "well-behaved," but not How have I - been behaved. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. - 2. 108. - It was perhaps already considered a vulgarity, for Dogberry - says (M. Ado, iv. 2. 1): - Is our whole dissembly appear'd? and in a prose scene (Coriol. iv. 3. 9)-- Your favour is well appear'd (fol.) by your tongue.

-

Perhaps, however, appear was sometimes used as an - active verb. See Cymb. iv. 2. - 47, iii. 4. 148, quoted in 296.

-
-
- Reflexive -

Verbs Reflexive. The predilection for transitive verbs was perhaps one - among other causes why many verbs which are now used intransitively, - were used by Shakespeare reflexively. Many of these were derived from - the French. Advise - you. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. - 102. - Where then, alas! may I complain - myself? - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 2. 42. - Endeavour thyself to - sleep. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. - 104. - I do repent me. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 3. - 52. - Repose you. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 3. - 161. - He . . . retired - himself. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 2. 96; <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. 30, which - is in accordance with the original meaning of the word.

-

It has been shown above that "fear" is used transitively for "frighten." - Hence, perhaps, as in Greek fobou=mai, - I fear me. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - i. 1. 150.

-

Appear is perhaps used reflexively in - No, no; we will hold it as a dream till it - appear itself. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 2. - 22. - If you could wear a mind - Dark as your fortune is, and but disguise - That which to appear itself must not - yet be. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. - 4. 148. - i.e. "that which, as regards showing itself, - must not yet have any existence." Though these passages might be perhaps - explained without the reflexive use of appear, - yet this interpretation is made more probable by Your - favour is well - appear'd. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 3. - 9.

-
-
- Impersonal -

Verbs Impersonal. An abundance of Impersonal verbs is - a mark of an early stage in a language, denoting that a speaker - has not yet arrived so far in development as to trace his own actions - and feelings to his own agency. There are many more impersonal verbs in - Early English than in Elizabethan, and many more in Elizabethan than in - modern English. Thus-- It - yearns me not. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. - 26. - It would pity - any living eye. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 6. - 43. Comp. 2 Maccabees iii. 21: "It would have pitied a man." - It dislikes - me. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. - 3. 49. So "it likes me," - "meseems," "methinks," &c. Which - likes me. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. - 77. And therefore like is - probably (not merely by derivation, but consciously used as) impersonal - in So like you, sir. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. - 59.

-

Want is probably not impersonal but intransitive, - "is wanting," in There wants no - diligence in seeking him?See - 293. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 20.

-

The singular verb is quite Shakespearian in Though bride - and bridegroom wants (are - wanting) - For to supply the places at the table. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> - iii. 2. 248. So in - Sufficeth my reasons are - both good and weighty. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 1. - 252. - Sufficeth I am come to keep my - word. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 2. - 108. the comma after "sufficeth" is superfluous; - "that I am come to keep my word sufficeth."

-

In And so betide to me - As well I tender you and all of yours, - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 4. 71. - betide may be used impersonally. But perhaps so is loosely used as a demonstrative for "such - fortune," in the same way in which as (280) - assumes the force of a relative. If betide be - treated as impersonal, befal in "fair befal you" may be similarly treated, and in that - case "fair" is an adverb. But see (5). The supposition that "betide" is - impersonal and "fair" an adverb is confirmed by "Well be (it) with you, gentlemen."--Hamlet, - ii. 2. 398.

-

The impersonal needs (which must be distinguished - from the adverbial genitive needs) often drops - the s; partly, perhaps, because of the constant - use of the noun need. It is often found with - "what," where it is sometimes hard to say whether "what" is an adverb - and need a verb, or "what" an adjective and need a noun. What - need the bridge much broader than the - flood? - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. - 1. 318. either "why need - the bridge (be) broader?" or "what need is there - (that) the bridge (be) broader?"

-

Comp. the old use of "thinketh" (seemeth): Where - it thinks best unto your royal - self. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 1. 63. The Folio has thinkst; and perhaps this is the true reading, there being a - confusion between "it thinks" and "thinkest thou." Compare "thinkst thee" in Doth it not, - thinkst thee, stand me now - upon? - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. - 63.

-

The impersonal and personal uses of think were - often confused. Chapman (Walker) has "methink." - S seems to have been added to assimilate the - termination to that of "methinks" in "methoughts" (W. T. i. 2. - 154; Rich. III. i. 4. - 9).

-

It is not easy, perhaps not possible, to determine whether, in the phrase - "so please your highness," please is used impersonally or not; for on the one hand we - find, "So please him come," (J. C. iii. 1. 140); and on the other, If - they please. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. - 142. - I do repent: but Heaven hath - pleased it so. - <abbr>Ham.</abbr> iii. 4. - 173.

-
-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. -
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Be, subjunctive and - quasi-subjunctive -

Be, Beest, &c., was used in A.-S. (beon) generally in a future sense. - Hence, since the future and subjunctive are closely connected in - meaning, be assumed an exclusively subjunctive - use; and this was so common, that we not merely find "if it be" (which might represent the proper inflected - subjunctive of be), but also "if thou beest," where the indicative is used - subjunctively. If, after three days' space, thou here - beest found. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 2. 295. - Beest thou sad or merry, - The violence of either thee becomes. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 5. 59. And (Mätzner, vol. i. p. 367), bee, beest, bee, pl. bee, is stated by Wallis to be the regular form of the - subjunctive. Hence, from the mere force of association, be is often used (after though, if, and other words that often take the subjunctive) - without having the full force of the subjunctive. Indeed any other verb - placed in the same context would be used in the indicative. Thus: - Though Page be a secure (careless) fool, and stands so firmly on - his wife's frailty. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - ii. 1. 242. - If Hamlet from himself be ta'en - away - And, when he's not himself, does - wrong Laertes. - <abbr>Ham.</abbr> v. 2. - 245. - If he be a - whoremonger and comes before - him, - He were as good go a mile on his errand. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. - 2. 38.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Be in questions and dependent - sentences -

Be in questions and dependent sentences.

-

So, as a rule, it will be found that be is used - with some notion of doubt, question, thought, &c.; for instance, - (a) in questions, and (b) after verbs of thinking.

-

(a) Be my - horses ready? - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 5. - 36. - Be the players ready? - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 111.

-

This is especially frequent in questions of appeal: Where - be his quiddities? - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 1. 107. - Where be thy brothers? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 4. 92. - Where be the bending knees that - flatter'd thee? Where be the - thronging troops that follow'd thee? - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 4. - 95-6.

-

And in questions implying doubt, e.g. "where can - they be?" Where be these bloody - thieves? - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> v. - 1. 64.

-

Partly, perhaps, by attraction to the previous be, partly owing to the preceding where, though not used interrogatively, we have - Truths would be tales, - Where now half-tales be - truths. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - ii. 2. 137.

-

(b) I think - it be, sir; I deny it - not. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 379. - I think this Talbot - be a fiend of hell. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 46. - I think he - be transformed into a - beast. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 7. 1. - I think it be no other but even - so. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 1. 108. So 1 Hen. - IV. ii. 1. 12; T. G. of - V. ii. 3. 6.

-

Be expresses more doubt than is after a verb of thinking. In the following, the Prince - thinks it certain that it is past midnight, the - Sheriff thinks it may passibly be two o'clock: - Prince. I think - it is good morrow, is it not? - - Sheriff. Indeed, my lord, I think it - be two o'clock. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 573.

-

Very significant is this difference in the speech of the doubtful - Othello-- I think my wife - be honest, and - think she - is not, - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> - iii. 3. 384. where the is - is emphatic and the line contains the extra dramatic syllable. Be is similarly used by a jealous husband after - "hope:" Ford. Well, I - hope it be - not so. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - ii. 1. 113. where the hope is mixed with a great - deal of doubt. I kissed it (the - bracelet): - I hope it be - not gone to tell my lord - That I kiss aught but he, - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. - 153. where, though the latter part is of course - fanciful, there is a real fear that the bracelet may be lost.

-

Also, in a dependent sentence like the following: Prove - true - That I, dear brother, be now ta'en - for you. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. - 410.

-

Be follows "when," as "where" above, especially - where when alludes to a future possibility. - Haply a woman's voice may do some good - - When articles too nicely urged be stood on. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. - 93.

-

In Alas, our frailty is the cause, not we, - For such as we are made, of such we be, - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 2. - 33. it can scarcely be asserted that "for" is "for - that" or "because." It is more probable that the scene originally ended - there, and that Shakespeare used be in order to - get the rhyme, which so often terminates a scene.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Be in the plural and for - euphony -

Be is much more common with the plural than the singular. Probably only - this fact, and euphony, can account for When blood - is nipp'd and ways - be foul. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 926.

-

In When he sees reason of fears, as we do, his fears out - of - doubt be of the same relish as - ours, - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 113. the be may partly - be explained as not stating an independent fact, but a future event, - dependent on the clause "when," &c. Partly, perhaps, "out of doubt" - is treated like "there is no doubt that," and be - follows in a kind of dependent clause.

-

Be is also used to refer to a number of persons, - considered not individually, but as a kind or class. O, - there be players that I have seen - play, and heard others - praise, and that highly, that, &c. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 32; - <title><abbr>ib.</abbr> 44. - There be some sports are - painful. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. - 1. 1.

-

But it cannot be denied that the desire of euphony or variety seems - sometimes the only reason for the use of be or - are. - Where is thy husband now? Where - be thy brothers? - Where are thy children? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 4. 92.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Were, subjunctive use - of -

Were. What has been said above of be applies to - were, that it is often used as the - subjunctive where any other verb would not be so used, and - indeed where the subjunctive is unnecessary or wrong, after "if," - "though," &c., and in dependent sentences.

-

In early authors there seems to have been a tendency to use should for shall, and - were for be after - "that" in subordinate sentences: "Go we fast that we were there." "Let us pray that he would." "My will is that it were so." - In these sentences a wish is implied, and were, - perhaps, indicates the desire that the wish should be fulfilled, not - hereafter, but at once, as a thing of the past. I am a - rogue, if I were not at half-sword - with a dozen of them - two hours together. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 182. - If there were anything in thy - pocket but tavern reckonings, - I am a villain. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 3. 180. - What if we do omit - This reprobate till he were well - inclined? - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 3. 78.

-

In some of these passages there may be traced, perhaps, a change of - thought: "I am a rogue (that is, I should be), if it were true that I was not," &c. "What if we omit (what if - we were to omit) this reprobate till he were - well inclined?" Duchess. I pray - thee, pretty York, who told thee this? - - York. Grandam, his nurse. - - Duchess. His nurse! Why, she was - dead ere thou wert born. - - York. If 'twere not she, I cannot tell who told - me. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 4. 34. - If ever Bassianus, Cæsar's son, - - Were gracious in the eyes of royal - Rome, - Keep then this passage to the Capitol. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. - 11.

-

Comp. 2 Hen. IV. v. 2. - 85; A. and C. i. 3. 41. - No marvel, then, though he - were ill-affected. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 1. - 100. where the meaning is: "It is no wonder, then, - that he was a traitor," and no doubt or future - meaning is implied.

-

Somewhat similar is an idiom common in good authors even now: "It is not - strange that he should have succeded," for the shorter and simpler, "It - is not strange that he succeeded." Lamachus, . . . whom they - sent hither, though he were waxen - now somewhat old. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 172. So, but with a notion of concession, - And though (granting - that) he were unsatisfied in - getting, - Which was a sin, yet in bestowing, - madam, - He was most princely. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. - 2. 55. - If it were so it - was a grievous fault. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. - 84. So, beginning with certainty: She - that was ever fair and never - proud. - <title><abbr>Othcllo,</abbr> ii. 1. - 149. and ending with doubt: She was a - wight, if ever such wight - were. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. - 159.

-

In dependent sentences even after "know," as well as "think:" - I would I had thy inches: thou shouldst know - There were a heart in - Egypt. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 41. - Which of your friends have I not strove to love, - Although I knew he were mine enemy. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. - 4. 31. - Imagine 'twere the right - Vincentio. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iv. - 4. 12. - As who should say in Rome no - justice were. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iv. 3. - 20. - But that it eats our victuals, I should think - Here were a fairy. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. - 42. - He will lie, sir, with such volubility that you would think truth - - were a fool. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 3. - 285.In this and many other - instances the verb in the second clause may be attracted into the - subjunctive by the subjunctive in the first clause.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Were after "while" and - "until" -

Were is used after "while" in If they would yield us but - the superfluity whilc it - were whole-some. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. - 18. and, still more remarkably, after "until," - referring to the past, in It hath been taught us from the - primal state - That he which is, was wish'd until - he were. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 4. 42.

-

The following is contrary to our usage, though a natural attraction: - And they it were that - ravished our sister. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> v. 3. - 99. for "it was they." See 425 at end.

-

Can. See May, 307.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Do, did, original use - of -

Do, Did: original use. In Early as in modern English, the present and - past indefinite of the indicative were generally represented by - inflected forms, as "He comes," "He came," without the aid of do or did. Do was then - used only in the sense of "to cause," "to make," &c.; and in this - sense was followed by an infinitive. They have - done her understonde. - GOWER.Quoted from Richardson's Dictionary. - i.e. "they have caused her to understand." - Similarly it is used like the French "faire" or "laisser" with the - ellipsis of the person who is "caused" to do the action, thus-- - Do stripen me and put me - in a sakke, And in the nexte river do me drenche. - CHAUCER, - <title><abbr>Marchante's Tale,</abbr> - 10,074. - i.e. "cause (some one) to strip me--to drench - me."

-

In the same way "let" is repeatedly used in Early English: He - let make Sir Kay seneschal of - England. - <title><abbr>Morte - d'Arthur.</abbr> where a later - author might have written "he did make."

-

Gradually the force of the infinitive inflection en was weakened and forgotten; thus "do stripen" became "do strip," and do was used without any notion of - causation.The question may arise why do was preferred to let as an auxiliary verb. Probably the ambiguity of let, which meant both "suffer" and "hinder," - was an obstacle to its general use.

-

Sometimes do is reduplicated, as: And - thus he did do slen hem alle - three. - CHAUCER, - <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> - 7624. or used with "let," as in He let the feste of his nativitee - Don crien. - CHAUCER, - <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> - 10,360.

-

The verb was sometimes used transitively with an objective noun, as: - He did thankingys. - WICKLIFFE, - <title><abbr>St. Matt.</abbr> xv. - 36. and so in Shakespeare in - Do me some - charity. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 4. - 61. - This fellow did the third - (daughter) a blessing. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. - 115. - Do my good-morrow to - them. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 1. - 26. - To do you salutation from his - master. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 2. - 5; <abbr>Rich. - III.</abbr> v. 3. 210. - After the last enchantment you did - here. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 1. - 123. and in the words "to don," i.e. "put on," and "dout," i.e. "put - out."

-

But as a rule do had become a mere auxiliary, so - that we even find it an auxiliary to itself, as in Who - does do you wrong? - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 143. -

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Do, did, Shakespearian use - of -

Do, did. How used by Shakespeare? In St. Matt. - xv. 37, Wickliffe has "and alle eten;" Tyndal, &c., "all dia eat." It is probable that one reason for - inserting the did here was the similarity - between the present and past of "eat," and the desire to avoid - ambiguity. In the following verse, however, Wickliffe has "etun," Tyndal - "ate," and the rest "did eat." This shows how variable was the use of - did in the sixteenth century, and what - slight causes determined its use or non-use. The following passage in - connection with the above would seem to show that did was joined to eat to avoid - ambiguity, and when it was not joined to other verbs: And - the Peloponnesians did eat it up while - the Byzantines - died. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 180.

-

It can hardly be denied that in such lines as It lifted up it (so Folio) head, and - did address - Itself to motion, - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 216. the did is omitted - in the first verb and inserted in the second simply for the sake of the - metre. Did is commonly used in excited - narrative: Horses did neigh, and - dying men did groan, - And ghosts did shriek and squeal - about the streets. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 2. - 23. - The sheeted dead - - Did squeak and gibber in the Roman - streets. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 1. 116. But in both the above passages the - inflection in -ed is also used.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Do omitted before not -

Verbs: "Do" omitted before "Not." In Early English the tenses were - represented by their inflections, and there was no need of the auxiliary - "do." As the inflections were disused, "do" came into use, and was - frequently employed by Elizabethan authors. They, however, did not - always observe the modern rule of using the auxiliary whenever not precedes the verb. Thus-- I - not doubt. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. - 121. - Whereof the ewe not bites. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. - 38. - It not belongs to you. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 1. 98. - It not appears to me. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 107. - Hear you bad writers and though you not see. - BEAUMONT - <title><abbr>on B. J.</abbr> - On me whose all not equals Edward's - moiety. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 2. 259. - Neat Terence, witty Plautus, now not please. - B. J. <title><abbr>on - Shakespeare.</abbr> Less - commonly in a subordinate sentence I beseech you . . . - that you not delay. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 6. - 60. Later, a rule was adopted that either the verb, - or the auxiliary part of it, must precede the negative: "I doubt not," - or "I do not doubt." Perhaps this may be explained as follows. The old - English negative was "ne." It came before the verb, and was often - supplemented by a negative adverb "nawicht," "nawt," "noht" (which are - all different forms of "no whit" or "naught"), coming after the verb. - His hors was good, but he ne - was not gaie. - CHAUCER, - <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> - 74. (Compare in French "ne . . . pas," in Latin, "non - (nenu)," i.e. "ne . . . unum.") In the fifteenth - century (Mätzner) this reduplication began to pass out of fashion. - In Shakespeare's time it had been forgotten; but, perhaps, we may trace - its influence in the double negative "nor will - not," &c., which is common in his works. - Vex not yourself, nor - strive not with your - breath. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 3.

-

Possibly the idiom now under consideration is also a result of the Early - English idiom. The not, which had ousted the old - dual negative "ne" . . . "not," may have been thought entitled to a - place either before or after the verb. Latin, moreover, would tend in - the same direction. It must further be remembered that not is now less emphatic than it was, when it - retained the meaning of "naught" or "no-whit." We can say, "I in-no-way trust you," or, perhaps, even "I no-whit trust you," but not is too unemphatic to allow us to say "I not trust you." Hence the "do" is now necessary to receive a - part of the emphasis.

-

Not is sometimes found in E. E. and A.-S. between - the subject and the verb, especially in subordinate sentences where the - not, "no-whit," is emphatic.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Do omitted and - inserted -

Do, Did, omitted and inserted. In modern English prose there is now an - established rule for the insertion and omission of do and did. They are inserted in - negative and interrogative sentences, for the purpose of including the - "not" or the subject of the interrogation between the two - parts of the verb, so as to avoid ambiguity. Thus: "Do our subjects revolt?" "Do not - forbid him." They are not inserted except for the purpose of unusual - emphasis in indicative sentences such as "I remember." In Elizabethan - English no such rule had yet been established, and we find-- - Revolt our subjects? - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> - iii. 2. 100. - Forbid him not. - <title><abbr>Mark</abbr> ix. 39. E. - V. On the other hand-- I - do remember. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 3. - 48.

-

This licence of omission sometimes adds much to the beauty and vigour of - expression. Gives not the hawthorn-bush a sweeter - shade? - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 5. 42. is far more natural and vigorous than - Does not the - hawthorn-bush give sweeter shade?

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. May, can; original and - subsequent meaning -

Can, May, Might. May originally meant "to be - able" (E. E. "mag;" A.-S. "magan;" German "mögen"). A trace of this - meaning exists in the noun "might," which still means "ability." Thus we - find I am so hungry that I may (can) - not slepe. - CHAUCER, - <title><abbr>Monke's Tale,</abbr> - 14,744. - Now help me, lady, sith ye may and - can. - <title><abbr>Knighte's Tale,</abbr> - 2,314. In the last passage may means "can," and "ye can" means "ye have knowledge or - skill." This, the original meaning of "can," is found, though very - rarely, in Shakespeare: I've seen myself and served - against the French, - And they can well on - horseback. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 7. 85. - i.e. "they are well skilled." And - the priest in surplice white - That defunctive music can. - <abbr>Phœnix and - Turtle,</abbr> 14. And perhaps in - The sum of all I can, - I have disclosed; - Why or for what these nobles were committed - Is all unknown to me, my gracious - lady. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 4. 46. - The strong'st suggestion - Our worser genius can - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iv. - 1. 27. -

-

A trace of this emphatic use of can is found in - What can man's - wisdom - In the restoring his bereaved sense? - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 4. - 8.

-

But, as "can" (which even in A.-S. meant "I know how to" and therefore "I - am able") gradually began to encroach on may, - and to assume the meaning "to be able," may was - compelled to migrate from "ability" to "possibility" and "lawfulness." - Thus "mögen" signifies moral, "können" physical, possibility. - In the following passage: From hence it comes that this - babe's bloody hand - May not be cleansed with water of this - well, - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> ii. - 10. it is not easy at once to determine whether may means "can" or "is destined," "must," - "ought." Hence we are prepared for the transition which is illustrated - thus by Bacon:Quoted from Todd's "Johnson." - For what he may do is - of two kinds, what he may do as just and what he may - do as possible.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. May, antiquity of -

May in "I may come" is therefore ambiguous, since - it may signify either "lawfulness," as in "I may - come if I like," or "possibility," as in "I may - come, but don't wait for me." In the latter sentence the "possibility" - is transposed so as to include the whole sentence "it is possible that I - may come," just as-- He needs not our - mistrust, - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 3. - 2. means "it is not necessary that we should - mistrust him."

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. May in doubtful - statements -

May is used with various shades of the meaning of "permission," - "possibility," &c.: He shall know you better, sir, if - I may live to report you. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> - iii. 2. 172. - i.e. "if I am permitted - by heaven to live long enough."

-

It is a modest way of stating what ought to be well known, in - If you may please to - think I love the king. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 532. - A score of ewes may be worth ten - pounds. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 57. - i.e. "is possibly worth - ten pounds." "May be" is often thus used almost - adverbially for possibly.

-

In Season your admiration for awhile - Till I may deliver, - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 193. - may means "can," "have time to." - May (can) it be - possible? - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. - 2. 100. -

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. May with a negative -

May with a Negative. Thus far Elizabethan and modern English agree; but - when a negative is introduced, a divergence appears.

-

In "I may not-come" may - would with us mean "possibility," and the "not" would be connected with - "come" instead of may; "my not-coming is a - possibility." On the other hand, the Elizabethans frequently connect the - "not" with may,So in - ante-Elizabethan English, and in Spenser, we find "nill," "not," for - "will not," "wot not," "nam" for "am not," &c. "Cannot" is also - a trace of the close connection between the verb and the - accompanying negative. and thus with them "I may-not come" might mean "I can-not or must-not - come." Thus may is parallel to "must" in the - following passage:-- Yet I must not, - For certain friends that are both his and mine, - Whose loves I may not - drop. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. - 1. 122. Probably this disuse of may in "may not" (in the sense of "must not") may be explained - by the fact that "may not" implies compulsion, and may has therefore been supplanted in this sense by the more - compulsory "must."

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. May for the subjunctive in - the sense of purpose -

May used for the old subjunctive in the sense of purpose.

-

If we compare Wickliffe's with the sixteenth-century Versions of the New - Testament, it appears that, in the interval, the subjunctive had lost - much of its force, and consequently the use of auxiliary verbs to supply - the place of the subjunctive had largely increased.

-

In 1 Cor. iv. 8, Wickliffe has, "And I wold that - ye regne, that also we regnen with you," where - the later Versions, "And I would to God that ye did reign, that we also - might reign." So also Col. i. 28: "Techynge eche man in al wisdom; that we offre eche man perfight," where the rest have - "that we may offer" or "to offer." So ib. 25, "that I fille the word of God" for "that I may fulfil." - But may is found very early used with its modal - force

-

The subjunctive of purpose is found in-- Go bid thy - mistress . . . she strike upon the bell. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> ii. 1. - 31. - Sir, give me this water that I thirst not. - <title><abbr>St. John</abbr> iv. - 15. - He wills you, in the name of God Almighty, - That you divest yourself. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. - 78. But it was not easy to distinguish the - subjunctive representing an object, from the indicative - representing a fact, since both were used after "that," and there was - nothing but their inflections (which are similar in the plural) to - distinguish the two. The following is an instance of the indicative - following "that:"-- But freshly looks and over-bears - attaint - With cheerful semblance and sweet majesty, - - That every wretch pining and pale - before, - Beholding him, plucks comfort from his looks. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - Prologue, 39. Hence arose the necessity, as the - subjunctive inflections lost their force, of inserting some word - denoting "possibility" or "futurity" to mark the subjunctive of purpose. - "Will" is apparently used in this sense as follows:-- - Therefore in fierce tempest is he coming, - In thunder and in earthquake like a Jove, - That, if requiring fail, he will - compel. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. - 99. But, as a rule, may was - used for the present subjunctive and might for - the past, according to present usage. "That" is omitted in - Direct mine arms I may - embrace his neck. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 5. 37. - i.e. "that I may embrace."

-

In Lord marshal, command our officers at arms - - Be ready to direct these home - alarms, - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> - i. 1. 204-5. it is doubtful whether "be" is the - subjunctive or the infinitive with "to" omitted (349). I prefer the - former hypothesis, supplying "that" after "command." Compare - Some one take order Buckingham be brought - To Salisbury. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 539. So "that" is omitted before "shall:" - The queen hath heartily consented he - shall espouse - Elizabeth. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 5. 18.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Might = "could" -

Might, the past tense of may, was originally used - in the sense of "was able" or "could." He was of grete elde - and might not travaile. - R. BRUNNE.

-

So That mought not be - distinguish'd. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 2. 45. - So loving to my mother, - That he might not beteem the winds - of heaven - Visit her face too roughly. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 141. i.e. "could not - bring himself to allow the winds," &c.

-

It answers to "can" in the following:-- Ang. Look, what I will not that I cannot do. - - Isab. But might you do't, and do the world no - wrong? - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 2. 52. - Might you not know she would do as - she has done? - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. - 2. i.e. "Could you not - know." I might not this - believe - Without the sensible and true avouch - Of mine own eyes. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. - 56. - But I might see young Cupid's - fiery shaft quench'd in the chaste - beams of the wat'ry moon. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 1. 161. - In that day's feats, - When he might act the woman in the - scene, - He proved best man i' the field. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 2. 100. - i.e. "when he was young enough to be able to play the part of a woman on the - stage."

-

Might naturally followed may through the above-mentioned changes. Care must be taken to - distinguish between the indicative and the conditional use of might. "How might that - be?" (indicative) would mean "How was it possible for that to take - place?" On the other hand, "How might that be?" - (subjunctive) would mean "How would it be possible hereafter that this - should take place?" The same ambiguity still attends "could." Thus "How - could I thus forget myself yesterday!" but - "How could I atone to-morrow for my - forgetfulness yesterday?"

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. May, might, used - optatively -

May, Might, like other verbs in Elizabethan English, are frequently used - optatively. We still use may thus, as in "May he - prosper!" but seldom or never might. But it is - clear that-- Would I might - But ever see that man, - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 168. naturally passes into "Might I but see that man," Thus we have-- Lord - worshipped might he be. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 2. 98.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Must = "is to;" original use - of -

Must (E. E. moste) is the past tense of the E. E. - present tense mot, which means "he is able," "he - is obliged." From meaning "he had power to do it," or "might have done - it," the word came to mean "ought," and it is by us generally used with - a notion of compulsion. But it is sometimes used by Shakespeare to mean no more than definite futurity, like our "is to" in - "He is to be here to-morrow." He - must fight singly to-morrow with - Hector, and is so prophetically - proud of an heroical cudgelling that he raves in saying - nothing. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iii. 3. 247.

-

So, or nearly so, probably in Descend, for you - must be my - sword-bearer. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 6. 40. And somewhat similar, without the notion of - compulsion, is the use in M. of - V. iv. 1. 182; M. N. D. ii. 1. 72.

-

It seems to mean "is, or was, destined" in And I - must be from thence. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 3. 212. So A life which must not yield To one of woman - born. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 8. - 12.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Shall, original - meaning -

Shall. Shall for will. - Shall meaning "to owe" is connected with "ought," "must,""Thou shalt not," - &c. "it is destined."

-

Thus, If then we shall shake off - our slavish yoke, - Imp out our drooping country's broken wing, - Away with me. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 291. - i.e. "if we are to, ought to." - Fair Jessica shall be - my torch-bearer. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 4. 40. - i.e. "is to be."

-

Hence shall was used by the Elizabethan authors - with all three persons to denote inevitable futurity without reference - to "will" (desire). If much you note him, - You shall offend him and extend his - passion. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 4. - 57. - i.e. "you are sure to - offend him."

-

So probably, Nay, it will please - him well, Kate, it shall (is sure to) - please him. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. - 369. - My country - - Shall have more vices than it had - before. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. - 47. - And, if I die, no man shall pity - me. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. - 3. 201. - i.e. "it is certain that no man will pity me." -

-

There is no notion of compulsion on the part of the person speaking in - They shall (are sure - to) be apprehended by and by. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 2. - 2. - If they do this (conquer), - As, if please God, they shall (are - destined to do). - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - 3. 120.

-

The notion of necessity, must, seems to be - conveyed in He that parts us shall bring a brand from heaven, - And fire us hence like foxes. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 22. In He - shall wear his crown, - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 87. - shall means "is to." So in Your - grace shall understand. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 149. - What is he that shall (is to) - buy? - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 4. 88. - Men shall deal unadvisedly - sometimes. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 292. - i.e. "men cannot help making mistakes." - He that escapes me without some broken limb - shall (must, will - have to), acquit him well. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 134. - K. Desire them all to my - pavilion. - - Glost. We shall, my lord. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 1. - 27.

-

In the last passage, "I shall" has a trace of its - old meaning, "I ought:" or perhaps there is a mixture of "I am bound to" - and "I am sure to." Hence it is often used in the replies of inferiors - to superiors. King Henry. Collect - them all together at my tent: - I'll be before thee. - - Erpingham. I shall do't, my lord. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 305. - Fear not, my lord, your servant - shall do so. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 1. 268. So A. - W. v. 3. 27; A. and C. iii. 12. 36, iv. 6. 3, v. 1. 3; - Hen. V. iv. 3. 126; - M. for M. iv. 4. 21; - A. and C. v. 1. 68.

-

"You shall see, find," &c., was especially - common in the meaning "you may," "you will," applied to that which is of - common occurrence, or so evident that it cannot but - be seen. You shall - mark - Many a duteous and knee-crooking slave, - That, doting on his own obsequious bondage, - Wears out his time. Whip me such honest knaves. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 1. 440. -

-

Shall is sometimes colloquially or provincially - abbreviated into se, s: - Thou's hear our - counsel. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. - 3. 9. - I'se try. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 246. (See 461.)

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Will assumed the meaning of - futurity with the second and third persons -

Will. You will. He will. Later, a reluctance to apply a word meaning - necessity and implying compulsionCoriol. iii. 1. 90, "Mark you his absolute 'shall.'" A similar - feeling suggested the different methods of expressing an imperative - in Latin and Greek, and the substitution of the optative with - a)/n for the future in - Greek. to a person addressed (second person), or spoken of - (third person), caused post-Elizabethan writers to substitute will for shall with - respect to the second and third persons, even where no will at all, i.e. no - purpose, is expressed, but only futurity. Thus will has to do duty both as will - proper, implying purpose, and also as will - improper, implying merely futurity. Owing to this unfortunate imposition - of double work upon will, it is sometimes - impossible to determine, except from emphasis or from the context, - whether will signifies purpose or mere futurity. - Thus (1) "He will come, I cannot prevent him," - means "He wills (or is determined) to come;" but - (2) "He will come, though unwillingly," means - "His coming is certain."

-

Will is seldom used without another verb: - I will no - reconcilement. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 2. 258. So in "I will none - of it." (See 321.)

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Shall assumed the meaning of - compulsion with the second and third persons -

Shall. You shall. He shall. On the other hand shall, being deprived by will of its - meaning of futurity, gradually took up the meaning of compulsory - necessity imposed by the first person on the second or third. Thus: "You - shall not go," or even "You shall find I am truly grateful." (Not "you will find," but "I will so act that you shall perforce find," &c.)

-

The prophetic shall ("it shall come to pass") which is so common in the Authorized - Version of the Bible, probably conveyed to the original translators - little or nothing more than the meaning of futurity. But now with us the - prophetic shall implies that the prophet - identifies himself with the necessity which he enunciates. Thus the - Druid prophesying the fall of Rome to Boadicea says-- Rome - shall perish. - COWPER. -

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Shall, "I shall" from inferiors -

Shall. I shall. When a person speaks of his own - future actions as inevitable, he often regards them as inevitable only - because fixed by himself. Hence "I shall not forgive you" means simply, "I have fixed not to forgive you;" but "I shall be drowned," "My - drowning is fixed." (See 315.)

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Will, "I will" not used by Shakespeare for "I shall" -

Will. "I will." Some passages which are quoted to - prove that Shakespeare used will with the first - person without implying wish, desire, &c., - do not warrant such an inference.

-

In Hamlet, v. 2. 183, - "I will win for him, if I can; if not, I will - gain nothing but my shame and the odd hits," the will is probably used by attraction with a jesting reference - to the previous "will:" "My purpose is to win if - I can, or, if not, to gain shame and the odd hits." There - is no hope that ever I will stay - If the first hour I shrink and run away. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 5. 30. - i.e. "There is no hope of my ever being willing - to stay." I'll do well - yet. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 1. 21. - i.e. "I intend to do - well yet." I will not reason what is meant hereby, - Because I will (desire to) be - guiltless of the meaning. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 4. 95.

-

In I will sooner have a beard grow - in the palm of my hand - than he shall get one on his cheek, - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 2. 23. there is a slight meaning of purpose, as - though it were, "I will sooner make a beard - grow," derived from the similarity in sound of the common phrase "I will sooner die, starve, than, &c."

-

In Good argument, I hope, we will - not fly, - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - 3. 113. the meaning appears to be "good argument, I - hope, that we have no intention of flying."

-

There is a difficulty in the expression "perchance I will;" but, from its constant recurrence, it would seem to be - a regular idiom. Compare the following passages:-- - Perchance, Iago, I - will ne'er go home. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> v. - 2. 197. - Perchance I - will be there as soon as - you. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iv. - 1. 39. - Perhaps I - will return - immediately. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 5. 52. In all these passages "perchance" precedes, - and the meaning seems to be in the last example, for instance: "My - purpose may, perhaps, be fulfilled," and "my purpose is to return - immediately," or, in other words, "If possible, I intend to - return immediately." In all these cases, the "perhaps" stands by itself. - It does not qualify "will," but the whole of the following sentence.

-

In I will live to be thankful to - thee for't, - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. - 88. the will refers, not to - live, but to "live-to-be-thankful," and the sentence means "I purpose in my future life to prove my - thankfulness."

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Will, with second person - ironical or imperative -

Will is sometimes used with the second person (like the Greek optative - with a)/n) to signify an imperative. It - is somewhat ironical, like our "You will be kind - enough to be quiet." Perhaps originally an ellipsis, as in Greek, was - consciously understood, "You will be quiet (if - you are wise)," &c. You'll - leave your noise anon, ye rascals. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. - 4. 1.

-

In Gloucester, thou wilt answer - this before the pope, - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 3. 52. there is no imperative, but there is - irony.

-

On the other hand, "you will," perhaps, means - "you are willing and prepared" in: Portia. You know I say nothing to him: he hath - neither Latin, - French, nor Italian, and you will - come into court and swear that - I have a poor pennyworth in the English. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 2. - 75.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Will with third person, - difficult passages -

Will, with the third person. Difficult passages.

-

The following is a perplexing passage:-- If it - will not be - (i.e. if you will not leave me) - I'll leave you. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. - 1. 208.

-

Here the meaning seems to be "if it is not to be otherwise," and in - Elizabethan English we might expect shall. But - probably "it" represents fate, and, as in the phrase, "come what will," the future is personified: "If fate will not be as I would have it." And this - explains What shall become of (as - the result of) this? What will - this - do? - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. - 1. 211.

-

The indefinite unknown consequence is not personified, the definite - project is personified. "What is destined to - result from this project? What does this project intend to do for us?" My eye - will scarcely see it, - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. - 2. 104. means "can scarcely be induced to see it."

-

"He will" means "he will have it that," "he - pretends," in This is a riddling merchant for the - nonce; - He will be here, and yet he is not - here. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 3. 58.

-

In She'll none of me, - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 3. - 113. "will" means "desires," "none" "nothing," and - "of" "as regards" (173), "to do with."

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should denotes contingent - futurity -

Should. Should is the past tense of shall, and underwent the same modifications of - meaning as shall. Hence should is not now used with the second person to denote mere - futurity, since it suggests a notion, if not of compulsion, at least of - bounden duty. But in a conditional phrase, "If you should refuse," there can be no suspicion of compulsion. We - therefore retain this use of should in the - conditional clause, but use would in the - consequent clause: If you should refuse, you would do - wrong. On the other hand, Shakespeare used should in both clauses: You should refuse to perform your - father's will if you should - refuse to accept him. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. - 2. 100. And should is - frequently thus used to denote contingent futurity. They - told me here, at dead time of the night, - Ten thousand swelling toads, as many urchins, - - Would make such fearful and confused - cries, - As any mortal body hearing it - - Should straight fall - mad. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> ii. 3. - 102, 104. "Would" = "were in the habit." Comp. - e)fi/loun. - (In that case) Strength should be - lord of imbecility, - And the rude son should strike the - father dead; - Force should be right. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - i. 3. 114.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should = "ought;" "was - to" -

Should for ought. Should, the past tense, not - being so imperious as shall, the present, is - still retained in the sense of ought, applying - to all three persons. In the Elizabethan authors, however, it was more - commonly thus used, often where we should use ought: - You should be women; - And yet your beards forbid me to interpret - That you are so. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 3. 45. - So should he look that seems to speak - things strange. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. - 46. - I should report that which I say I - saw, But know not how to do it. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 5. - 31. - Why 'tis an office of discovery, love, - And I should be - obscured. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 6. 44. - i.e. "A torch-bearer's office reveals (439) the - face, and mine ought to be hidden."

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should = "ought;" "was - to" -

Should is sometimes used as though it were the past tense of a verb - "shall," meaning "is to," not quite "ought." Compare the German - "sollen." About his son that should (was to) have married a shepherd's - daughter. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 795. - The Senate heard them and received them curteously, and - the people the next day should - (were to) assemble in counsell to give them - audience. - <title><abbr>N. P. Alcibiades,</abbr> - 170.

-

In the following, should is half-way between the - meaning of "ought" and "was to." The present, shall, or "am to," might be expected; but there is perhaps an - implied past tense, "I (you said) was to knock - you." Petruchio. And rap me well, - or I'll knock your knave's pate. - - Grumio. My master is grown - quarrelsome: I should knock you, - And then I know after who comes by the worse. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. - 1. 131.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should in questions and - dependent sentences -

Should was hence used in direct questions about the past, where shall was used about the future. Thus, "How shall the enemy - break in?" i.e. "How is - the enemy to break in?" became, when referred to the past, "How - was the enemy to - break in?" I was employ'd in passing to and fro - About relieving of the sentinels. - Then how or which way should they - first break in? - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 71. - What should this mean? - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - iii. 2. 160. - i.e. "what was this - (destined, likely) to mean?" It seems to increase the emphasis of the - interrogation, since a doubt about the past (time having been given for - investigation) implies more perplexity than a doubt about the future. So - we still say, "Who could it be?" "How old might you be?" What - should be in that - Cæsar? - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 142. - i.e. "what could there - be," "what might there be." "Shall," "may," and - the modern "can," are closely connected in meaning. Where - should he have this - gold? - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. - 3. 398. -

-

In the following instance, should depends upon a - verb in the present; but the verb follows the dependent clause, which - may, therefore, be regarded as practically an independent question. - What it should be . . - . I cannot dream of. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. - 7. But also Put not yourself into - amazement how should these things - be. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 2. 220.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should after a past tense - where shall would follow a present -

Should was used in a subordinate sentence after a simple past tense, - where shall was used in the subordinate sentence - after a simple present, a complete present, or a future. Hence we may - expect to find should more common in Elizabethan - writers than with us, in proportion as shall was - also more common. We say "I will wait till he comes," and very often, - also, "I intended to wait till he came." The Elizabethans more - correctly, "I will wait till he shall come;" and - therefore, also, "I intended to wait till he should come." Thus, since it was possible to say "I ask that I shall slay - him," Wickliffe could write "They axeden of - Pilate that thei schulden sle hym" (Acts xiii. 28); "They aspiden hym that thei schulden fynde - cause" (Luke vi. 7). In both cases we should now - say "might."

-

So She replied, - It should be better he became her - guest. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - ii. 2. 226. - Thou knew'st too well My heart was to thy rudder tied - by the strings, And thou shouldst - tow me after. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 11. - 58. The verb need not be expressed, as in - A lioness lay crouching . . . with cat-like - watch, - When that the sleeping man should - stir. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. - 2. 117.

-

"She has a poison which shall kill you," becomes - She did confess she had - For you a mortal mineral, which being took - - Should by the minute feed on - life. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 51.

-

This perhaps explains Why, 'tis well known that whiles I - was protector, - Pity was all the fault that was in me, - For I should melt at an offender's - tears, - And lowly words were ransom for their fault. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 1. 126. -

-

"All my fault is that I shall melt (am sure to - melt)," would become "all my fault was that I should melt;" "for" meaning "for that" or "because." - And (Fol.) if an angel should have come to - me, - And told me Hubert should put out - mine eyes, - I would not have believed him. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. - 1. 68-70.

-

Here, since the Elizabethans could say "Hubert shall," they can also say "he told me Hubert should."

-

So since the Elizabethans could say "To think that deceit shall steal such gentle shapes," they could also - say, regarding the subordinate clause as referring to the past, - Oh, that deceit should - steal such gentle shapes! - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 2. 27. - Good God, (to think that) these nobles should such stomachs - bear! - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 3. 90.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should, "should have," Shakespearian use of -

"Should have" with the second and third persons. The use of "should have" with the second and third persons - is to be noted. It there refers to the past, and the should simply gives a conditional force to "have." It is - incongruous to use should in connection with the - past, and hence we now say "If an angel had come" in this sense. When we - use "should have," it refers to a question about the past which is to be answered in the future. "If he should have forgotten the key, how should we get - out," i.e "if, when he comes, it should turn out - that he had forgotten." Compare, on the other hand, the Shakespearian - usage. Gods, if you - - Should have ta'en vengeance on my - faults, I never - Had lived to put on this. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 1. - 8.

-

In M. Ado, ii. 3. 81, - the "should have" is inserted, not in the conditional clause, but in a - dependent relative clause. "If it had been a dog that should have howled thus, they would have killed him."

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should denoting the statement - of another than the speaker -

"Should," denoting a statement not made by the speaker. (Compare "sollen" - in German.) There is no other reason for the use of should in But didst thou hear without wonder - how thy name should be so - hanged and carved about these trees. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> - iii. 2. 182. -

-

Should seems to indicate a false story in George - Fox's Journal:

-

"From this man's words was a slander raised upon us that the Quakers should deny Christ," p. 43 (Edition 1765). "The - priest of that church raised many wicked slanders upon me: 'That I rode - upon a great black horse, and that I should give - a fellow money to follow me when I was on my black horse.'" - Why should you think that I - should woo in scorn? - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 2. 122.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Would for "will," "wish," - "require" -

Would for will, wish, require. Would, like should, could, ought, (LatinMadvig, 348. 1. "potui," "debui,") is frequently used - conditionally. Hence "I would be great" comes to - mean, not "I wished to be great," but "I wished (subjunctive)," i.e. "I should wish." There is, however, very - little difference between "thou wouldest wish" and "thou wishest," as is - seen in the following passage:-- Thou wouldst (wishest to) be great, - Art not without ambition, but without - The illness should (that ought to) attend it: what thou - - wouldst highly - That thou wouldst holily, wouldst not play false, - And yet wouldst wrongly - win. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 5. 20.

-

As will is used for "will - have it," "pretends," so would means - "pretended," "wished to prove." - She that would be your - wife. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iv. - 4. 152. - i.e. "She that wished to make out that she was - your wife."

-

So One that would circumvent - God. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. - 87. Applied to inanimate objects, a "wish" becomes - a "requirement:" I have brought - Golden opinions from all sorts of people, - Which would (require to) be worn now - in their newest gloss. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 7. 32. - Words Which would (require to) - be howled out in the desert air. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 3. - 194. - And so he goes to heaven, - And so am I revenged. That would - (requires to) be scann'd. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 3. 75. - This would (requires to) be done - with a demure abasing of your eye sometimes. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 92. - It is a natural and common mistake to say, "Would is used for should, by Elizabethan writers."

-

Would is not often used for "desire" with a noun - as its object: If, duke of Burgundy, you - would the peace. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. - 68.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Would = "was wont to" -

Would often means "liked," "was accustomed." Compare e)fi/lei. - A little quiver fellow, and a' would manage his piece - thus: - and a' would about and about, and - come you in and come you out; - rah-tah-tah would a' say, bounce would a' say; and away again - - would a' go, and again would a' come. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 200. - It (conscience) was wont to hold - me only while one would tell - twenty. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 4. 122. - But still the house affairs would - draw her hence. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 147. So, though more rarely, will is used for "is accustomed." Sometimes a - thousand twangling instruments - - Will hum about mine - ears. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> - iii. 2. 147.

-
-
- VERBS, AUXILIARY. Would not used for - "should" -

"Would" not used for "should." Would seems on a superficial view to be - used for should, in You amaze me; - I would have thought her spirit had - been - invincible against all assaults of affection. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. - 3. 119. But it is explained by the following reply: - "I would have sworn it had," i.e. "I was ready and willing to swear." So, "I was willing - and prepared to think her spirit invincible."

-

So in What power is in Agrippa, - If I would say, 'Agrippa, be it - so,' - To make this good? - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - ii. 2. 144.

-

'If I would say" means "If I wished, were - disposed, to say." Alas, and would - you take the letter of her? - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. - 1. - i.e. "Were you willing," "Could you bring - yourself to."

-

To take would for should - would take from the sense of the following passage: For I - mine own gain'd knowledge should profane - If I would time expend with such a - snipe, - But for my sport and profit. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 390. - i.e. "If I were willing - to expend."

-

Would probably means "wish to" or "should like - to," in You could, for a need, study a speech which I would set down - and insert in't, could you not? - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 567.

-

In Prince. What wouldest thou - think of me, if I should weep? - - Poins. I would think thee a most princely - hypocrite. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 2. 59. the second would - is attracted to the first, and there is also a notion of determination, - and voluntary "making up one's mind" in the reply of Poins.

-

So "be triumphant" is equivalent to "triumph," in which willingness is - expressed, in Think you, but that I know our state - secure, - I would be so triumphant as I am? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 2. 84. - i.e. "think you I would - triumph as I do?"

-

In I would be sorry, sir, but the - fool should be as oft with your - master as with my mistress, - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 1. - 44. it must be confessed there seems little reason - for would. Inasmuch, however, as the fool is - speaking of something that depends upon himself, i.e. his presence at the Count's court, it may perhaps be - explained as "I would not willingly do anything - to prevent," &c., just as we can say "I would be loth to offend him," in confusion between "I should be loth to offend him" and "I would not willingly, or I would rather not, offend him."

-

In And how unwillingly I left the ring, - When nought would be accepted but - the ring, - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. - 1. 197. there seems, as in our modern "nothing would content him but," some confusion between - "he would accept nothing" and "nothing could - make itself acceptable."

-
-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF. -
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Indicative, third person plural in -en -

Verbs: Indicative Present, old forms of the Third Person Plural. There - were three forms of the plural in Early English--the Northern in es, the Midland in en, - the Southern in eth: "they hop-es," "they hop-en," - "they hop-eth." The two former forms (the last - in the verbs "doth," "hath," and possibly in others) are found in - Shakespeare. Sometimes they are used for the sake of the rhyme; - sometimes that explanation is insufficient:

-

En.-- Where, when men - be-en, there's seldom ease. - <title><abbr>Pericles,</abbr> ii. - Gower, 28. - O friar, these are faults that are not seen, Ours open - and of worst example be-en. - B. J. <title><abbr>S Sh.</abbr> i. - 2. - All perishen of men of pelf, Ne - aught escapen but himself. - <title><abbr>Pericles,</abbr> ii. - Gower, 36. - As fresh as bin the flowers in - May. - PEELE. - Words fearen (terrify) babes. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> - And then the whole quire hold their hips and laugh, - And waxen in their - mirth. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 1. 56.

-

This form is rarely used by Shakespeare, and only archaically. As an - archaic form it is selected for constant use by Spenser.

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Third person plural present in -es -

Third person plural in -s. This form is extremely common in the Folio. It - is generally altered by modern editors, so that its commonness has not - been duly recognized. Fortunately, there are some passages where the - rhyme or metre has made alteration impossible. In some cases the - subject-noun may be considered as singular in thought, e.g. "manners," &c. In other cases the - quasi-singular verb precedes the plural object; - and again, in others the verb has for its nominative two singular nouns - or an antecedent to a plural noun (see 247). But though such instances - are not of equal value with an instance like "his tears runs down," yet they indicate a general - predilection for the inflection in -s which may - well have arisen from the northern E. E. third person plural in -s. - The venom clamours of a jealous woman - - Poisons more deadly than a mad dog's - tooth. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 69. - The great man down, you mark his favourites flies, - The poor advanced makes friends of enemies. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> - iii. 2. 214-5. Here the Globe reads "favourite;" - completely missing, as it seems to me, the intention to describe the crowd of favourites scattering in flight from the fallen patron. - The extreme parts of time extremely forms - All causes to the purpose of his will. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 750.

-

"Manners" is, perhaps, used as a singular in What manners - is in this? - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> v. - 3. 214. - Which very manners - urges. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 234. So Whose church-like humours - fits not for a crown. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - i. 1. 247. -

-

"Riches" may, perhaps, be considered a singular noun (as it is by - derivation, "richesse") in The riches of the ship - is come ashore. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. - 1. 83. But not My old bones - aches (Globe, - ache). - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. - 2. 2. - His tears runs down his beard like - winter-drops (Globe, run). - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. - 16. - We poor unfledg'd - Have never wing'd from view o' the nest, nor knows not - What air's from home (Globe, know). - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 3. - 27. - And worthier than himself - Here tends (Globe and Quarto, tend) the savage strangeness he - puts on, - Disguise the holy strength of their - command, &c. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - ii. 3. 135. - These naughty times - - Puts (Globe, put) bars between the owners and their - rights. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 19. - These high wild hills and rough uneven ways - - Draws out our miles, and makes them wearisome. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 3. 5. - Not for all the sun sees, or - The close earth wombs, or the profound seas hides. (Globe, sea.) - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 501. - The imperious seas breeds monsters - (Globe, breed). - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 35. - Untimely storms makes men expect a - dearth (Globe, make). - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 3. 33.

-

Numbers, perhaps, sometimes stand on a different footing: - Eight yards of uneven ground is three score and ten miles - afoot with me. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 2. 28. - i.e. "A distance of eight yards;" and compare - Three parts of him - is ours already. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 154. - Two of both kinds - makes up four. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 2. 438. But no such explanation avails in - She lifts the coffer-lids that close his - eyes, - Where, lo! two lamps burnt out in darkness lies. - <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> - 1128. - Whose own hard dealings teaches - them suspect - The deeds of others. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. - 3. 163. - Those pretty wrongs that liberty commits - Thy beauty and thy years full well befits. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 41. - There is some confusion in Fortune's - blows - When most struck home, being gentle wounded craves - A noble cunning. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 4. - 8.

-

On the whole, it is probable that though Shakespeare intended to make - "blows" the subject of "craves," he afterwards introduced a new subject, - "being gentle," and therefore "blows" must be considered nominative - absolute and "when" redundant: "Fortune's blows (being) struck home, to - be gentle then requires a noble wisdom." Words to the - heat of deeds too cold breath - gives, - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. - 1. 61. in a rhyming passage.

-

It is perhaps intended to be a sign of low breeding and harsh writing in - the play of Pyramus and Thisbe. Thisbe, the flowers of - odours savours sweet. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. - 1. 84.

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Third person plural present in -th -

Third person plural in -th. Those that through renowne - hath ennobled their life. - MONTAIGNE, 32. See, however, Relative, 247. Their encounters, - though not personal, hath been - royally - encountered (Globe, have). - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 1. - 29. - Where men enforced doth speak - anything. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 33. - Hath all his ventures fail'd? (Globe, - have.) - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 2. - 270. This, however, is a case when the verb - precedes the subject. (See below, 335.)

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Inflection in -s - preceding a plural subject -

Inflection in -s preceding a plural subject. Passages in which the - quasi-singular verb precedes the plural subject - stand on a somewhat different footing. When the subject is as yet future - and, as it were, unsettled, the third person singular might be regarded - as the normal inflection. Such passages are very common, particularly in - the case of "There is," as-- There - is no more such - masters. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 371. - There was at the beginning certaine - light suspitions and accusations put up against - him. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 173. - Of enjoin'd penitents there's four - or five. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 5. - 98. - The spirit upon whose weal depends and rests - The lives of many. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 3. 14. - Then what intends - these forces thou dost bring? - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 1. 60. - There is no woman's sides can, - &c. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. - 96. - Is there not charms? - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 1. 172. - Is all things well? - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 2. 11. - Is there not wars? Is there not - employment? - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 2. 85.

-

So 1 Hen. VI. iii. 2. - 123; R. and J. i. 1. 48; 2 Hen. IV. iii. 2. 199; - 1 Hen. VI. iii. 2. - 9. Here comes the - townsmen. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 68. - Here comes the gardeners (Globe, - come). - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 4. 24. - There comes no swaggerers - here. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 83.

-

This, it is true, comes from Mrs. Quickly, but the following are from - Posthumus and Valentine: How comes - these staggers on me? - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 233. - Far behind his worth - - Comes all the praises that I now - bestow. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - ii. 4. 72. And in the Lover's - Complaint, where the rhyme makes alteration impossible: - And to their audit comes - Their distract parcels in combined sums. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 230. - What cares these roarers for the - name of king? - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. - 17. - There grows all herbs fit to cool - looser flames. - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> i. - 1. - There was the first gentlemanlike - tears that ever we shed. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 2. - 155. - Has his daughters brought him to - this pass? (Globe, have.) - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 4. - 65. - What means your graces? (Globe, - mean.) - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 7. - 30. - But most miserable - - Is the desires that's (247) glorious (Globe, desire). - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. - 6. ("Few" and "more" might, perhaps, be considered - nouns in Here's a few - flowers. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 283. - There is no more such - masters. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 2. - 371. A sum of money also can be considered as a - singular noun: For thy three thousand ducats here - is six. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 84.) - There lies - Two kinsmen (who) digged their graves with weeping - eyes. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> - iii. 3. 168. - Sir, there lies such - secrets in this fardell and box. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 783. - At this hour - - Lies at my mercy all mine enemies - (Globe, lie). - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iv. - 1. 264.

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Inflection in -s with - two singular nouns as subject -

Inflection in "s" with two singular nouns as subject.

-

The inflection in s is of frequent occurrence - also when two or more singular nouns precede the verb: - The heaviness and guilt within my bosom - - Takes off my manhood. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 2. - Faith and troth bids - them. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iv. 5. 170. - Plenty and peace breeds - cowards. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 5. - 21. - For women's fear and love holds - quantity. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 177. - Where death and danger dogs the - heels of worth. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. - 15. - Scorn and derision never comes - (Globe and Quarto, come) in - tears. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 2. 123. - Thy weal and woe are both of them extremes, - Despair and hope makes thee - ridiculous. - <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> - 988. - My hand and ring is - yours. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 4. - 57. - O, Cymbeline, heaven and my conscience - knows. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 3. - 99. - Hanging and wiving goes by - destiny. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 9. 83. - The which my love and some necessity - Now lays upon you. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 4. 34.

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Apparent cases of the inflection in -s -

Apparent cases of the inflection in "s."

-

Often, however, a verb preceded by a plural noun (the apparent - nominative) has for its real nominative, not the noun, but the noun - clause. The combatants being kin - Half stints their strife before they - do begin. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iv. 5. 93. - i.e. "The fact that the combatants are kin." - Wherein his brains still beating puts him thus - From fashion of himself. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 1. 182. - i.e. "The beating of his brains on this." - And our ills told us - - Is as our earing. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 2. 115. - i.e. "The telling us of our faults is like - ploughing us." And great affections - wrestling in thy bosom - - Doth make an earthquake of - nobility. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 2. - 42. - To know our enemies' minds we 'ld rip their hearts: - (To rip) Their papers is more - lawful. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 266.

-

So in Blest be those, - How mean soe'er, that have their honest wills, - Which seasons comfort, - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. - 8. "which" has for its antecedent "having one's - honest will."

-

Conversely, a plural is implied, and hence the verb is in the plural, in - Men's flesh preserv'd so whole - do seldom win. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 1. 301. - i.e. "when men are too careful about their - safety they seldom win." Smile heaven (the gods, or the - stars) upon this fair conjunction, - That long have frowned upon their - enmity. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. - 5. 21.

-

It may be conjectured that this licence, as well as the licence of using - the -s inflection where the verb precedes, or - where the noun clause may be considered the nominative, would in all - probability not have been tolerated but for the fact that -s was still recognized as a provincial plural - inflection.

-

The following is simply a case of transposition: Now, sir, - the sound that tells what hour it is - - Are clamorous groans. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 5. 56.

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- -s final - misprinted -

S final misprinted. Though the rhyme and metre establish the fact that - Shakespeare used the plural verbal inflection in s, yet it ought to be stated that -s - final in the Folio is often a misprint. Being indicated by a mere line - at the end of a word in MS., it was often confused with the comma, full - stop, dash or hyphen. Comes (,) - shall we in? - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> i. - 1. 284. - At that that I have kil'd my lord, a - Flys. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 2. - 53. - Good man, these joyful tears show thy true - hearts. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. - 3. 175. Conversely, in one or two places the dash - or hyphen has usurped the place of the s. - Unkle, what newe--? - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. - 2. 30. - With gobbets of thy - Mother-blecding - heart. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 1. 85.

-

Sometimes (even without the possibility of mistake for a comma) the -s is inserted: Sir - Protheus, your Fathers call's for - you. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - i. 3. 88. - Sawcie Lictors - Will catch at us like Strumpets, and scald Rimers - - Ballads us out of tune. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 2. 216.

-

Yet in many passages the -s is probably correct, - though we should now omit it, especially at the end of nouns. As we - still use "riches," "gains," almost as singular nouns, so Shakespeare - seems to have used "lands," "wars," "stones," "sorrows," "flatteries," - "purposes," "virtues," "glories," "fortunes," "things," "attempts," - "graces," "treasons," "succours," "behaviours," "duties," "funerals," - "proceedings," &c. as collective nouns.

-

In other cases there seems at least a method in - the error. The -s is added to plural adjectives and to adjectives or nouns dependent upon nouns inflected in "s," as The letters - patents. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 202 (Folio).

-

It is common in E. E. for plural adjectives of Romance origin to take the - plural inflection. But see 430. The Globe reads "patents" in Rich. - II. ii. 3. 130.

-

The following are selected, without verification, from Walker: - Kings Richards - throne. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. - Smooth and welcomes - newes. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 1. - Lords Staffords death. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. - 3. - The Thicks-lips. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 1.

-

A word already plural sometimes receives an additional plural inflection: - Your - teethes. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. - 1. - Others faults. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. - 2. - Men look'd . . . each at - others. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. - 5. - Boths. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> ii. - 4. - On others grounds. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 1.

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Past indicative forms in -u -

Past indicative forms in u are very common in Shakespeare. Thus, "sang" - does not occur, while "sung" is common as a past indicative. "Sprang" is - less common as a past tense than "sprung" (2 Hen. - IV. i. 1. 111). "Begun" (Hamlet, iii. - 2. 220) is not uncommon for "began," which is also used. We also find - I drunk him to his - bed. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 5. 21.

-

Past indicative tenses in u were common in the - seventeenth century, but the irregularity dates from the regular Early - English idiom.

-

In A. -S. the second person singular, and the three plural persons of - some verbs, e.g. "singan," had the same vowel - u, while the first and third persons - singular had a. Hence, though the distinction - was observed pretty regularly in E. E., yet gradually the u and a were used - indiscriminately in the past tense without distinction of person.

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Second person singular in -ts -

Second Person Singular in -ts. In verbs ending with -t, -test final in the second person sing, often becomes -ts for euphony. Thus: "Thou torments," Rich. II. - iv. 1. 270 (Folio); "Thou requests," - Rich. III. ii. 1. 98 (Folio); "reuisits," Hamlet, i. 4. 53; "splits," M. for M. - ii. 2. 115; "exists," - Ib. iii. 1. 20 (Folio); "solicites," Cymb. i. 6. - 147 (Folio); "refts," Cymb. iii. 3. 103 - (Folio). "Thou fleets," Sonn. 19; this is marked in What art thou - call'st . . . and - affrights? - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> - iv. 1.

-

This termination in -s contains perhaps a trace - of the influence of the northern inflection in -s for the second pers, sing.

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Past indicative -t for - -ted -

Past Indicative: -t for -ted. In verbs in which the infinitive ends in - -t, -ed is often omitted in the past - indicative for euphony. I fast and - prayed for their intelligence. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 347 - There they hoist us. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 147. - Plunged in the foaming brine and quit - the vessel. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 211. - When service sweat for duty, not - for meed. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 3. 58. - Stood Dido . . . and waft her - love - To come again to Carthage. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. - 10. Compare Hen. - VIII. ii. 1. 33; M. of V. iii. 2. 205.

-

We find "bid" for "bided," i.e. "endured," in - Endured of (by) her for whom you - bid like sorrow. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 304. This is, of course, as natural as - "chid," "rid," &c., which are recognized forms. On the other hand, - the termination in -ed is sometimes used for a - stronger form: I - shaked. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> ii. - 1. 319.

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Participles. -Ed - omitted after d and t, - &c. -

Participle: -ed omitted after d and t. Some verbs ending in -te, -t, and -d, on - account of their already resembling participles in their - terminations, do not add -ed in the participle. - The same rule, naturally dictated by euphony, is found in E. E. "If the - root of a verb end in -d or -t doubled or preceded by another consonant, the -de or -te of the past - tense, and -d or -t of - the past participle, are omitted."Morris, Specimens - of Early English, xxxv. Thus-- - - Well hast thou acquit - thee. - <abbr>Rich. - III.</abbr> v. 5. 3. - Mirror for - Magistrates (NARES). - - These things indeed you have - articulate. - <abbr>1 Hen. - IV.</abbr> v. 1. 72. - Tempest, i. 2. 31. - Let the - bloat king tempt - you. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 4. - 182. - - - He was contract to lady - Lucy. - <abbr>Rich. - III.</abbr> iii. 7. 179. - - - They have degenerate. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 38. - - - And I of ladies most - deject and - wretched. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 1. - 163. - T. of Sh. i. 1. - 32. Hamlet, i. 2. - 20. - - - An enshield - beauty. - <abbr>M. for - M.</abbr> ii. 4. 80. - - - Their means are less - exhaust. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 16. - - - Her noble stock graft with - ignoble plants. - <abbr>Rich. - III.</abbr> iii. 7. 127. - Compare An ingraft - infirmity. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 3. - 144. - - - The iron of itself, though - heat red-hot. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> - iv. 1. 61. - - - For 'tis the sport to have the enginer - - Hoist with his own - petard. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 4. - 207. - - - Many are - infect. - <abbr>Tr. and - Cr.</abbr> i. 3. 188. - - - The very rats instinctively have - quit it. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. - 147. - - - Degree is - suffocate. - <abbr>Tr. and - Cr.</abbr> i. 3. 125. - - - Unspotted heart never yet - taint with - love. - <abbr>1 Hen. - VI.</abbr> v. 3. 183. - Hen. VIII. ii. 1. 141. - - A braver choice of dauntless spirits - Than now the English bottoms have waft o'er. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> - ii. 1. 73. - Rich. III. i. 2. 216. - - The wild waves - whist. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. - 379. - i.e. "being whisted or made silent." So, in - imitation, The winds, with wonder whist, Smoothly the waters kist. - MILTON, - <title><abbr>Hymn on the - Nativity.</abbr> - -

-

Words like "miscreate," Hen. V. i. 2. 16; - "create," M. N. D. v. 1. - 412, "consecrate," Ib. 422, being - directly derived from Latin participles, stand on a different footing, - and may themselves be regarded as participial adjectives, without the - addition of d.

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Participles. -en - dropped -

Participles, Formation of. Owing to the tendency to drop the inflection - en, the Elizabethan authors frequently used - the curtailed forms of past participles which are common in Early - English: "I have spoke, forgot, writ, chid," &c. Have - you chose this man? - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 163. Where, however, the form thus curtailed was - in danger of being confused with the infinitive, as in "taken," they - used the past tense for the participle: - - And thereupon these errors are - arose. - <abbr>C. of - E.</abbr> v. 1. 388. - 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 84. - - Thou . . . hast eat thy - bearer up. - <abbr>2 Hen. - IV.</abbr> iv. 5. 165; <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> - iv. 1. 196. - C. of E. v. 1. - 313; 2 Hen. - IV. i. 1. 199. - - We were . . . holp - hither. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> - i. 2. 63. (In this case, however, the en is merely dropped.) - - Where I have took them - up. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> - ii. 1. 50. - - - Then, Brutus, I have much - mistook your passion. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. - 48. - 2 Hen. IV. v. 3. - 98; Hen. V. - iv. 3. 2. T. of - A. ii. 1. 123. - - Coriol. iii. 1. - 319. - Hen. VIII. ii. 4. - 30. - Rich. II. ii. 1. - 14. - Lear, i. 2. 93; - Cymb. iii. 5. - 21. - -

-

Or sometimes the form in ed: - O, when degree is - shaked. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - i. 3. 101. So Hen. V. ii. 1. 124; Temp. ii. 1. 39; 1 Hen. - IV. iii. 1. 17. But shook - for shaken is also common. The - wind -shaked surge. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. - 1. 13. -

-

"Ope" in "The gates are ope," Coriol. i. 4. 43, seems to be the adjective "open" without the - -n, and not a verb.

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Participles. Irregular formations -

Irregular participial formations. The following are irregular:-- - You have - swam. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. - 1. 38. - I have spake. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - ii. 4. 153. - Misbecomed. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 778. - Becomed. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 406. - Which thou hast perpendicularly - fell. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 54. - We had droven them - home. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 7. 5. "Sawn" for "seen" is - found as a rhyme to "drawn," L. C. 91. - Strucken. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. - 1. 46; <abbr>L. - L. L.</abbr> iv. 3. 224; <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. - 209. - When they are fretten with the - gusts of heaven. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 77. - Sweaten. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 1. 65.

-

(So Quartos.)

-

Caught seems to be distinguished as an adjective - from the participle catch'd in - None are so surely caught when they are catch'd - As wit turned fool. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 69.

-

The following are unusual:-- - Splitted. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. - 1. 105, v. 1. 308; <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 1. - 24. - Beated. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 62.

-

The following are archaic:-- Marcus, unknit that - sorrow-wreathen knot. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 2. - 4. - Foughten. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 6. - 18.

-
-
- VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Participial prefix y- -

The participial prefix y- is only two or three times used in - Shakespeare's plays: "y-clept," "y-clad," "y-slaked." In E. E. y- is prefixed to other forms of speech beside - participles, like the German ge-. But in - Elizabethan English the y- was wholly disused - except as a participial prefix, and even the latter was archaic. Hence - we must explain as follows: The sum of this - Brought hither to Pentapolis - - Yravished the regions - round. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iii. - Gower, 35.

-

Shakespeare was probably going to write (as in the same speech, line 1, - "yslaked hath") "yravished the regions hath," but the necessity of the rhyme, - and the diminished sense of the grammatical force of the participial - prefix, made him alter the construction. The y- is used by Sackville before a present - participle, "y-causing." In M. of V. ii. 9. 68, and - elsewhere, we find "I wiss" apparently for the old "y-wiss."

-
-
-
- VERBS, MOODS AND TENSES. -
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INDICATIVE: simple present for complete present - with adverbs meaning "as yet," &c. -

Indicative simple present for complete present with adverbs signifying - "as yet," &c.

-

This is in accordance with the Latin idiom, "jampridem opto," &c., - and it is explicable on the ground that, when an action continued up to - the present time is still continuing, the speaker may prefer the verb to - dwell simply on the fact that the action is - present, allowing the adverb to express the past continuousness: - That's the worst tidings that I - hear of yet. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 1. 127. - How does your honour for - this many a day? - <title><abbr>Hamiet,</abbr> iii. 1. - 91.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INDICATIVE: "since," &c. -

Simple past for complete present with "since," &c.

-

This is in accordance with the Greek use of the aorist, and it is as - logical as our more modern use. The difference depends upon a difference - of thought, the action being regarded simply as - past without reference to the present or to - completion. - I saw him not these many years, and yet - I know 'tis he. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 66. - I saw not better sport these seven - years' day. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. - 1. 3. - Since death of my dear'st - mother - It did not speak before. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 190. - I did not see him - since. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 1. - I was not angry since I came in France - Until this instant. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 7. - 58. - I can tell you strange news that you yet - dreamed not of. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 2. - 4.

-

It will be noticed that the above examples all contain a negative. The - indefinite tense seems to have peculiar - propriety when we are denying that an action was performed at any time whatever. Hence the contrast: - Judges and senates have been - bought with gold, Esteem and love were - never to be sold. - POPE, - <title><abbr>Essay on Man,</abbr> iv. - 187. - But we have also, without a negative, And - since I saw thee, - The affliction of my mind amends. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> v. - 1. 114.

-

The simple present is in the following example incorrectly combined with - the complete present. But the two verbs are so far apart that they may - almost be regarded as belonging to different sentences, especially as - "but" may be regarded as semi-adversative. And never - since the middle summer's spring - - Met we . . . but . . . thou hast disturbed our - sport. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - ii. 1. 83-7.

-

On the other hand, the complete present is used remarkably in-- - D. Pedro. Runs - not this speech like iron through your blood? - - Claud. I have - drunk poison whiles he utter'd it. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. - 1. 253.

-

This can only be explained by a slight change of thought: "I have drunk - poison (and drunk [339] poison all the) while he spoke."

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INDICATIVE: future for subjunctive and - infinitive -

Future for Subjunctive and Infinitive. The future is often used where we - should use the infinitive or subjunctive.

-

A comparison of Wickliffe with the versions of the sixteenth century - would show that in many cases the Early English subjunctive had been - replaced by the Elizabethan "shall." And I will sing that - they shall hear I am not - afraid. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 1. 126. - That you shall surely find - him - Lead to the Sagittary the raised search. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 1. 158. - That thou shalt see the - difference of our spirits, - I pardon thee thy life before thou ask it. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 368. - Therefore in fierce tempest is he coming - That, if requiring fail, he will - compel. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. - 4. 101. Here, however (283), "so" may be omitted - before "that," i.e. "so that he purposes - compulsion if fair means fail." Reason with the - fellow, - Lest you shall chance to whip your - information. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 6. 53. - If thou refuse and wilt - encounter with my wrath. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. - 138. - The constable desires thee thou wilt - mind - Thy followers of repentance. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. - 84. - Will you permit that I shall stand - condemn'd? - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 3. 119. -

-

So with "for" used for "because" (117) in the sense of "in order that." - And, for the time shall not seem tedious, - I'll tell thee what befel me. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 1. 10.

-

As in Latin, the future is sometimes correctly and logically used with - reference to future occurrences; but we find it side by side with the - incorrect and modern idiom. Farewell till we - shall meet again. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 4. 40. - He that outlives this day and comes safe home, - He that shall live this day and see old age. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. - 40. - All France will be replete with mirth and joy, - When they shall hear how we have - play'd the men. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 6. 16. - When they shall know. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 4. 49. - If you shall see - Cordelia. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 1. - 46. - Till your strong hand shall help - to give him strength. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 133.

-

The future seems used (perhaps with reference to the original meaning of - "shall") to signify necessary and habitual - recurrence in Good Lord, what madness rules in - brain-sick men - When for so slight and frivolous a cause - Such factious emulations shall - arise. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 1. 113.

-

So Men shall deal unadvisedly - sometimes. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 293.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INFINITIVE: to omitted, - inserted -

Infinitive. "To" omitted and inserted. In Early English the present - infinitive was represented by -en (A.-S. -an), so that "to speak" was "speken," and "he is able to speak" was "he can - speken," which, though very rare, is found - in Pericles, ii. Prologue, 12. The -en in time became -e, - and the -e in time became mute; thus reducing - "sing-en" to "sing." When the en dropped into disuse, and to was substituted for it, several verbs which we call - auxiliary, and which are closely and commonly connected with other - verbs, retained the old licence of omitting to, - though the infinitival inflection was lost. But naturally, in the - Elizabethan period, while this distinction between auxiliary and - non-auxiliary verbs was gradually gaining force, there was some - difference of opinion as to which verbs did, and which did not, require - the "to," and in Early English there is much - inconsistency in this respect. Thus in consecutive lines - "ought" is used without, and "let" with, "to." - And though we owe the fall - of Troy requite, Yet let revenge - thereof from gods to light. - <title><abbr>Mirror for - Magistrates</abbr> (quoted by Dr. GUEST). - You ought not walk. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. - 3. - Suffer him speak no more. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> iii. - 1. - If the Senate still command me serve. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. - 1. - The rest I wish thee gather. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 5. 96. - You were wont be civil. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. - 3. 190. - I list not prophesy. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 1. - 26. - He thought have slaine her. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 1. - 50. - It forst him slacke. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 19.

-

"Stay" is probably a verb in How long within this wood - intend you (to) stay? - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. - 1. 138. - Desire her (to) call her wisdom to her. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 5. - 35. - As one near death to those that wish him (to) - live. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 1. - 134. - What might'st thou do that honour would (wished) thee - (to) - do? - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> Prologue, - 18. - That wish'd him in the barren mountains (to) - starve. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - i. 3. 159. So M. - for M. iv. 3. 138; M. Ado, iii. 1. 42. Hence "overlook" is - probably not the subjunctive (see however 369) but the infinitive in - Willing you (to) overlook this - pedigree. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. - 90. So after "have need:" Thou - hadst need send for more - money. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. - 99. - Vouchsafe me speak a word. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 282. - To come view fair Portia. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 7. 43. - We'll come dress you straight. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - iv. 2. 80. - I will go seek the king. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 1. 101. We still retain a dislike to use the formal - to after "go" and "come," which may almost - be called auxiliaries, and we therefore say, "I will come and see you."

-

We cannot reject now the to after "know" (though - after this word we seldom use the infinitive at all, and prefer to use - the conjunction "that"), but Shakespeare has Knowing thy - heart (to) torment me with disdain. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 132. - A similar omission is found in That they - would suffer these abominations - By our strong arms from forth her fair streets (to be) - chased. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 1634. So Because, my lord, we would - have had you (to have) heard - The traitor speak. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 5. 56.

-

To is inserted after "let" both in the sense of - "suffer" and in that of "hinder." And - let (suffer) no quarrel nor no - brawl to come. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 364. - If nothing lets (prevents) - to make us happy both. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 256. On the other hand, to is - omitted after "beteem" in the sense of "suffer:" He might - not beteem the winds of heaven - Visit her face too roughly. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 141. After "durst:" I - durst, my lord, - to wager she is - honest. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. - 2. 11.

-

The to is often inserted after verbs of - perceiving,--"feel," "see," "hear," &c. Who heard me - to deny it? - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 25. - Myself have heard a voice to call - him so. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 94. - Whom when on ground she grovelling saw - to roll. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> v. 7. - 32. - Methinks I feel this youth's perfections - - To creep in at mine - eyes. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. - 317. - I had rather hear you to solicit - that. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 1. - 120. - To see great Hercules whipping a - gig, - And profound Solomon to tune a - jig, - And Nestor play at push-pin with the - boys. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> - iv. 3. 167-9.

-

This quotation shows that, after "see," the infinitive, whether with or - without "to," is equivalent to the participle. "Whipping," "to tune," - and "play," are all co-ordinate. The participial form is the most - correct: as in Latin, "Audivi illam canentem;" modern English, "I heard - her sing;" Elizabethan English, "I heard her to sing." The infinitive with to after verbs of perception occurs rarely, if ever, in Early - English (Mätzner quotes Wickliffe, St. John - xii. 18, but ?). It seems to have been on the increase towards the end of the sixteenth century, for whereas Wickliffe - (St. Matt. xv. 31) has "The puple wondride - seynge dumb men spekynge and crokid men goynge, blynde men seyinge," - Tyndale (1534) has "The people wondred to se the domme speak, the maymed - whole, the halt to go, and the blynde to se;" and the A. V. (1611) has to throughout. This idiom is also very common in - North, and Florio's "Montaigne." We have recurred to the idiom of Early - English.

-

Compare William of Palerne, l. 871: "and whan he sei<*> bat semly - sitte him bi-fore," i.e. "and when he saw her in her beauty sit before him." In this quotation we might render "sitte" by - the participle "sitting," as the girl is regarded as "in the state of - sitting." This opens the question of the origin of the phrase "to see - great Hercules whipping." Is "whipping," by - derivation, a verbal abbreviated for "a-whipping." as in 93, or a - present participle? The common construction after "see" and "hear" in - Layamon and William of Palerne seems to be neither the participle nor - the verbal, but the infinitive in -e or -en. Probably, when the infinitive inflection - died out, it was felt that the short uninflected form was not weighty - enough to express the emphatic infinitive, and recourse was had to the - present participle, a substitution which was aided by the similarity of - the terminations -en and -ing. This is one of the many cases in which the terminations - of the infinitive and present participle have been confused together - (93), and the -ing in this construction - represents the old infinitive inflection -en. - This may explain: I my brother know - Yet living (to live) in my - glass. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. - 415. - i.e. "that my brother lives."

-

Hence, perhaps, also -ing was added as a - reminiscence of the old gerundive termination -ene, in such expressions as Put the liveries - to making. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 2. 124.

-

Similarly we find, side by side, in Selden's "Table Talk," "He fell to - eating" and he "fell to eat."

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INFINITIVE: to omitted and - inserted after the same verb -

"To" omitted and inserted in the same sentence. The to is often omitted in the former of two clauses and inserted - in the latter, particularly when the finite principal verb is an - auxiliary, or like an auxiliary. Whether hadst thou rather be a - Faulconbridge - And, like thy brother, to enjoy thy - land. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> i. 1. - 134. - I would no more - Endure this wooden slavery than to - suffer - The flesh-fly blow my mouth. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. - 1. 62. - Who would be so mock'd with - glory, or to live - But in a dream of friendship? - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. - 2. 33. So K. - J. v. 2. 138-9; J. C. iv. 3. 73; T. - N. v. 1. 346. Sir, I desire you (to) do me - right and justice, - And to bestow your pity on - me. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. - 4. 14. - Bids you - Deliver up the crown and to take - pity. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. - 4. 104. - Makes both my body pine and soul - to languish. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. - 1. 31. - Make thy two eyes like stars - start from their spheres, - Thy knotted and combined locks to - part. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 4. - 18. - Brutus had rather be a - villager - Than to repute himself a son of - Rome. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 175. - She tells me she'll wed the - stranger knight, - Or never more to view nor day nor - night. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> ii. - 5. 17. - Some pagan shore, - Where these two Christian armies might combine - The blood of malice in a vein of league, - And not to spend it so - unneighbourly. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 2. - 39.

-

Thus probably we must explain: And let them all encircle him about, - And fairy-like to pinch the unclean - knight. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - iv. 4. 57.

-

The common explanation "to-pinch," attributes to Shakespeare an archaism - which is probably nowhere found in his works (not even in P. of T. iii. 2. 17). See All - to, 28.

-

It is a question how to explain She is abus'd, stol'n from - me and corrupted - By spells and medicines bought of mountebanks: - For nature so preposterously to - err, - Being not deficient, blind or lame of sense, - Sans witchcraft could - not. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 62.

-

Here, either as above, (1) "to err" depends on - "could," i.e. "Nature was not able to err;" or (2) "could not" might perhaps stand - for "could not be," "was impossible," having for its subject "Nature to - err." (See 354.) In (2) "for" may be either (a) - a conjunction, or (b) a - preposition: "It was not possible for Nature thus to err." I prefer - (1).

-

In For little office - The hateful commons will perform for us - Except, like curs, to tear us all to - pieces, - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 139. "to tear" may be considered as a noun, the - object of "except."

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INFINITIVE: "It were best (to):" "I were best (to)" -

It were best (to). To is often omitted after - "best" in such phrases as "it were best," "thou wert best," &c. - Perhaps there is in some of these cases an unconscious blending of two - constructions, the infinitive and imperative, exactly corresponding to - the Greek oi=sq) ou)=n o(\ dra=son. - 'Tis best put finger in the eye. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. - 1. 78. - I were best not call. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. - 19. - 'Twere best not know myself. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 2. 73. - Best draw my sword. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. - 25.

-

In most of these cases the speaker is speaking of himself: but often it - is impossible, without the context, to tell whether the verb is in the - infinitive or imperative. Thus in Better be with the - dead, - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 2. 20. it is only the following line, Whom we, to gain our peace, have sent to - peace, that shows that be is - infinitive. When we now use this idiom, we generally intend the verb to - be used imperatively.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INFINITIVE: "It were best (to):" "I were best (to)" -

I were best (to). The construction Thou wert - better gall the devil. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 3. - 94. - I were best leave him. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 3. 82. - Madam, you're best - consider. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 2. - 79. like the modern construction "if you please," - (in which we should now say, and be correct in saying, that "you" is the - subject, though it was originally the object, of "please,") represents - an old impersonal idiom: "Me were liefer," i.e. - "it would be more pleasant to me;" "Me were loth;" "Him were better." - Very early, however, the personal construction is found side by side - with the impersonal. The change seems to have arisen from an erroneous - feeling that "Me were better" was ungrammatical. Sometimes the to is inserted: You were best - to go to bed. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - v. 1. 196. - You were best to tell Antonio what - he said. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 8. 33. -

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INFINITIVE: to omitted after - conjunctions -

"To" omitted after Conjunctions.

-

Where two infinitives are coupled together by a conjunction, the to is still omitted in the former, where the batter happens to be nearer to the - principal verb, e.g. after "rather than." "Rather than see - himself disgraced, he preferred to die." But we could not say - Will you be so good, scauld knave, - as eat it? - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 1. - 31.

-

This is probably to be explained, like the above, as a blending of two - constructions--the infinitive, "Will you be so good as to eat it?" and the imperative, "Eat it, will - you be so good?"

-

In Under the which he shall not choose but - fall. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 7. 66. - Nay then, indeed she cannot choose but - hate thee. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 289. - Thou shalt not choose but - go. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 1. - 61. the obvious and grammatical construction is "he - shall not choose anything except (to) fall;" "she cannot choose anything - except (to) hate thee;" but probably (contrary to Mätzner's view, - iii. 18) the explanation of the omission is, that Shakespeare mentally - supplies "shall," "can," &c. "He shall not choose anything else, but - (shall) fall." This is supported by Who . . . cannot - choose but they must - blab. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. - 1. 28.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Noun and infinitive used as subject or - object -

Noun and infinitive used as subject or object.

-

It might be thought that this was a Latinism. But a somewhat similar use - of the infinitive with a noun in impersonal sentences is often found in - E. E. and, though rarely, in A. -S. No wondur is a lewid man - to ruste. - CHAUCER, - <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> - 504. - It is ful fair a man to bear him - even. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 1525. - It spedith one man for to die for be - puple. - WICKLIFFE, - <title><abbr>St John</abbr> xviiii. - 14. (So Mätzner, but Bagster has "that o - man,") i.e. "that one man should die." - It is the lesser fault, modesty finds, - - Women to change their shapes than - men their minds. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - v. 4. 109. - As in an early spring - We see the appearing buds which to - prove fruit - Hope gives not so much warrant as despair - That frosts will bite them. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 3. 39. - This to prove true - I do engage my life. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> v. - 4. 171. - Be then desir'd - A little to disquantity your train, - And the remainder that shall still depend - - To be such men that shall besort - your age. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. - 272.

-

In the following instance "brags of" is used like "boasts:" - Verona brags of him - - To be a virtuous and well-govern'd - youth. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. - 5. 70. - I have deserv'd - - All tongues to talk their - bitterest. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 2. - 217. - (This) is all as monstrous to our human reason As my Antigonus to break his grave. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. - 42. - O that self-chain about his neck - - Which he foreswore most monstrously - to have. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 11; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 337. - Add perhaps The duke - Will never grant this forfeiture to - hold, - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 3. 25. though "forfeiture" may be personified, and - "grant" used like "allow." We retain this use, but transpose "for" in - "for to" (see the example from Wickliffe - above) and place it before the noun or pronoun: For me to put him to his purgation - would perhaps plunge him - into far more choler. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 317.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Infinitive used as a noun -

The Infinitive used as a Noun. This use is still retained when the - Infinitive is the subject of a verb, as "To walk is pleasant;" but we - should not now say-- What's sweet to do to - do will aptly find. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 13. - My operant powers their functions leave to - do. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 184; - <title><abbr>ib.</abbr> iii. 4. - 66. - Have not to do with - him. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 292. So 3 Hen. - VI. iv. 5. 2. Metaphors far-fet - hinder to be understood. - B. J. <title><abbr>Disc.</abbr> - 757. Apparently to is - omitted in the following curious passage:-- For to (to) have this - absolute power of Dictator they added never to be afraid to be deposed. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 611.

-

It is doubtful whether the infinitive is a noun in the objective in - Nor has he with him to - supply his life. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. - 1. 46. - i.e. "the power of supplying;" or whether - "anything" is understood: "He has not anything to supply his - livelihood." We can say "I was denied my rights," but not - I am denied to sue my - livery here. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - ii. 3. 129.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Infinitive used indefinitely -

Infinitive, indefinitely used. To was originally - used not with the infinitive but with the gerund in -e, and, like the Latin "ad" with the - gerund, denoted a purpose. Thus "to love" was - originally "to lovene," i.e. "to (or toward) loving" (ad amandum). Gradually, as to superseded the proper infinitival inflection, to was used in other and more indefinite senses, - "for," "about," "in," "as regards," and, in a word, for any form of the - gerund as well as for the infinitive. - To fright you thus - methinks I am too savage. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 70. Not "too savage to - fright you," but "in or for frighting you." I was too strict - to make mine own - away. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 243. - i.e. "I was too severe to myself in sacrificing my son." Too proud - to be (of being) so - valiant. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. - 1. 263. - I will not shame myself to give - you (by giving you) this. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 431. - Make moan to be abridged. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 1. - 126. Not, "in order to be," - but, "about being abridged." Who - then shall blame - His pester'd senses to recoil and - start. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> v. 2. - 22. - i.e. "for recoiling." Comp. T. of Sh. iii. 2. 27; - A. Y. L. v. 2. - 110. O, who shall hinder me - to wail and weep? - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 2. 27. - i.e. "as regards, or from, wailing." - But I shall grieve you - to report (by reporting) the - rest. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 95. - You might have saved me my pains - to have taken away the - ring. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 2. - 6. - i.e. "by having taken away." I - the truer, so to be (for being) false - with you. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 5. - 44. - Lest the State shut itself out to - take any penalty for the same. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 158. - i.e. "as regards taking any penalty." We still - say, "I fear to do it," where "to" has no - meaning of purpose; but Bacon wrote-- Young men care not - to innovate. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 161. "are not cautious about - innovating." So Tr. and - Cr. v. 1. 71.

-

This gerundive use of the infinitive is common after the verb "to mean:" - What mean these masterless and gory - swords - - To lie discolour'd by this place of - peace? - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> v. - 3. 143. - What mean you, sir, - - To give them this - discomfort? - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 1. 34. So Tr. and - Cr. v. 1. 30. To weep - to have that which it fears to - lose. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 64. - i.e. "to weep because of - having, because it has."

-

We say, "I took eleven hours to write it," or "I spent eleven hours in writing," not Eleven hours I - spent to write it over. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. - 6. 5; <abbr>M. of - V.</abbr> i. 1. 154. - But thou strik'st me - Sorely, to say (in saying) I - did. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. - 18. - You scarce can right me throughly then to - say You did mistake. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. - 99. - i.e. "by saying." I know not what I - shall incur to pass it. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 2. - 57. - i.e. "I know not what penalty I shall incur as - the consequence of, or for, letting it pass." - You're well to - live. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 3. - 121. - i.e. "You are well off as - regards living," resembles our modern, "You are well to do." The infinitive thus used is seldom - preceded by an object: So that, conclusions to be as kisses, if your (221) four - negatives - Make your two affirmatives, why then, &c. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 22. - What! I, that kill'd her husband - and his father, - - To take her in her heart's extremest - hate! - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - i. 2. 231-2. From 216 it will be seen that the - English pronoun, when it represents the Latin accusative before the - infinitive, is often found in the nominative. The following is a curious - instance of the ambiguity attending this idiom:-- I do - beseech your grace - - To have some conference with your - grace alone. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 3. 27. - i.e. "about having some conference," and here, - as the context shows, "that I may have some conference."

-

Equally ambiguous, with a precisely opposite interpretation, is - Sir, the queen - Desires your visitation, and to - be - Acquainted with this stranger. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. - 1. 169. - i.e. "and that you will become acquainted." - Of him I gather'd honour - Which he to seek (seeking) of me - again perforce - Behoves me keep at utterance. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 2. - 73.

-

Probably we must thus explain: Thou'lt torture me to leave unspoken that Which, to be spoke, would torture thee. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 5. - 139. - i.e. "You wish to torture me for leaving unspoken that which, by being - spoken, would torture you." Foul is most foul - being foul to be a - scoffer, - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. - 5. 62. seems to mean "foulness is most foul when - its foulness consists in being scornful."

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Infinitive used at the beginning of a - sentence -

"To" frequently stands at the beginning of a sentence in the above - indefinite signification. Thus Macb. iv. 2. 70, quoted above, and-- - To do this - deed, - Promotion follows. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 356. - To know my deed, 'twere best not - know myself. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. - 2. 73. - To say to go with you, I - cannot. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. out - &c.</abbr> iv. 6. - To belie him I will - not. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 3. - 299. - Other of them may have crooked noscs, but to owe (as regards - owning) such straight arms, none. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 1. - 38. - For of one grief grafted alone, - To graft another thereupon, A surer - crab we can have none. - HEYWOOD. - To lack or lose that we would - win So that our fault is not therein, What woe or want - end or begin? - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - To sue to live, I find I seek to - die, - And seeking death find - life, - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. - 1. 43. where "to sue to - live" means "as regards suing to live," and - corresponds to "seeking death."

-

This indefinite use of the infinitive in a gerundive sense seems to be a - continuation of the old idiom which combined to - with the gerund.

-

Less frequently the clause depends on "that:" But that I'll give my voice on Richard's - side, - God knows I will not do it. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 1. 53.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- For to -

For to. When the notion of purpose is to be brought out, for to is often used instead of to, and in other cases also. Similarly the - Danish and Swedish languages (Mätzner) have "for at," and the old - French has "por (pour) à," with the infinitive. For to is still more common in Early English - than in Elizabethan.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Infinitive active where we use passive -

Infinitive active is often found where we use the passive, as in - Yet, if men moved him, was he such a - storm - As oft 'twixt May and April is to - see. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 102.

-

This is especially common in "what's to do" - (T. N. iii. 3. 18; - &c.) for "what's to be done." See Ellipses, 405, and compare Savage, - extreme, rude, cruel, not to - trust. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 129. - i.e. "not to be trusted."

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Infinitive complete present after verbs of - intending, &c. -

Infinitive, complete Present. It is now commonly asserted that such - expressions as "I hoped to have seen him - yesterday" are ungrammatical. But in the Elizabethan as in Early English - authors, after verbs of hoping, intending, or - verbs signifying that something ought to have been done but was not, the Complete Present - Infinitive is used. We still retain this idiom in the expression, "I would (i.e. wished to) - have done it." "I ought (i.e. was bound) to - have done it." But we find in Shakespeare-- I - hoped thou shouldst have been my - Hamlet's wife; - I thought thy bride-bed to have - deck'd, sweet maid. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 1. 268. - Thought to have - begg'd. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. - 48.

-

In Levied an army weening to redeem, - And have install'd me in the - diadem, - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 5. 89, it is difficult to explain the - juxtaposition of the simple present with an apparently complete present - infinitive. Probably have is here used in the - sense of "cause," i.e. "thinking to redeem me - and to have me install'd," "to cause me to be install'd." So in Ambitious love hath so in me offended - That barefoot plod I the cold ground upon - With sainted vow my faults to have - amended, - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. - 7. "to have amended" seems to mean "to cause to be - amended." But possibly there is no need for this supposition of - transposition. The thought of unfulfilment and - disappointment growing on the speaker might induce her to put the latter - verb in the complete present infinitive. Pharnabazus came - thither thinking to have raised the - siege. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 179.

-

Sometimes the infinitive is used without a verb of "thinking," to imply - an unfulfilled action. I told him of myself, which was as - much - As to have ask'd him - pardon. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 2. 79. But often it seems used by attraction to - "have," expressed or implied in a previous verb. She - would have made Hercules - to have turned spit. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. - 1. 261. - I had not (i.e. should not have) been persuaded to have hurled These few ill-spoken lines into - the world. - BEAUMONT - <title><abbr>on Faithful - Shepherdess.</abbr> So Milton: - "He trusted to have equall'd the Most High."

-

The same idiom is found in Latin poetry (Madvig, 407. Obs. 2) after verbs - of wishing and intending. The reason of the idiom seems to be a desire to - express that the object wished or intended is a completed fact, that has - happened contrary to the wish and cannot now be altered.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: simple form -

Subjunctive, simple form. See also Be, Were, An, But, - If, &c. The subjunctive (a consequence of the old - inflectional form) was frequently used, not as now with would, should, &c., but in a form identical - with the indicative, where nothing but the context (in the case of past - tenses) shows that it is the subjunctive, as: But, if my father had not scanted me, - Yourself, renowned prince, then stood as fair. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. - 1. 17. - Preferment goes by letter and affection, - And not by old gradation where each second - - Stood heir to the first. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 1. 38. -

-

If it be asked what is the difference between "stood" here and "would - have stood," I should say that the simple form of the subjunctive, - coinciding in sound with the indicative, implied to an Elizabethan more - of inevitability (subject, of course, to a - condition which is not fulfilled). "Stood" means "would certainly have - stood." The possibility is regarded as an unfulfilled - fact, to speak paradoxically. Compare the Greek idiom of - i(/na with the indicative. - If he did not care - whether he had their love or no, he waived - indifferently 'twixt doing them neither good nor harm; but - he seeks - their hate with greater devotion than they can render it - him. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 2. 17. - If they - Should say, 'Be good to Rome,' they charged him even - As those should do, &c. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 6. 112. - (If I rebuked you) then I check'd - my friends. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 7. 150.

-

"Till" is used varyingly with the indicative present, future, and the - subjunctive.

-

The subjunctive is found after "so" in the sense of "so (that)," i.e. "(if it be) so (that)." I - will . . . endow a child of thine, - - So in the Lethe of thy angry - soul - Thou drown the sad remembrance of - these wrongs. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 251.

-

Sometimes the presence of the subjunctive, used conditionally (where, as - in the case of did, the subjunctive and - indicative are identical in inflections), is indicated by placing the - verb before the subject: Did I - tell this . . . who would believe me? - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 4. 171. - Live Roderigo, - He calls me to a restitution. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> v. - 1. 14. - Live a thousand years, - I shall not find myself so fit to die. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. - 159. - Live thou, I live. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 61. Where we should say, "Should I tell, live," &c.

-

The indicative is sometimes found where the subjunctive might be - expected: Pleaseth you walk with - me down to his house, - I will discharge my bond, - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iv. - 1. 12. where the first clause might be taken - interrogatively, "Is it your pleasure to walk with me? In - that case I will," &c. So 2 Hen. - IV. iv. 1. 225. Perhaps we may thus explain the - so-called imperative in the first person plural: Well, - sit we down, - And let us hear Bernardo speak of this. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. - 33. - i.e. "suppose we sit down?" "what if we sit - down?" Compare Ib. 168.

-

So Alcib. I'll take the gold thou - giv'st me, not all thy counsel. - - Timon. Dost thou, or dost thou not, - Heaven's curse upon - thee! - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. - 3. 131. So "willy-nilly" and He left - this ring behind him, would I or - not. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. - 321.

-

"Please" is, however, often found in the subjunctive, even - interrogatively. Please it you - that I call? - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iv. - 4. 1. It then represents our modern "may it - please?" and expresses a modest doubt.

-

The subjunctive is also found, more frequently than now, with if, though, &c. The subjunctive "he dare" is - more common than "he dares" in the historical plays, but far less common - in the others. The only difference between the two is a difference of - thought, the same as between "he can jump six feet" and "he could jump six feet," - i.e. if he liked.

-

Compare For I know thou darest, - But this thing dare - not."This thing" means "this - creature Trinculo," and is antithetical to "thou." - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> - iii. 2. 62-3. - i.e. "would not dare on any consideration:" - stronger than "dares."

-

The indiscriminate use of "dare" and "dares" (regulated, perhaps, by some - regard to euphony) is illustrated by Here boldly spread thy - hands, no venom'd weed - Dares blister them, no slimy snail dare creep. - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> - iii. 1.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: auxiliary forms -

Subjunctive auxiliary forms. The simple form of the subjunctive is - sometimes interchanged and co-ordinate with the auxiliary form. - If thou wert the ass, thy dulness would torment thee, and - still thou livedst but as a - breakfast to the wolf; if thou wert the - wolf, thy greediness would afflict - thee, and oft thou shouldst - hazard - thy life for a dinner; wert thou a horse, thou wouldest be seized by - - the leopard; wert thou a leopard, thou wert - german to the lion. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> - iv. 3. 385-94.

-

Note here that "livedst" and "shouldst" imply inevitability and - compulsion. "Wouldest" is used in the passive because the passive in - itself implies compulsion. "Would" is used after "dulness" and - "greediness" because they are quasi-personified as voluntary persecutors. Why not "hazardedst" as well as - "livedst?" Perhaps to avoid the double d.

-

"Do," "did," are often used with verbs in the subjunctive: - Better far, I guess, - That we do make our entrance several - ways. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 1. 30. - Lest your retirement do amaze your - friends. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. - 4. 5.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: replaced by indicative after "if," - &c., where no doubt is expressed -

The Subjunctive is replaced by the Indicative after "if," where there is - no reference to futurity, and no doubt is expressed, as in "if thou - lovest me." O Nell, sweet Nell, if thou dost love thy - lord, - Banish the cankers of ambitious thoughts. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 2. 17. - An thou canst not smile as the wind sits, thou'lt catch - cold - shortly. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. - 112. - Ah, no more of that, Hal, an thou - lovest me. - 1 Hen. IV. ii. 4. - 312.

-

In the last example Falstaff is assuming the Prince's love as a present fact in order to procure the immediate - cessation of ridicule. But in the following he asks the Prince to do him - a favour regarded as future, and as somewhat - more doubtful:-- - If thou - love me, practise an - answer. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 411.

-

Incredulity is expressed in If thou - have power to raise him, bring him - hither. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 1. - 60.

-

In If thou - dost nod thou - break'st thy - instrument, - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 3. - 271. the meaning is "you are sure to break," and - the present indicative being used in the consequent, is also used in the - antecedent. So in I am quickly - ill and well - So (almost 'since') Antony loves. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 73.

-

In It (my purpose) is no more - But that your daughter, ere she seems as won, - - Desires this ring, - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 7. - 32. - the purpose is regarded graphically as a fact in the act of being completed. However, the - indiscriminate use of the indicative and subjunctive at the beginning of - the seventeenth century is illustrated by the A. V. St. Matt. v. 23: Therefore, if thou - bring thy gift to the altar, and there - rememberest.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: used optatively or imperatively -

Subjunctive used optatively or imperatively. This was more common then - than in modern poetry. Who's first in worth, the same - be first in place. - B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s Rev.</abbr> v. - 1.

-

(May) Your own good thoughts excuse - me, and farewell. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. - 1. 177. - O heavens, that they were living - both in Naples, - The king and queen there! (provided) that they were, I wish - Myself were mudded in the oozy bed. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> v. - 1. 150. - No man inveigh against the - wither'd flower, - But chide rough winter that the - flower hath kill'd. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr> - In thy fats our cares be - drowned, - With thy grapes our hairs be - crowned. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - ii. 7. 122.

-

The juxtaposition of an imperative sometimes indicates the imperative - use. Touch you the sourest points with sweetest - terms, - Nor (let) curstness grow to the - matter. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 2. 25. - Good now, sit down, and tell me - he that knows, - &c. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. - 70. - Take Antony Octavia to - his wife. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - ii. 2. 129. - Run one before, and let the queen - know. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 8. - 1. - Thus time we waste, and longest leagues make short; - Sail seas in cockles, have an wish - but for 't. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iv. 4. - Gower, 2. - i.e. "Let any one but wish it, and we will sail - seas in cockles."

-

Sometimes only the context shows the imperative use: For - his passage, - (See that) The soldiers' music and the rites of war - - Speak loudly for him. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. - 2. 411.

-

The "and" is superfluous, or else "question" is imperative, in - Question, your - grace, the late ambassadors, - And you shall find. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. - 31. - So in Hold out my - horse and I will first be there. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 1. 300. - Then (see that) every soldier kill - his prisoners. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 6. - 37.

-

On the other hand, "prove" is conditional (or "and" is omitted) in - O my father! - - Prove you that any man with me - conversed, - Refuse me, hate me, torture me to death. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> - iv. 1. 182-6.

-

Often it is impossible to tell whether we have an imperative with a - vocative, or a subjunctive used optatively or conditionally. - Melt Egypt into - Nile, and kindly creatures - - Turn all to serpents. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 5. 78. - That I shall clear myself, - - Lay all the weight y<*> can - upon my patience, - I make as little doubt as, &c. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. - 1. 66. - Now to that name my courage prove - my title. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 2. 291. - Sport and repose turn from me day - and night. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 218.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: optative use, advantage of -

This optative use of the subjunctive dispensing with "let," "may," - &c. gives great vigour to the Shakespearian line: - Judge me the - world. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 2. 72. - i.e. "let the world judge for me." - Disorder, that hath spoil'd us, - friend us now. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 5. - 17. - Long die thy happy days before thy - death. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 207. - The worm of conscience still begnaw - thy soul. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 222.

-

The reader of Shakespeare should always be ready to recognize the - subjunctive, even where the identity of the subjunctive with the - indicative inflection renders distinction between two moods impossible, - except from the context. Thus: Therefore take with thee - my most heavy curse, - Which in the day of battle tire thee - more - Than all the complete armour that thou wear'st! - My prayers on the adverse party fight, - And there the little souls of Edward's children - - Whisper the spirits of thine - enemies, - And promise them success and - victory. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 190. -

-

Here, in the second line, "tire," necessarily subjunctive, impresses upon - the reader that the co-ordinate verbs, "fight," &c., are also - subjunctive. But else, it would be possible for a careless reader to - take "fight," &c. as indicative, and ruin the passage.

-

This optative or imperative use of the subjunctive, though common in - Elizabethan writers, had already begun to be supplanted by auxiliaries. - Thus Wickliffe has (Coloss. ii. 16) "No man juge you," while all the other versions have - "Let no man judge you."

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: complete past -

Subjunctive, complete present. (See Should for "if - he should have.") The subjunctive with "have" is not very frequent. It - is used where a past event is not indeed denied, but qualified - conditionally, in an argumentative manner: If, sir, - perchance - She have restrain'd the riots of - your followers, - 'Tis on such ground . . . as clears her from all - blame. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 4. - 145. - i.e. "If it should hereafter be proved that she - have," "if so be that she have."

-

So If this young gentleman have - done offence. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. - 344.

-

"Though it have" is somewhat similarly used to - express a concession for the sake of argument, not a fact. - For though it have - holp madmen to their wits. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 5. 62.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: used indefinitely after - relative -

Subjunctive used indefinitely after the Relative. In her - youth - There is a prone and speechless dialect - - Such as move men. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. - 2. 189 - And the stars whose feeble light - Give a pale shadow. - B. and F. - But they whose guilt within their - bosom lie - Imagine every eye beholds their blame. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> ii. - 1344. - Thou canst not die, whilst any zeal - abound. - DANIEL (quoted by WALKER). - I charge you to like as much of this play as - please you. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> - Epilogue. - And may direct his course as - please himself. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - ii. 2. 129. - Perhaps (but see 218) Alas, their love may - be called appetite, - No motion of the liver, but the palate - That suffer surfeit. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. - 102.

-

In the subordinate clauses of a conditional sentence, the relative is - often followed by the subjunctive: A man that - were to sleep your sleep. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. - 179. - i.e. "If there were a man who was destined to - sleep your sleep." If they would yield us but the - superfluity while it - were wholesome. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. - 18.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: in a subordinate sentence -

Subjunctive in a subordinate sentence. The subjunctive is often used with - or without "that," to denote a purpose (see above, That). But it is also used after "that," "who," &c. in - dependent sentences where no purpose is implied, but only futurity.I have found no instance in Shakespeare like the - following, quoted by Walker from Sidney's Arcadia: - And I think there she do dwell. - Be it of less expect - - That matter needless of importless - burden - - Divide thy lips. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - i. 3. 71. No "purpose" can be said to be implied in - "please," in the following:-- May it please you, - madam, - - That he bid - Helen come to you. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> i. 3. - 71. - Yet were it true - To say this boy were like - me. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 135. - Thou for whom Jove would swear - Juno but an Æthiop were. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iv. - 3. 118. - Would you not swear that she were - a maid? - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. - 1. 40. - One would think his mother's milk - were scarce out of - him. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. - 171.

-

In the last four passages the second verb is perhaps attracted to the - mood of the first. Proteus. But - she is dead. - - Silv. Say that she be: yet, &c. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iv. 2. 109. - With no show of fear, - No, with no more than if we heard that England - - Were busied with a Whitsun - Morris-dance. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. - 25. - I pray (hope) his absence - proceed by swallowing - that. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 5. - 58. - If it be proved against an alien - That by direct or indirect attempt - He seek the life of any - citizen. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 351. - One thing more rests that thyself - execute. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. - 1. 251. where, however, "that" may be the relative, - and "execute" an imperative.

-

I know of no other instance in Shakespeare but the following, where the - subjunctive is used after "that" used for "so that," of a fact: - Through the velvet leaves the wind - All unseen can passage find, - That the lover sick to death - - Wish himself the heaven's - breath. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iv. - 3. 108.

-

The metre evidently may have suggested this licence: or -es or -d may have - easily dropped out of "wishes" or "wish'd."

-

The subjunctive is used where we should use the future in - I doubt not you (will) sustain what you're worthy of by your - attempt. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. - 125.

-

"Think" seems used subjunctively, and "that" as a conjunction in - And heaven defend (prevent) your good souls - that you - (should) think - I will your serious and great business scant - For (because) she is with me. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 267.

-

The "that" is sometimes omitted: It is impossible they - bear it out. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. - 19. Here "bear" is probably the subjunctive. The - subjunctive is by no means always used in such sentences. We may - contrast No matter then who see - it. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 2. 59. - I care not who know - it. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - 7. 118. with I care not - who knows so much. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. - 300.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: after verbs of command -

The Subjunctive after verbs of command and entreaty is especially common; - naturally, since command implies a purpose. - We enjoin thee that thou - carry. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. - 174. - I conjure thee that thou - declare. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. - 402. So M. for - M. v. 1. 50. Tell him - from me - He bear himself with honourable - action. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> - Ind. i. 1. 110. - Thy dukedom I resign, and do entreat - Thou pardon me my - wrongs. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 119. So after "forbid." Fortune - forbid my outside have not charmed - her. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 2. - 19.

-

Sometimes an auxiliary is used: I do beseech your majesty - may salve. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 155.

-

Hence in such passages as Go charge my goblins that they - grind their joints, - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. - 259. the verb is to be considered as in the - subjunctive.

-

After a past tense "should" is used: She bade me . . . I - should teach him. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 165.

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: irregular sequence of tenses -

Irregular sequence of tenses. Sometimes the sequence of tenses is not - observed in these dependent sentences: Therefore they - thought it good you - hear a play. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. 2. - 136. - 'Twere good you - do so much for - charity. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 261.

-

In both cases a present is implied in the preceding verb: "They thought - and think," "It were and is good."

-

Reversely in But do not stain - The even virtue of our enterprise - To think that or our cause or our performance - - Did need an oath. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 136.

-

"Did need" means "ever could need," and is stronger than "need" or "can - need." In Is it not meet that I - did amplify my - judgment? - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 5. - 17. as in "It is time he came," the action is regarded as one "meet" in time past, as - well as in the future. It hath been taught us from the - primal state - That he which is is wished until he - were. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 42.

-

Here "were" is used partly for euphony and alliteration, partly because - the speaker is speaking of the past, "is and was always wished until he - were."

-
-
- VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Conditional sentences, irregularities -

Conditional sentences. The consequent does not always answer to the - antecedent in mood or tense. Frequently the irregularity can be readily - explained by a change of thought. And that I'll prove on better men than - Somerset, - (Or rather, I would) Were growing - time once ripen'd to - my will. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 4. 98. So 3 - Hen. VI. v. 7. 21. If we shall stand still - (Or rather, if we should, for we shall not) We should take root. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. - 2. 86. - I will find - Where truth is hid, (and I would find it) though it were hid - indeed - Within the centre. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> - ii. 2. 157-8.

-

Compare Ezek. xiv. 14, A. V.: Though these three men, Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in it, they should deliver but their own souls. with ib. 20, "they shall - deliver." But if the gods themselves did see her then - * * * * * * * - (If they had seen her) The instant burst of clamour that - she - made - - Would have made milch the burning - eyes of heaven. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> - ii. 2. 535-40. - Till I know 'tis done, Howe'er - my hopes (might be), my joys were ne'er - begun. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 3. - 70.

-

Sometimes the consequent is put graphically in the present merely for - vividness: If he should do - so, - He leaves his back unarm'd; . . . - never fear that. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 3. 80. Or else the speaker rises in the tone of - confidence: I am assured, if I be - measured rightly, Your majesty hath - no just cause to hate me. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 2. - 66.

-
-
-
- PARTICIPLES. -
- PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles active, confusion in -

Participles, Active. Our termination -ing does - duty for (1) the old infinitive in -an; (2) the - old imperfect participle in end, ende, ande; and - (3) a verbal noun in -ung. Hence arises great - confusion. It would sometimes appear that Shakespeare - fancied that -ing was equivalent to -en, the old affix of the Passive Participle. - Thus-- From his all-obeying - breath - I hear the doom of Egypt. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 13. 77. - i.e. "obeyed by all." Many a dry - drop seemed a weeping - tear. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> i. - 1375. So "His unrecalling - crime" (R. of L.) for "unrecalled." (In - Many excesses which are owing - a man till his age, - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 122. i.e. "own, or, belonging - to a man," owing is not a participle at all, but - an adjective, "agen," "âwen," "ôwen," "owenne," "owing;" - which was mistaken for a participle. There is more - owing her than is - paid. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> i. 3. - 107.

-

"Wanting," as in Coriol. ii. - 1. 217, "One thing is wanting," can - be explained from the use of the verb wanteth in - the following passage: There wanteth now our brother Gloucester here - To make the period of this perfect peace. - <abbr>R. III.</abbr> ii. 1. - 43.)

-

The same explanation may apply to "I am much beholding to you," which is sometimes found for "beholden," - Rich. III. ii. 1. - 129, J. C. iii. 2. 70-3, and even to - Relish your nimble notes to - pleasing ears. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr>

-

In the following, -ing might be supplanted, - without altering the sense, by the infinitive or the verbal preceded by - a-:Comp. - Returning were - as tedious as (to) go o'er, - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> - iii. 4. 138. in which the ing perhaps qualifies "go" as well as "return," and might - be supplanted by "to." - Women are angels, wooing: - Things won are done. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - i. 2. 312. - i.e. "women are considered angels to woo, or a-wooing," - where wooing, if treated as an ordinary present - participle, would give the opposite to the intended meaning. Probably in - the above, as in the following, a- is omitted. - Be brief, lest that the process of thy - kindness - Last longer (a-, or in) telling than - thy kindness date. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 254.

-

The "in" is inserted in Pause a day or two - Before you hazard; for in choosing - wrong I lose your company. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 2. - i.e. "in the event of your choosing wrong, I - lose your company." The two constructions occur together in - Come, come, in wooing - sorrow let's be brief, - Since, (a-)wedding it, there is such - length in grief. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 3. 72.

-

It is perhaps a result of this confusion between the verbal and the - infinitive that, just as the infinitive with "to" is used independently - at the beginning of a sentence (357) in a gerundive signification, so is - the infinitive represented by -ing: - Why, were thy education ne'er so mean, - Having thy limbs, a thousand fairer - courses Offer themselves to thy election. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. in &c.</abbr> - ii. 1. - i.e. "since thou hast thy limbs." This explains - the many instances in which present participles appear to be found - agreeing with no noun or pronoun.

-

Part of this confusion may arise from the use of the verbal in -ing as a noun in compounds. We understand at - once that a "knedyng trowh" (CHAUCER, - C. T. 3548) means "a trough for kneading;" but - "spending silver" (Ib. 12946) is not quite so - obviously "money for spending." Still less could we say - Sixth part of each! A - trembling - contribution. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. - 2. 95.

-

Somewhat different is Known and - feeling sorrows, - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 226. where "feeling" seems to be used like "known," - passively, "known and realized sorrows."

-

So "loading" is used for "laden," BACON, - Essays, p. 49 (Wright). Your - discontenting father, - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 543. may perhaps be explained by the use of the - verb "content you;" "I discontent (me)" meaning "I am discontented."

-
-
- PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participial verbal -

The Verbal differs in Elizabethan usage from its modern use. (a) We do not employ the verbal as a noun - followed by "of," unless the verbal be preceded by "the," or some other - defining adjective. But such phrases as the following are of constant - occurrence in Elizabethan English: To disswade the people - from making of league. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 170. - He was the onely cause of murdering - of the poor Melians. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 171. - By winning only - of Sicilia. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 171. - Enter Clorin the Shepherdess, sorting - of herbs. - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> - ii. 1. - i.e. "a-sorting, or in sorting of herbs."

-

For instances from Shakespeare, see 178 and 93.

-

(b) On the other hand, when the verbal is - constituted a noun by the dependence of "the," or any other adjective - (except a possessive adjective) upon it, we cannot omit the of. The Elizabethans can. To - plague thee for thy foul misleading - me. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 1. 97. We should prefer now to omit the "thy" as - well as "foul," though we have not rejected such phrases as - Upon his leaving our - house. - <title><abbr>Goldsmith.</abbr>

-

For instances of "of" omitted when "the" precedes the verbal, see Article, 93. In this matter modern usage has - recurred to E. E.

-
-
- PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles passive, confusion in -

Participles, Passive. It has been shown (294) that, from the licence of - converting nouns, adjectives, and neuter verbs into active verbs, there - arose an indefinite and apparently not passive use of Passive - Participles. Such instances as Of all he dies - possess'd of, - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. - 1. 293. (possess being - frequently used as an active verb,) may thus be explained.

-

Perhaps, And, gladly quaked (made - to quake), hear more, - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 9. - 6. may be similarly explained. Compare also: - All the whole army stood - agazed on him. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - i. 1. 126. But, in the following, we can only say - that, in the excessive use of this licence, -ed - is loosely employed for -ful, -ing, or some - other affix expressing connection. Revenge the jeering - and disdain'd contempt. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - i. 3. 183. - Brooded-watchful day. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 3. - 52.

-

As we talk of "watching (during) the night," this may explain - The weary and - all-watched night. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - Prologue, 38. - But more probably "all-watched" (like "o'er-watched," J. C. iv. 3. 241) - resembles "weary," and means "tired with watching." For this use of - adjectives see 4. Grim-look'd - night. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. - 1. 171. - The ebbed man. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 4. 43.

-

It is perhaps still not unusual to say "the tide is ebbed." A moulten - raven. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 1. 152. - With sainted vow. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. - 7. (= saintly). - And at our more considered time - we'll read. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 81. - Unconstrained gyves. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 242.

-

Sometimes passive participles are used as epithets to describe the state - which would be the result of the active verb. Thus: Why - are you drawn? - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. - 308; <abbr>M. N. - D.</abbr> iii. 2. 402. - i.e. "Why do I find you with your swords drawn?" - Under the blow of - thralled discontent. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 124. "The valued file" (Macb. iii. 1. 95) perhaps - means "the file or catalogue to which values are attached."

-
-
- PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles passive, -ed for -able -

The Passive Participle is often used to signify, not that which was and is, but that - which was, and therefore can - be hereafter. In other words, -ed is - used for -able. - Inestimable stones, unvalued - jewels. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 4. 27. - i.e. "invaluable." All - unavoided is the doom of - destiny. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 4. - 217. - i.e. "inevitable." So We see the - very wreck that we must suffer, - And unavoided is the danger - now. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 268. - With all imagined (imaginable) - speed. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 4. 52. - The murmuring surge - That on the unnumber'd idle pebbles - chafes. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 21. So, probably, Theobald is right in reading - The twinn'd stone upon th' - unnumber'd beach, - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. - 36. though the Globe retains "number'd."

-

"Unprized" in This unprized - precious maid, - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. - 262. - may mean "unprized by others, but precious to me." - There's no hoped - for mercy with the brothers. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 4. 35. - i.e. "to be hoped for."

-

It has been conjectured that "delighted" means "capable of being - delighted" in This sensible warm motion to become - A kneaded clod, and the delighted spirit - To bathe in fiery floods. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> - iii. 1. 121. More probably, "delighted" here means - the spirit "that once took its delight in this world;" but "kneaded" seems used for "kneadable."

-
-
- PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles with nominative absolute -

Participle used with a Nominative Absolute. In Anglo-Saxon a dative - absolute was a common idiom. Hence, even when inflections were - discarded, the idiom was retained; and indeed, in the case of pronouns, - the nominative, as being the normal state of the pronoun, was preferred - to its other inflections. The nominative absolute is much less common - with us than in Elizabethan authors. It is often used to call attention - to the object which is superfluously repeated. Thus in - The master and the - boatswain, - - Being awake, enforce them to this - place, - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 100. there is no need of "them." So "he" is - superfluous in Why should he then protect our - sovereign, - - He being of age to govern of - himself? - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - i. 1. 166.

-

It is common with the relative and relative adverbs. Then - Deputy of Ireland; who remov'd, - Earl Surrey was sent thither. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. - 1. 42. - My heart, - - Where the impression of mine eye infixing, - Contempt his scornful pérspective did lend - me. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 47. - Thy currish spirit - Govern'd a wolf, who hang'd for human - slaughter, - Even from the gallows did his fell soul fleet. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 134. - Emblems - Laid nobly on her; which perform'd, - the choir - Together sung 'Te Deum.' - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. - 1. 91.

-

The participle with a nominative originally intended to be absolute seems - diverted into a subject in The king . . . aiming at your - interior hatred - Makes him send. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - i. 3. 65-8. - i.e. "the fact that the king guesses at your - hatred makes him send."

-
-
- PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles expressing a condition -

The Participle is often used to express a condition where, for - perspicuity, we should now mostly insert "if." Requires - to live in Egypt, which not - granted, - He lessens his requests. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 12. 12. - That whoso ask'd her for his wife, - - His riddle told not, lost his - life. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. - Gower, 38. - For I do know Fluellen valiant, - And, touch'd with choler, hot as - gunpowder. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - 7. 188. - Your honour not o'erthrown by - your desires, - I am friend to them and you. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. - 230.

-

"Admitted" is probably a participle in This is the brief - of money, plate and jewels - I am possess'd of: 'tis exactly valued, - - Not petty things - admitted. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 1. 146. - i.e. "exactly, if petty things be excepted."

-

The participle is sometimes so separated from the verb that it seems to - be used absolutely. Resolve me with all modest haste - which way - - Thou might'st deserve, or they - impose this usage, - - Coming from us. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 4. - 27. - i.e. "since thou comest." But - being moody give him line and - scope. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 4. 39.

-

"And" is sometimes joined to a participle or adjective thus used. See And, 95. What remains - But that I seek occasion how to rise, - - And yet the king not privy to my drift. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 2. 47. - But when the splitting wind - Makes flexible the knees of knotted oaks, - - And flies (being) fled under shade. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - i. 3. 51. - i.e. "the flies also being (295) fled."

-
-
- PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles without noun or pronoun -

Participle without Noun. This construction is rare in earlier English. - My name is gret and merveylous, treuly you - telland. - Cov. - Myst. (Mätzner).

-

Here again, as in 93, we must bear in mind the constant confusion between - the infinitive, the present participle, and the verbal. In the above - example we should expect the infinitive, "to tell you the truth," and - perhaps "telland" is not exactly used for, but confused with, - "tellen."It would be interesting to trace the - corresponding process in French by which the gerund "dicendo" and - the participle "dicens" were blended in "disant." It was not till - the beginning of the eighteenth century that the Academy definitely - pronounced "La règle est faite. On ne fera plus accorder les - participes présents." But from the earliest times the d of the gerund became t.

-

It is still a usual idiom with a few participles which are employed - almost as prepositions, e.g. "touching," - "concerning," "respecting," "seeing." "Judging" is also often thus - incorrectly used, and sometimes "considering;" but we could scarcely - say-- Or in the night imagining - (if one imagines) some fear, - How easy is the bush suppos'd a bear. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. - 1. 21. - Here, as I point my sword, the sun arises, - Which is a great way growing on the south, - - Weighing the youthful season of the - year. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 108.

-

Note especially-- I may not be too forward, - Lest (I) being seen thy brother, - tender George, - Be executed. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. - 3. 95. - (It must be done) something from the palace, always thought - That I require a clearness. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> - iii. 1. 132. - i.e. "it being always borne in mind." - (Death sits) infusing him (man) with self and - vain conceit, - And, (man having been) humour'd - thus, - (Death) comes at the last. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> - iii. 2. 168.

-

This use is common in prose. He was presently suspected, judging (since men judged) the ill - success not in that he could not, but . . . for that he would - not. - <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> - 182.

-

So "being," i.e. "it being the fact," is often - used where we use "seeing." You loiter here too long, being you are to take soldiers up - in - counties as you go. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 1. 200; <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. 51. - Though I with death and with - Reward did threaten and encourage him, - Not doing't and (it) being done. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 2. - 166. - i.e. "I threatened him, not doing - it, with death, and encouraged him with reward, (it) being done;" a - specimen of irregular terseness only to be found in Elizabethan authors - and in Mr. Browning's poems.

-

The context often suggests a noun or pronoun: If not that, - I being queen, you bow like subjects, - Yet that, (I being) by you deposed, - you quake like rebels. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 162. - But her eyes-- - How could he see to do them? Having - made one, - Methinks it should have power to steal both his. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 125. - i.e. "when he had made one." - Had, having, and - in quest to have, extreme. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 129. - i.e. "when an object is had, possessed," unless it is still more irregularly used for - "having had."

-

This irregularity is perhaps in some cases explained by 372.

-
-
- PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles pronoun implied from pronominal - adjective -

Participle with Pronoun implied. Sometimes a pronoun on which a - participle depends can be easily understood from a pronominal adjective. - Compare Nostros vidisti - flentis ocellos. So - Not helping, death's - my fee. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 1. - 192. - i.e. "death is the fee of - me not helping." Men - Can counsel speak and comfort to that grief - Which they themselves not feel; but, tasting it, - - Their counsel turns to - passion. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. 1. - 22. - She dares not look, yet, winking, - there appears - Quick-shifting antics ugly in her - eye. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 458. - Coming (as we came) from Sardis, - on our former ensign - Two mighty eagles fell. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 1. - 80.

-
-
- PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles adjective instead of - participle -

Instead of the Participle an Adjective is sometimes found. - I would not seek an absent argument - Of my revenge, thou - present. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. - 1. 4. - And (she), her attendants absent, - swallowed fire. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 3. - 156. - Joy absent, grief is present for - that time. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 259. -

-

Sometimes the adjective depends on an implied pronoun: Thy - word is current with him for my death, - But dead, thy kingdom cannot buy my breath. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 232. - i.e. "the breath of me when dead."

-

"It is an obvious conjecture from this use of "absent," "present," - "dead," that their quasi-participial terminations favoured this - participial use. But add Thence, - - A prosperous south-wind friendly, we - have cross'd. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. - 161.

-
-
- PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participle implied -

The Participle is sometimes implied in the case of a simple word, such as - "being." I have heard him oft maintain it to be fit that - sons (being) at - - perfect age and fathers declining, - the father should be as ward to the - son. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 2. - 77. - And be well contented - To make your house our tower. You - (being) a brother of us, - It fits we thus proceed, or else no witness - Would come against you. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. - 1. 106. - i.e. "Since you are our brother." (Or (?) - "though you were our brother, it [would be and] is fit to proceed - thus.") (Those locks are) often known - To be the dowry of a second head, - The skull that bred them (being) in the - sepulchre. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 96. We retain this use in antithetical phrases, - such as "face to face," "sword against sword," but we should rarely - introduce an adjective into such an antithetical compound. Shakespeare, - however, has And answer me - declined sword 'gainst - sword. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 13. 27.

-
-
-
- ELLIPSES. -
- ELLIPSES. Where the ellipsis can be easily supplied from the - context -

Several peculiarities of Elizabethan language have already been - explained by the desire of brevity which characterised the authors of - the age. Hence arose so many elliptical expressions that they deserve a - separate treatment. The Elizabethan authors objected to scarcely any - ellipsis, provided the deficiency could be easily supplied from the - context. Vouchsafe (to receive) good-morrow - from a feeble tongue. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 313. - When shall we see (one another) again? - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 1. - 124; <abbr>Tr. - and Cr.</abbr> iv. 4. 59. Just so we still - use "meet." You and I have known (one another), - sir. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 6. 86; <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. 36. - On their sustaining garments (there is) not a - blemish, - But (the garments are) fresher than before. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 219.

-

Thus also, as in Latin, a verb of speaking can be omitted where it is - implied either by some other word, as in She calls me proud, and (says) that - She could not love me. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. - 3. 16. - But here's a villain that would face - me down - He met me on the mart. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iii. - 1. 7. - i.e. "maintain to my face that he met me;" or by - a question as in What are you? - (I ask) Your name and quality; and why you answer - This present summons. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 120. (The Globe inserts a note of interrogation - after quality.) Enforce him with his envy to the - people, - And (say) that the spoil got on the Antiates - Was ne'er distributed. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 3. 4. Thus, by implying from "forbid" a word of - speaking, "bid," and not by a double negative, we should perhaps explain - You may as well forbid the mountain pines - To wag their high tops and (bid them) to make no - noise. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 76. Thus I know not whether to - depart in silence - Or bitterly to speak in your reproof - Best fitteth my degree or your condition - If (I thought it fittest) not to answer, you might haply - think, &c. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 7. 144.

-

After "O!" "alas!" and other exclamations, a verb of surprise or regret - is sometimes omitted. O (it is - pitiful) that deceit should steal such gentle - shapes. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 2. 27. - Good God! (I marvel that) these nobles should such - stomachs bear: - I myself fight not once in forty year. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 3. 90. -

-

Sometimes no exclamation is inserted: Ask what thou wilt. - (I would) That I had said and done. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 3. 31

-

Ellipses in Conjunctional Sentences. The - Elizabethans seem to have especially disliked the repetition which is - now considered necessary, in the latter of two clauses connected by a - relative or a conjunction.

-
-
- ELLIPSES. in conjunctional sentences: after and -

And: Have you - Ere now denied the asker, and now - again - Of him that did not ask but mock (do you) bestow - Your sued-for tongues? - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 213. Here in strictness we ought to have - "bestowed," or "do you bestow."

-

An ellipse must be supplied proleptically in (Beggars) - Sitting in the stocks refuge their shame, - That (i.e. because) many have (sat), - and many must sit - there. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 5. 27. - Of (such) dainty and such picking - grievances. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iv. 1. 198. - It (i.e. love) shall be (too) - sparing and too full of - riot. - <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> - 1147. - It shall be (too) merciful and too - severe. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 1155.

-
-
- ELLIPSES. after as, but, ere, if -

As: His ascent is not so easy as - (the ascent of) those who, &c. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 2. 30. - Returning were as tedious as (to) - go o'er. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. - 4. 138. - They boldly press so far as (modern - Eng. that) further none - (press). - B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s Rev.</abbr> v. - 3. - O, 'tis sweating labour - To bear such idleness so near the heart - - As Cleopatra (bears) - this. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 95. - And I, that haply take them from him now, - May yet ere night yield both my life and them - To some man else, as this dead man - doth (to) me. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 5. 60. - Return those duties back as (they) - are most fit (to be returned). - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. - 99. - As can scarcely, in the above, be taken for - "which." This is a strange thing (as - strange) as e'er I look'd - on. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 289.

-
-
- ELLIPSES. after as, but, ere, if -

But (after but the finite verb is to be supplied - without the negative): The - tender nibbler would not take the bait - - But (would) smile and - jest. - <abbr>P. P.</abbr> 4. - To be thus is nothing, - - But to be safely thus (is - something). - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 1. 47. - And though I could With barefaced power sweep him from - my sight And bid my will avouch it, yet I must not, - (For certain friends that are both his and mine, Whose - loves I may not drop,) but (I must) wail - his fall Who I myself struck down. - <title><abbr>Macbcth,</abbr> iii. 1. - 119.

-

Sometimes but itself is omitted: - 'Tis not my profit that doth lead mine - honour, - (But it is) Mine honour (that doth - lead) it (i.e. profit). - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 7. 83.

-

Sometimes the repeated varies slightly from the original proposition: - 'Tis not enough to help the feeble up, - - But (it is necessary) to support him - after. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> i. - 1. 107.

-

In the following, the negative is implied in the - first verb through the question, "Why need we?" - i.e. "We need not." The second verb must not be taken interrogatively, and thus it - omits the negative. Why, what need we - Commune with you of this, but rather - follow - Our forceful indignation? - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. - 162. - i.e. "Why need we commune with you? we need - rather follow our own impulse." Else, if both verbs be taken - interrogatively, "but" must be taken as "and not:" "Why need we commune with you, and not follow our own impulse?"

-

Where the negative is part of the subject, as in "none," a new subject - must be supplied: God, I pray him - That none of you may live your - natural age - - But (each of you) by some unlook'd - accident cut off. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 214.

-
-
- ELLIPSES. after as, but, ere, if -

Ere: The rabble should have first unroof'd the city - - Ere (they should have) so prevail'd - with me. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. - 1. 222. - I'll lean upon one crutch and fight with the - other - - Ere (I will) stay behind this - business. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. - 1. 246.

-
-
- ELLIPSES. after as, but, ere, if -

If: I am more serious than my custom; you - Must be so too, if (you must or intend to) heed me. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. - 220. See "must," 314. I yet beseech - your majesty - - If (it is) for (i.e. because) I want that glib and oily art - . . . That you make known, &c. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. - 227. - O, if (you be) a virgin - And your affection (be) not gone forth, I'll make you - The queen of Naples. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> - i. 2. 447-8. - Haply you shall not see me more, or if (you see me), - (You will see me) A mangled shadow. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 1. 27.

-

This is a good Greek idiom. So Not like a corse: or if, not to be buried, - But quick, and in mine arms. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 131.

-

In the following hypothetical sentence there is a curious ellipsis: - Love, loving not itself, none other - can. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 2. 88. - i.e. "if a man does not love his own flesh and - blood he cannot (love) a stranger."

-
-
- ELLIPSES. after like, or, since, than, - though -

Like (i.e. resembling): But you - like none, none (like) you, for - constant heart. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr>

-
-
- -

Or: For women's fear and love holds quantity; - In neither (is) aught, or (it is) in extremity. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 178. - i.e. "women's fear and love vary together, are - proportionable: they either contain nothing, or what they contain is in - extremes."

-
-
- ELLIPSES. after like, or, since, than, - though -

Since: Be guilty of my death since - (thou art guilty) of my crime. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr>

-
-
- ELLIPSES. after like, or, since, than, - though -

Than: To see sad sights moves more - than (to) hear them - told. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 451. - It cost more to get than (was fit) to lose in a day. Compare the Greek idiom.--Jelf, ii. - 863. 2. 2. - B. J. - <title><abbr>Poetaster.</abbr> - Since I suppose we are made to be no stronger - - Than (that) faults may shake our - frames. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 4. 133. - But I am wiser than (I should be - were I) to serve their precepts. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. out - &c.</abbr> i. 1. - My form - Is yet the cover of a fairer mind - - Than (that which is fit) to be - butcher of an innocent child. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. - 258. - This must be known; which being kept close might move - More grief to hide, than hate to - utter (would move) love. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> - ii. 1. 108-9. - i.e. "this ought to be revealed, for it (273), - by being suppressed, might excite more grief in the king and queen by - the hiding (356) of the news, than our unwillingness to tell bad news - would excite love." What need we any spur but our own - cause - To prick us to redress? What other bond - - Than (that of) secret - Romans? - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 125.

-

As in the case of "but" (385), so in the following, the verb must be - repeated without its negative force: I heard you say that - you had rather refuse - The offer of an hundred thousand crowns - - Than (have) Bolingbroke's return to - England. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. - 1. 17. Here, perhaps, the old use of the - subjunctive "had" for "would have" exerts some influence.

-

The word "rather" must be supplied from the termination er in The rarer action is - In virtue (rather) than in vengeance. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 28. - You are well understood to be a perfecter giber for the table - - than a necessary bencher in the - Capitol. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 1. 91.

-
-
- ELLIPSES. after like, or, since, than, - though -

Though: Saints do not more, though - (saints) grant for prayers' sake. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. - 5. 107. - I keep but two men and a boy (as) yet, till my mother be - dead. - But what though? Yet I live like a - poor gentleman Lorn. - <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> - i. 1. 287. -

-
-
- ELLIPSES. after till, too -

Till: He will not hear till (he) feel. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> ii. - 2. 7.

-
-
- ELLIPSES. after till, too -

Too . . . . to: His worth is too well - known (for him) to be - forth-coming. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. out - &c.</abbr> v. 1.

-
-
- ELLIPSES. in relative sentences -

Relative. (In relative sentences the preposition is often not repeated.) - Most ignorant of what - he's most assured (ot). - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 2. 119. - A gift of all (of which) he dies - possess'd. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 389. - Err'd in this point (in) which now - you censure him. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 1. 15. - For that (for) which, if myself - might be his judge, He should receive his punishment in - thanks. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 4. - 28. - I do pronounce him in that very shape - (In which) He shall appear in - proof. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. - 1. 196. - As well appeareth by the cause (for - which) you come. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 1. 26. - In this (in or of) which you - accuse her. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. - 133. - In that behalf (in) which we have - challenged it. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 264. - To die upon the bed (upon which) - my father died. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 466. - In such a cause as fills mine eyes with tears, - And stops my tongue while (my) heart - is drown'd in cares. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 3. 14.

-

There is a proleptic omission in Or (upon) - whom frown'st thou - that I do fawn upon. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 149.

-
-
- ELLIPSES. in antithetical sentences -

Antithetical sentences frequently do not repeat pronouns, verbs, &c. - What most he should dislike seems pleasant to - him, - What (he should) like, (seems) offensive. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 2. - 10.

-

Sometimes the verb has to be repeated in a different tense. - To know our enemies' minds we'ld rip their - hearts: - (To rip) Their papers is more lawful. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 266. - To be acknowledg'd, madam, is (to be) overpaid. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 7. - 4. -

-

The antithesis often consists in the opposition between past and present - time. I meant to rectify my conscience, which - I then did feel full sick, and yet (do feel) not well. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - ii. 4. 204. - And may that soldier a mere recreant prove - That means not (to be), hath not (been), or is not in - love. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - i. 3. 288. - She was beloved, she - loved; she is - (beloved) and doth (love). - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 5. - 292.

-
-
- Ellipses of neither before nor -

Ellipsis of Neither before Nor, - One before Other. - (Neither) He nor that affable - familiar ghost. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 86. - But (neither) my five wits nor my - five senses can Dissuade one foolish heart from seeing - thee. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 141. - A thousand groans . . . Came (one) on another's neck. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 131. - Pomp. You will not bail me then, - sir. - - Lucio. (Neither) Then, Pompey, nor now. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. - 2. 86.

-
-
- Ellipses of adverbial and possessive inflection in conjunctional - sentences -

Ellipsis of Adverbial and other Inflections. The duke of - Norfolk sprightfully and bold(ly). - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. - 3. - Good gentlemen, look fresh(ly) and merrily. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 223. - Apt(ly) and willingly. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 135. - With sleided silk, feat(ly) and affectedly. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 48. - His grace looks cheerfully and smooth(ly) this - morning. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 4. 50. - And she will speak most bitterly and - strange(ly). - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. - 1. 36. - How honourable(y) and how kindly we - Determine. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 1. 58. - And that so lamely and unfashionable(y). - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 1. 22.

-

It will not escape notice (1) that in all but two of these instances the - -ly is omitted after monosyllabic adjectives, which can be more readily used as - adverbs without change; (2) that "honourable," "unfashionable," &c., - in their old pronunciation would approximate to "honourably," - "unfashionably," and the former is itself used as an adverb. (See 1.) - Nevertheless it seems probable that this, like the following idiom, and - like many others, arises partly from the readiness with which a compound - phrase connected by a conjunction is regarded as one and inseparable. - Compare Until her husband('s) and my lord's - return. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 4. 30. - As soul('s) and body's severing. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. - 3. 16. where "soul-and-body" is a quasi-noun. - Shall be your love('s) and labour's - recompense. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 3. 62.

-
-
- Ellipses of superlative inflection in conjunctional sentences -

Ellipsis of Superlative Inflection. The - generous and gravest - citizens. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 6. 13. - Only the grave and wisest of the - land. - HEYWOOD (Walker). - The soft and sweetest music. - B. J. - (<title><abbr>Ib.</abbr>). - The vain and haughtiest minds the sun - e'er saw. - GOFFE - (<title><abbr>Ib.</abbr>). - To mark the full-fraught man and - best endued. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. - 2. 139. - The humble as the proudest sail - doth bear. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 80. The est of the second - adjective modifies the first.

-

Reversely we have-- The best condition'd and unwearied - spirit, - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 295. where "best" modifies the second adjective. - Call me the horrid'st and - unhallow'd thing That life and - nature tremble at. - MIDDLETON (Walker).

-

In I took him for the plainest harmless - creature, - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 4. 25. though the meaning may be "the - plainest, (the most) harmless creature," it is more likely a compound - word, "plainest-harmless" (see 2).

-
-
- Ellipses of nominative -

Ellipsis of Nominative. Where there can be no doubt what is the - nominative, it is sometimes omitted. It was upon this - fashion bequeathed me by will, but poor a - thousand crowns, and as thou sayest charged my brother, on his - blessing, to breed me well. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. - 3. - They call him Doricles: and boasts himself - To have a worthy feeding. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 168. - Who loved her so, that speaking of her foulness - (He) Washed it with tears."That" might (but for, 260) be treated as - a relative pronoun. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. - 1. 156. - (It) shall not be long but I'll be here - again. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 2. 23. - Nor do we find him forward to be sounded, - But with a crafty madness keeps - aloof. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 1. 8. -

-

This explains K. J. ii. 1. - 571, and When I am very sure, if they should - speak, - (They) Would almost damn those ears - which, &c. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 1. - 97.

-

Compare Come, fortune's a jade, I care not who tell her, - (Who, i.e. since she) Would offer to strangle a page of the - cellar. - B. and F. - The king must take it ill - That he's so slightly valued in his messenger, - (That he or ? you) Should have him thus - restrained. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. - 154. So Hen. - VIII. i. 2. 197.

-

The following might be explained by transposition, "may all" for "all - may:" but more probably "they" is implied: That he - awaking when the other do, - May all to Athens back again repair. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iv. - 1. 72. See also Ib. v. i. - 98.

-
-
- Ellipses of nominative with "has," "is," "was" -

The omission of the Nominative is most common with "has," "is," "was," - &c.

-

"He has" is frequently pronounced and sometimes written "has," and "he" - easily coalesces with "was," See 461. - "will," &c. Hence these cases should be distinguished from those in - the preceding paragraph. And to the skirts of this wild - wood he came, - Where, meeting with an old religious man, - After some question with him was - converted. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> v. - 4. 167. - This young gentlewoman had a father whose skill was - almost as - great as his honesty: had it stretch'd so far, would have made nature - immortal. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> i. 1. - 20. - Hero. I'll wear this. - - Marg. By my troth, 's not so good. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. - 4. 9 and 18. - For Cloten - There wants no diligence in seeking him, - And (he) will no doubt be - found. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 3. - 21. - For I do know Fluellen valiant. - And, touch'd with choler, hot as gunpowder; - And quickly will return an - injury. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - 7. 188. - This is that banish'd haughty Montague, - And here is come. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> v. - 3. 52. - As for Cromwell, - Beside that of the jewel-house, (he) is made master - O' the rolls. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. i. - 34; 50. - I know the gentleman; and, as you say, - There (he) was a' - gaming. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 1. 58. - Bring him forth; has sat in the - stocks all night, &c. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 3. - 116.

-

So Ib. 114, 298; T. N. i. 5. 156. 'Tis his - own blame: hath put himself from - rest. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 4. - 293.

-

Ib. iii. 1. 5; Othello, iii. 1. 67; T. of A. iii. 2. 39, iii. - 3. 23, iv. 3. 463. This omission is frequent after appellatives or - oaths. Poor jade, is wrung in the - withers out of all 'cess. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. - 1. 6. - Poor fellow, never - joyed since the price of oats - rose. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 11. - Richard. Send for some of - them. - - Ely. Marry, and will, my lord, with all my heart. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 4. 36.

-

In And the fair soul herself, - Weigh'd between loathness and obedience, at - Which end o' the beam should - bow, - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> ii. - 1. 131. either "she" is omitted, or "should" is for - "she would," or "o'" has been inserted by mistake.

-
-
- Ellipses of nominative in the first or second person -

A Nominative in the second person plural or first person is less commonly - omitted. They all rush by - And leave you hindermost; - Or like a gallant horse, fall'n in first rank, - (You) Lie there for pavement to the - abject rear. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - iii. 3. 162. - They . . . gave me cold looks, - And, meeting here the other messenger, - Having more man than wit about me, (I) drew. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 4. - 42.

-

The I before "pray thee," "beseech thee," is - constantly omitted. (Tempest, - ii. 1. 1.) Good-morrow, fair ones; - (I) pray you if you know. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. - 3. 76. - i.e. "I ask you whether you know."

-

The inflection of the second person singular allows the nominative to be - readily understood, and therefore justifies its omission. Art any more - than a steward? - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. - 122. - It was she First told me thou wast mad; then (thou) cam'st in smiling. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. - 357.

-
-
- Ellipses of nominative explained -

Ellipsis of Nominative explained. This ellipsis of the nominative may - perhaps be explained partly (1) by the lingering sense of inflections, - which of themselves are sometimes sufficient to indicate the person of - the pronoun understood, as in Milton-- Thou art - my son beloved: in him am pleased; - partly (2) by the influence of Latin; partly (3) by the rapidity of the - Elizabethan pronunciation, which frequently changed "he" into "'a" (a - change also common in E. E.), 'a must needs, - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 2. 59. and prepared the way for dropping "he" - altogether. Thus perhaps in Who if alive and ever dare to challenge this glove, I - have - sworn to take him a box o' th' car, - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - 7. 132. we should read "'a live and ever dare." In - the French of Rabelais the pronouns are continually dropped: but the - fuller inflections in French render the omission less inconvenient than - in English. In the following instance there is an ambiguity which is - only removed by the context:-- We two saw you four set on - four; and (you) bound them - and were masters of their wealth. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - ii. 4. 278.

-
-
- Ellipses of it is, there is, is -

Ellipsis of It is, There is, Is. - So beauty blemish'd once (is) for ever lost. - <abbr>P. P.</abbr> - 13. - I cannot give guess how near (it is) to day. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. - 2. - Seldom (is it) when - The steeled gaoler is the friend of men. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. - 2. 90. - And (it is) wisdom - To offer up a weak poor innocent lamb. - <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. - 16. - Since [there is neither (163)] brass nor stone nor earth - nor - boundless sea, - But sad mortality o'ersways their power. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 64. - 'Tis certain, every man that dies ill, the ill (is) upon - his - own head. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 197. - Many years, - Though Cloten (was) then but young, you see, not wore - him - From my remembrance. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 4. - 23. -

-

So Hen. V. iv. 7. 132 - (quoted in 402), if the text be retained.

-

It is a question whether "are" is omitted, or whether (less probably) - (And, 95) "and" is used for "also" with a nom. - absolute, in But 'tis not so above; - There is no shuffling, there the action lies - In his true nature: and we ourselves (? are) compelled - To give in evidence. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 3. 62; <abbr>T. - N.</abbr> i. 1. 38; <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 1. 57. - Which I did store to be my foster-nurse, - When service should in my old limbs lie lame, - And unregarded age (? should be) in corners - thrown. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 2. 42.

-

As the verb is omitted by us constantly after "whatever," e.g. "anything whatever," so Shakespeare could - write, Beyond all limit of what - else (is) in the world. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. - 1. 172.

-

Thus also "however" is for "however it may be," i.e. "in any case:" If haply won perhaps a - hapless gain; - If lost, why then a grievous labour won; - - However (it - be), but a folly bought with wit. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - i. 1. 34.

-

We have passed in the use of "however" from the meaning "in spite of what - may happen in the future," to "in spite of what happened - in the past," i.e. - "nevertheless."

-

"There is" is often omitted with "no one but," as (There - is) no one in this presence - - But his red colour hath forsook his - cheeks. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 1. 84.

-

"Who is" (244) is omitted in Here's a young maid (who is) - with travel much oppressed, - And faints for succour. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 4. 75. Otherwise the nominative (399) is omitted - before "faints."

-
-
- Ellipses of it, there -

Ellipsis of It and There. - Whose wraths to guard you from, - Which here in this most desolate isle else falls - Upon your head, (there) is nothing but heart-sorrow, - And a clear life ensuing. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. - 82. - Satisfaction (there) can be none but by pangs of - death. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. - 261 - D. Pedro. What! sigh - for the toothache? - - Leon. Where (there) is but a humour - or a worm. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. - 2. 27; - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 2. - 20. - At the Elephant (it) is best to lodge. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 3. - 40. - Be (it) what it is. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. - 149. - The less you meddle with them the more (it) is for - your - honesty. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. - 3. 56.

-

The omission is common before "please." So - please (it) him (to) come unto - this place. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. - 140. - Is (it) then unjust to each his due - to give? - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 9. - 38. - (It) remains - That in the official marks invested you - Anon do meet the Senate. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 147.

-

This construction is quite as correct as our modern form with "it." The sentence "That in . . . . Senate," is - the subject to "remains." So-- And that in Tarsus (it) was not best Longer for him to - make his rest. - <title><abbr>Pericl.</abbr> ii. Gower, - 25. - Happiest of all is (it or this), that her gentle spirit - Commits itself to you to be directed. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. - 2. 166.

-

We see how unnecessary and redundant our modern "it" is from the - following passage:-- Unless self-charity be sometimes a - vice, - And to defend ourselves it be a - sin. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. - 3. 203. This is (if the order of the words be - disregarded) as good English as our modern "Unless it be a sin to defend ourselves." The fact is, this use of the - modern "it" is an irregularity only justified by the clearness which it - promotes. "It" at the beginning of a sentence calls attention to the - real subject which is to follow. "It is a sin, - viz. to defend oneself."

-

The sentence is sometimes placed as the object, "it" being omitted. - But long she thinks - (it) till he return - again. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 454.

-

"Being" is often used for "it being," or "being so," very much like - o)/n and its compounds in Greek. - That Lepidus of the triumvirate - Should be deposed; and, (it) being - (so), that we detain - All his revenue. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 6. 30. - I learn you take things ill which are not - so - Or, being (so), concern you - not. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 2. 30.

-
-
- Ellipses after will, is, &c. -

Ellipses after will and is.

-

"I will," i.e. "I purpose," when followed by a - preposition of motion, might naturally be supposed to mean "I purpose motion." Hence, as we have - He purposeth to - Athens, - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 1. 35. so I'll - to him. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> - iii. 2. 141. - Will you - along? - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 157. - Now we'll together. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 3. 136. - I will to-morrow, And betimes I - will, to the weird sisters. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 4. - 133. - Strange things I have in head that will - to hand. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 4. - 139.

-

Compare Give these fellows some means (of access) - to the king. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 6. 13.

-

Similarly, as we have I must (go) - to Coventry. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 2. 56. - I must (go) a dozen mile - to-night. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 310. so And he to England - shall along with you. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 3. 4.

-

We still say, "He is (journeying) for Paris," but - not He is (ready) for no gallants' - company without them. - B. J. <title><abbr>E. out - &c.</abbr> i. 1. - Any ordinary groom is (fit) for - such payment. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. - 1. 174. So T. - N. iii. 3. 46; A. W. iii. - 6. 109. I am (bound) to thank you - for it. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> i. - 2. 111.

-

Such an ellipsis explains Run from her guardage to the - sooty bosom - Of such a thing as thou, (a thing fit) to fear (act.), not - to - delight. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 2. 71.

-

Again, we might perhaps say, "This is not a sky - (fit) to walk under," but not This sky - is not (fit) to walk - in. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. - 39. The modern distinction in such phrases appears - to be this: when the noun follows is, there is - an ellipse of "fit," "worthy:" when the noun precedes is, there is an ellipse of "intended," "made." Thus: "this is a book to read" means "this is a book worthy to - read;" but, "this book is to read and not to - tear," means "this book is intended or made for - the purpose of reading." This distinction was not recognized by the - Elizabethans. When we wish to express "worthy" elliptically, we insert - a: "He is a man to - respect," or we use the passive, and say, "He is - to be respected." Shakespeare could have written "He is to respect" in this sense. The Elizabethans used the active - in many cases where we should use the passive. Thus-- - Little is to - do. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. - 7. 28. - What's more to do. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 8. - 64; <abbr>A. and - C.</abbr> ii. 6. 60; <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. - 26; <abbr>2 Hen. - VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 3. Hence "This food is not to - eat" might in Shakespeare's time have meant "This food is not fit to eat;" now, it could only mean "intended to eat." Similarly "videndus" in Cicero - meant "one who ought to be seen," "worthy to be seen;" but in poetry and in later - prose it meant "one who may be seen," - "visible."

-

The following passages illustrate the variable nature of this ellipsis:-- - I have been a debtor to you - For curtesies which I will be ever - to pay you, - And yet pay still. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. - 39. - i.e. "kindnesses which I intend to be always ready to pay you, - and yet to go on paying."

-

We still retain an ellipsis of "under necessity" in the phrase - I am (yet) to - learn. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 1. - 5. But we should not say: That ancient - Painter who being (under necessity) to - represent the griefe of the bystanders, &c. - MONTAIGNE, 3. We should rather - translate literally from Montaigne: "Ayant à - représenter."

-

In I am to break with thee of some - affairs, - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iii. 1. 59. the meaning is partly of desire and - partly of necessity: "I want." So Bottom says to his fellows: - O, masters, I am - (ready) to discourse wonders. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iv. - 2. 29.

-

The ellipsis is "sufficient" in Mark Antony is every hour - in Rome - Expected; since he went from Egypt 'tis - A space (sufficient) for further travel. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 1. 31. -

-
-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. -
- IRREGULARITIES. Double negative -

Double Negative.--Many irregularities may be explained by the desire of - emphasis which suggests repetition, even where repetition, as in the - case of a negative, neutralizes the original phrase: - First he denied you - had in him no right. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iv. - 2. 7. - You may deny that you were - not the cause. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 90. - Forbade the boy he should - not pass these - bounds. - <abbr>P. P.</abbr> 9. - No sonne, were he The use of "never so" is to be explained (as - in Greek, qaumasto\n o(/son) - by an ellipsis. Thus-- Though ne'er - so richly parted (endowed). - <title><abbr>E. out - &c.</abbr> iii. - 1. means--"Though he were endowed - richly--though never a man were - endowed so richly." never so - old of yeares, might not marry. - ASCH. 37.

-

This idiom is a very natural one, and quite common in E. E.

-

Double Comparative and Superlative. See Adjectives, 11.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Double preposition -

Double Preposition. Where the verb is at some distance from the - preposition with which it is connected, the preposition is frequently - repeated for the sake of clearness. And generally in all shapes that man goes up and - down in, - from fourscore to thirteen, this spirit walks in. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> ii. - 2. 119. - For in what case shall wretched I be - in. - DANIEL. - But on us both did haggish age - steal on. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> i. 2. - 29. - The scene wherein we play - in. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 7. 139. - In what enormity is Marcius poor - in? - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 1. 18. - To what form but that he is, - should wit larded with malice, and - malice forced with wit, turn him to? - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - v. 1. 63.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Neither, nor, used like both, and -

"Neither . . . nor," used like "Both . . . and," followed by "not." - Not the king's crown nor the deputed sword, - The marshal's truncheon nor the - judge's robe, - - Become them, &c. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 2. 60. - This very natural irregularity (natural, since the unbecomingness may be regarded as predicated both of the "king's crown," the "deputed sword," - and the "marshal's truncheon") is very - common. He nor that affable - familiar ghost - That nightly gulls him with intelligence - As victors of my silence cannot - (406) boast. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 86.

-

The following passage may perhaps be similarly explained: - He Comp. if the reading - be retained-- Which, of he - or Adrian, begins to - crow? - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. - 29. waived indifferently 'twixt doing them neither good nor harm. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 2. 17.

-

But it is perhaps more correct to say that there is here a confusion of - two constructions, "He waived 'twixt good and harm, doing them neither - good nor harm." The same confusion of two constructions is exemplified - below in the use of the superlative.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Confusion of two constructions with superlative -

Confusion of two Constructions in Superlatives. This is - the greatest error of all - the rest. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. - 1. 252. - Of all other affections it is the - most importune. - B. <title><abbr>E. - Envy.</abbr> - York is most unmeet of - any man. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - i. 3. 167. - Of all men else I have avoided - thee. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 8. - 4. - He hath simply the best wit of any - handicraft-man in Athens. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iv. - 2. 9. - To try whose right, - - Of thine or mine, - Comp. if the reading be retained-- - Which, of he - or Adrian, begins to - crow? - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. - 29. is most in Helena. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 2. - 337. - I do not like the tower of any - place. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 1. 68. This (which is a thoroughly Greek - idiom, though independent in English) is illustrated by Milton's famous - line-- The fairest of her - daughters Eve. The line is a confusion of two - constructions, "Eve fairer than all her - daughters," and "Eve fairest of all women." So - "I dislike the tower more than any place," and - "most of all places," becomes "of any place."

-

Our modern "He is the best man that I have ever seen," seems itself to be - incorrect, if "that" be the relative to "man." It may, perhaps, be an - abbreviation of "He is the best man of the men that I have ever seen." -

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Confusion of two constructions with whom -

Confusion of two constructions with "whom." Young - Ferdinand whom they suppose - is drown'd. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. - 92. - Of Arthur whom they say - is killed to-night. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. - 165. - The nobility . . . whom we see - have sided. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 2. - 2. So in St. Matt. xvi. 13, - all the versions except Wickliffe's have "Whom - do men say that I, the son of man, am?" - Wickliffe has "Whom seien men to be mannes sone?"

-

The last passage explains the idiom. It is a confusion of two - constructions, e.g. "Ferdinand who, they suppose, is - drowned," and "whom they suppose to be drowned."

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Other confusions of two constructions -

Other confusions of two constructions. Why I do trifle - thus with his despair - Is done to cure it, - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 33. combines "Why I trifle - is to cure" and "My trifling - is done to cure." In itself it is illogical. The - battle done, and they within our - power - Shall never see his pardon, - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 1. - 67. is a confusion of "lct - the battle be done, and - they" and "the battle (being) done, they." I saw not - better sport these seven years - day. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. - 1. 3. A combination of "since this day seven years" and "during these seven years." Out of all 'cess - (excess), - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. - 1. 6. is a confusion of "to excess," or "in excess," and "out of all bounds." "So late ago," T. N. v. 1. 22, seems a - combination of "so lately" and "so short a time ago," - Marry that, I think, - be young Petruchio, - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. - 5. 133. is a confusion of "That, I think, is" and "I think that that be." For the subjunctive after "think," see Subjunctive, 368 and 299.

-

So, perhaps, This youth, howe'er distressed, appears he hath - had - Good ancestors, - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 47. is a confusion of "He hath had, (it) appears, - good ancestors," and "He appears to have had." This is, perhaps, better - than to take "appears" as an active verb. See 295. Precisely similar is: - Let what is meet be said, it must be - meet. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. - 1. 170. - combining "Let what is meet be said to - be" and "Let it be said (that) what is meet must be meet."

-

Compare 353, and add, as a confusion of the infinitive and imperative, - There is no more but - (to) say - so. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 2. 81.

-

In "We would have had you heard," Ib. III. iii. 5. 56, there may be some confusion - between "you should have heard" and "we would have had you hear;" but - more probably the full construction is "We would have had you (to have) - heard (360)," and "to have" is omitted through dislike of repetition. So - Coriol. iv. 6. 35 - (415): "We should . . . found it so."

-

Compare also He would have had me (to have) - gone into the steeple-house. - FOX'S - <title><abbr>Journal</abbr> (ed. 1765), - p. 57. - He would have had me (to have) had a - meeting. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> p. - 60.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Confusion of proximity -

Confusion of proximity. The following (though a not uncommon - Shakespearian idiom) would be called an unpardonable mistake in modern - authors:-- The posture of your - blows are yet - unknown. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 1. - 33. - Whose loss of his most precious - queen and children - - Are even now to be afresh - lamented. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 1. - 26. - Which now the loving haste of - these dear friends - Somewhat against our meaning have - prevented. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 5. 56. - The venom of such looks, we fairly hope, - - Have lost their quality. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. - 19. - But yet the state of - things require. - DANIEL, - <title><abbr>Ulysses and - Siren.</abbr> - The approbation of - those . . . are, - &c. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. - 17. - How the sight Of those smooth - rising cheeks renew the story Of - young Adonis. - B. F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> i. - 1. - Equality of two domestic powers - - Breed scrupulous - faction. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 48. - The voice of all the gods - - Make heaven drowsy. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iv. - 3. 345. Here, however, "voice" may be (471) for - "voices." Then know - The peril of our curses light on thee. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 1. - 295. - The very thought of - my revenges that way - Recoil upon myself. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. - 20. - More than the scope - Of these delated articles - allow. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. - 38.

-

The subjunctive is not required, and therefore "have" is probably plural, - in If the scorn of your bright - eyne - - Have power to raise such love in - mine. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. - 3. 51. In these cases the proximity of a plural - noun seems to have caused the plural verb, contrary to the rules of - grammar. The two nouns together connected by "of" seem regarded as a - compound noun with plural termination. So - These - kind-of-knaves. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. - 107. - Those - blest-pair-of-fixed-stars. - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> - ii. 1. - These - happy-pair of lovers - meet straightway. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr>

-

Similarly-- Where such as - thou mayest find him. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 2. 81.

-

In the following instance the plural nominative is implied from the - previous singular noun-- As every - alien pen hath got my use, - And under thee their poesy disperse. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 78.

-

In And the stars whose feeble light - Give a pale shadow to the night, - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> - iii. 1. perhaps "give" may be subjunctive after the - relative. (See 367.)

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Nominative implied from participial phrases -

Implied nominative from participial phrases. Sometimes a nominative has - to be extracted ungrammatically from the meaning - of a sentence. This is often the case in participial phrases: - Beaten for - loyalty - Excited me to treason. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 343. - i.e. "my having been beaten." The king of his own virtuous - disposition, - - Aiming belike at your interior - hatred, - Which in your outward actions shews itself, - - Makes him to send. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 2. 63. - i.e. "the fact that the king aims makes him to - send."

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Redundant object -

The redundant Object. Instead of saying "I know what you are," in which - the object of the verb "I know" is the clause "what you are," - Shakespeare frequently introduces before the dependent - clause another object, so as to make the dependent clause a mere - explanation of the object. I know - you what you are. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. - 272. - I see you what you - are. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 4. - 269. - Conceal me what I am. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. - 53. - You hear the learn'd Bellario what - he writes. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 167. - We'll hear him what he - says. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 1. 51. - To give me hearing what I shall - reply. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 1. 28. - But wilt thou hear me how I did - proceed? - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. - 27. - March on and mark King Richard how - he looks. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 3. 61; - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 4. - 1. - Sorry I am my noble cousin should - Suspect me that I mean no good to - him. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 7. 89. - See the dew-drops, how they kiss Every little flower - that is. - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> - ii. 1.

-

Hence in the passive: The queen's in labour, - (They say in great extremity) and fear'd - She'll with the labour end, - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. - 1. 19. where the active would have been "they fear - the queen that she will die." For "fear" thus used, see Prepositions, 200.

-

So "no one asks about the dead man's knell for whom it is" becomes in the - passive The dead man's knell - Is there scarce asked, for who, - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. - 3. 171. and "about which it is a wonder how his - grace should glean it" becomes Which is a wonder - how his grace should glean - it. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 1. - 53.

-

This idiom is of constant occurrence in Greek; but it is very natural - after a verb of observation to put, first the primary object of - observation, e.g. "King Richard," and then the - secondary object, viz. "King Richard's looks." There is, therefore, no - reason whatever for supposing that this idiom is borrowed from the - Greek. After a verb of commanding the object cannot always be called - redundant, as in (She) bade me, if I had a friend that loved - her, - I should but teach him how to tell my story. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 165. - i.e. "she commanded me (that) I should," &c. - But it is redundant in The constable desires thee thou wilt mind - Thy followers of repentance. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. - 85. - He wills you . . . that you divest - yourself. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 4. - 77-8.

-

Compare Belike they had some notice of (about) the people - How I had moved them. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. - 275.

-

A somewhat different case of the redundant object is found in - Know you not, master, to some kind of men - Their graces serve them but as - enemies? - No more do yours, - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 3. 10. where the last line means, "your graces are - not more serviceable to you."

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Construction changed by change of thought -

Construction changed by change of thought. One of the - prettiest touches was when, at the - relation of the queen's death, . . . - how attentiveness wounded his - daughter. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 2. - 94.

-

The narrator first intends to narrate the point of time, then diverges - into the manner, of the action. Purpose is but the slave - to memory, - Which now, like fruit unripe, sticks - on the tree, - But fall unshaken when they mellow - be. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 201.

-

The subject, which is singular, is here confused with, and lost in, that - to which it is compared, which is plural. Perhaps this explanation also - suits: And then our arms, like to - a muzzled bear, - Save in aspect hath all offence - sealed up, - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 250. though this may be a case of plural nominative - with singular verb. (See 334.)

-

In the following, Henry V. begins by dictating a - proclamation, but under the influence of indignation passes into the imperative of the proclamation itself: - Rather proclaim it, Westmoreland, through our - host - - That he which hath no stomach to - this fight - - Let him depart. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - 3. 35-6. -

-

This is more probable than that "he" (224) is used for "man."

-

"Should" is treated as though it were "should have" (owing to the - introduction of the conditional sentence with "had") in the following - anomalous passage: We should by - this to all our lamentation, - If he had gone forth consul, found - it so. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. - 6. 35. So Rich. - III. iii. 5. 56 (411).

-

The way in which a divergence can be made from the subject to the thing compared with the subject is - illustrated by So the proportions of defence are - filled: - - Which, of a weak and niggardly - projection, - - Doth, like a miser, spoil his coat - with scanting - A little cloth. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. - 46. - Whose veins, like a dull river far - from spring - Is still the same, slow, heavy, and - unfit For stream and motion, though the strong winds - hit With their continual power upon his sides. - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> i. - 1. - But, good my brother, - Do not, as some ungracious pastors do, - Show me the steep and thorny way to heaven, - Whiles, like a puffed and reckless libertine, - - Himself the primrose path of - dalliance treads. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. - 50. instead of "whiles you tread." But in - Those sleeping stones - That, as a waist, doth girdle you - about, - Had been dishabited, - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 216. "doth," probably, has "that" for its subject. - See Relative, 247.

-

In Are not you he - That frights the maidens of the - villagery, - - Skim milk, and sometimes labour in the quern - And bootless make the breathless - housewife churn? - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - ii. 1. 35-9. the transition is natural from "Are - not you the person who?" to "Do not you?"

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Construction changed for clearness -

Construction changed for clearness. (See also 285.) Just as (285) that is sometimes omitted and then inserted to - connect a distant clause with a first part of a sentence, so sometimes - "to" is inserted apparently for the same - reason-- That God forbid, that made me first - your slave, - I should in thought control your - times of pleasure, - Or at your hand the account of hours to crave. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 58. Here "to" might be omitted, or "should" might be - inserted instead, but the omission would create ambiguity, and the - insertion would be a tedious repetition. Heaven would - that she these gifts should - have, - And I to live and die her - slave. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> - iii. 2. 162. - Keep your word, Phœbe, that - you'll marry me, Or else, - refusing me, to wed this - shepherd. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 4. - 21-2. - But on this condition, that she - should follow him, and he not - to follow her. - BACON, - <title><abbr>Adv. of L.</abbr> - 284. - The punishment was, that they should - be put out of commons and not to be admitted to the table of the gods. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 260. - That we make a stand upon the ancient way, and look - about us and discover what is the straight and right way, - and so - to walk in it. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 100.

-

In the following, the infinitive is used in both clauses, but the "to" only in the latter:-- In a word, - a man were better relate himself to a Statue or Picture, - than to suffer his thoughts to pass in - smother. - B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> - 103.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Noun absolute -

Noun Absolute. See also Redundant Pronoun, 243. - Sometimes a noun occurs in a prominent position at the beginning of a - sentence, to express the subject of the thought, without the usual - grammatical connection with a verb or preposition. In some cases it - might almost be called a vocative, only that the - third person instead of the second is used, and then the pronoun is not - redundant. Sometimes the noun seems the real subject or object of the - verb, and the pronoun seems redundant. When the noun is the object, it - is probably governed by some preposition understood, "as for," "as to." - My life's foul - deed, my life's fair end shall free - it. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr> - The prince that feeds great natures, - they will slay him. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sejanus,</abbr> iii. - 3. - But virtue, as it never will be - moved, - So lust, &c. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. - 53. - Look when I vow, I weep; and vows so born, - In their nativity all truth appears. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 2. 124. But this may be explained by 376. - 'Tis certain, every man that dies - ill, the ill upon his own head. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. - 1. 197. - But if I thrive, the gain of my - attempt - The least of you shall share his part thereof. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. - 3. 267. - That thing you speak of I took it - for a man. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 77.

-

The following may be thus explained:-- Rather proclaim it, - Westmoreland, through our host, - That he which hath no stomach to - this fight, - Let him depart. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. - 34. - That can we not . . . but he that - proves the king - To him will we prove loyal. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 271. "He" being regarded as the normal form of the - pronoun, is appropriate for this independent position. So - But I shall laugh at this a twelve-month - hence, - That they who brought me in my - master's hate - I live to look upon their tragedy. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 2. 57.

-

These three examples might, however, come under the head of Construction changed, 415, as the following (which - closely resembles the first) certainly does: My lord the - emperor, - Sends thee this word that, if thou - love thy son, - - Let Marcius, Lucius, or thyself, old - Titus, - Or any one of you, chop off your hand. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. - 1. 151 In this, and perhaps in the first example, - the "that," like d/ti in Greek, is - equivalent to inverted commas. May it please your grace, - Antipholus, my husband, - Whom I made lord of me, . . . this ill day - A most outrageous fit of madness took him. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 138. - The trumpery in my house, go bring - it hither. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. - 186.

-

It is, of course, possible to have an infinitive instead of a noun: - To strike him - dead, I hold it not a sin. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. - 4. 61.

-

For the noun absolute with the participle, see Participle, 376.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Foreign idioms -

Foreign Idioms. Several constructions in Bacon, Ascham, and Ben Jonson, - such as "ill," for "ill men" (Latin 'mali'), "without all question" ('sine omni dubitatione'), seem to have been borrowed from Latin. It is questionable, however, whether - there are many Latinisms in construction - (Latinisms in the formation of words are of - constant occurrence) in Shakespeare. We may perhaps quote-- - Those dispositions that of late - transform you From what you rightly are. - <title><abbr>Lcar,</abbr> i. 4. - 242. Compare He - is ready to cry all this day, - B. J. <title><abbr>Sil. Wom.</abbr> - 4. as an imitation of the Latin use of "jampridem" - with the present in the sense of the perfect. But it is quite possible - that the same thought of continuance may have - prompted the use of the present, both in English and Latin. "He is and - has been ready to cry," &c. The use of "more better," &c., the - double negative, and the infinitive after 'than," are certainly of - English origin. The following-- Whispering fame - Knowledge and proof doth to the jealous give, Who than to fail would their own thought - believe, - B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> - 2. in the omission of "rather" after "would," - reminds us of the omission of "potius" after "malo." Perhaps also - Let that be mine, - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 2. 12. is an imitation of "meum est," "It is my - business."

-

The following resembles the Latin idiom, "post urbem conditam," except - that there is also an ellipsis of a pronoun: 'Tis our - hope, sir, - - After (our being) well enter'd (as) soldiers, to return - And find your grace in health. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 1. - 6.

-

I cannot recall another such an instance, and it is doubtful whether - "after" does not here mean "hereafter:" "It is our hope to return - hereafter well-apprenticed soldiers." But such - participial phrases preceded by prepositions seem to be of classical - origin, as in Milton: Nor delay'd The winged saint after his charge received. - MILTON, - <title><abbr>P. L.</abbr> v. - 248. - He, after Eve seduced, unminded - slunk Into the wood fast by. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 332. and even, contrary to the particular Latin idiom: - They set him free without his - raksom paid. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 3. 72. -

-

The following resembles the Latin use of "qui si," for the English "and - if he." Which parti-coated presence of loose love - Put on by us, if in your heavenly eyes - Have misbecomed our oaths and gravities. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 778.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Foreign adjectives -

Transposition of Adjectives.

-

The adjective is placed after the noun:

-

(1) In legal expressions in which French influence can be traced: - Heir - apparent. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. - 2. 65. - Heir general. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. - 66. - Thou cam'st not of the - blood-royal. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 157. - In the seat royal. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 1. 164. - Sport royal. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. - 187. - Or whether that the body public be - a horse. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. - 2. 163. - My letters patents (Fol.) give me - leave. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 3. 130.

-

(2) Where a relative clause, or some conjunctional clause, is understood - between the noun and adjective: Duncan's horses, - (Though) Beauteous and swift, the - minions of their race, - Turned wild in nature. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. - 4. 15. - Filling the whole realm . . . with new opinions - (That are) Divers and - dangerous. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. - 3. 18.

-

Hence, where the noun is unemphatic, as "thing," "creature," this - transposition may be expected: In killing - creatures (that were) - vile. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 252. - He look'd upon things (that are) - precious as they were - The common muck of the world. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 2. 129. Hence, after the name of a class, the - adjective is more likely to be transposed than in the case of a proper - name. Thus Celestial Dian, goddess - argentine. - <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> v. - 2. 251. - i.e. "goddess (that - bearest) the silver bow." The difference between a mere epithet before the noun, and an additional statement - conveyed by an adjective after the noun, is - illustrated by If yet your gentle - souls fly in the air - And be not fix'd in (a) doom (that is) perpetual. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 4. 11, 12. Similarly in With eyes - severe, and beard of formal - cut. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 7. 155. - My presence like a robe - pontifical. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 56. "eyes" and "a robe" are unemphatic, - their existence being taken for granted, and the essence of the - expression is in the transposed adjective.

-

The "three" is emphatic, and the divorcing of some "souls and bodies" is taken as a matter of course, in - Souls and bodies - hath he divorced three. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. - 260 Somewhat similar-- - Satisfaction there can be - none. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 262.

-

This relative force is well illustrated by Prince. I fear no uncles dead. - - Glou. Nor none - that live. I hope. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 1. 146.

-

(3) Hence participles (since they imply a relative), and any adjectives - that from their terminations resemble participles, are peculiarly liable - to be thus transposed.

-

Similarly adjectives that end in -ble, -ite, and - -t, -ive, -al, are often found after their - nouns, e.g. "unspeakable," "unscaleable," - "impregnable;" "absolute," "devout," "remote," "infinite" (often), - "past," "inveterate;" "compulsative," "invasive," "defective;" - "capital," "tyrannical," "virginal," "angelical," "unnatural."

-

(4) Though it may be generally said that when the noun is unemphatic, and - the adjective is not a mere epithet but essential to the sense, the - transposition may be expected, yet it is probable that the influence of - the French idiom made this transposition especially common in the case - of some words derived from French. Hence, perhaps, the transposition in - Of antres vast and - deserts idle. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 1. 140. And, besides "apparent" in the legal sense - above, we have As well the fear of harm as harm - apparent. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - ii. 2. 130. Hence, perhaps, the frequent - transposition of "divine," as By Providence - divine. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 158. So Ful wel sche sang the - service devyne. - CHAUCER, - <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> - 122. - Men devout. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 1. - 9. - Unto the appetite and affection - common. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. - 1. 108 -

-

Latin usage may account for some expressions, as A - sectary astronomical. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 2. - 164.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Transpositions of adjectival phrases -

Transposition of adjectival phrases.

-

It has been shown above (419), that when an adjective is not a mere - epithet, but expresses something essential, and implies a relative, it - is often placed after the noun. When, however, connected with the - adjective, e.g. "whiter," there is some - adverbial phrase, e.g. "than snow," it was felt - that to place the adjective after the noun might sometimes destroy the - connection between the noun and adjective, since the adjective was, as - it were, drawn forward to the modifying adverb. Hence the Elizabethans - sometimes preferred to place the adjectival part of the adjective - before, and the adverbial part after, the noun. The noun generally being - unemphatic caused but slight separation between the two parts of the - adjectival phrase. Thus "whiter than snow," being an adjectival phrase, - "whiter" is inserted before, and "than snow" after, the noun. - Nor scar that [whiter] skin-of-hers [than - snow]. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> v. 2. - 4. - So much I hate a [breaking] cause to be - [Of heavenly oaths]. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 355. So A [promising] face [of manly - princely virtues]. - B. and F. (Walker). - As common - As any [the most vulgar] thing [to sense]. - <abbr>Ham.</abbr> i. 2. - 99. - i.e. "anything the most commonly perceived." - I shall unfold [equal] discourtesy - [To your best kindness]. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. - 101. - The [farthest] earth [removed from thee]. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 44. - Bid these [unknown] friends [to us], welcome. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 3. - 65. - Thou [bloodier] villain [than terms can give thee - out]. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 8. - 7. - A [happy] gentleman [in blood and - lineaments]. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 1. 9. - As a [long-parted] mother [with her child]. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 2. - 8. (See 194.) Thou [little better] - thing [than earth]. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 4. - 77. - You have won a [happy] victory [to Rome]. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. - 3. 186. -

-

Hence, even where the adjective cannot immediately precede the noun, yet - the adjective comes first, and the adverb afterwards. - That were to enlard his - fat-already-pride. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - ii. 2. 205. - May soon return to this our [suffering] country - [Under a hand accurst]. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 6. 48. - The [appertaining] rage - [To such a greeting]. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> - iii. 1. 66. - With [declining] head [into his bosom]. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> - Ind. 1. 119. So probably Bear our - [hack'd] targets [like the men that owe them]. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 8. 31.

-

This is very common in other Elizabethan authors: The - [stricken] hind [with Shaft]. - LORD SURREY (Walker). - And [worthie] work [of infinite reward]. - SPENSER, - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> iii. 2. - 21. - Of that [too wicked] woman [yet to die]. - B. and F. (Walker). - Some sad [malignant] angel [to mine honour]. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - which perhaps explains Bring forth that [fatal] - screech-owl [to our house]. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 6. 56. So Thou [barren] thing [of - honesty] and honour! - B. and F. perhaps explains - Thou perjur'd and thou [simular] man [of - virtue]. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 2. - 54. - Bring me a [constant] woman [to her husband]. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - iii. 1. 134. - O, for my sake do you with fortune chide, - The [guilty] goddess [of my harmful deeds]. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 111. - To this [unworthy] husband [of his wife]. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. - 30. - A [dedicated] beggar [to the air]. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. - 2. 13.

-

This transposition extends to an adverb in And thou shalt - live [as freely] as thy lord - [To call his fortunes thine]. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 4. - 39, 40. - i.e. "as free to use my fortune as I am."

-

Unless "to" is used loosely like "for," the following is a case of - transposition: This is a [dear] manakin [to you], Sir - Toby. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 2. - 57. -

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Transpositions of adverbs -

Transposition of Adverbs. The Elizabethan authors allowed themselves - great licence in this respect.

-

We place adverbial expressions that measure excess or defect before the - adjective which they modify, "twenty times better," &c. This is not - always the case in Shakespeare: Being twenty - times of better fortune. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 1. 3. - Our spoils (that) we have brought home - Do more than counterpoise, a full third - part, - The charges of the action. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. - 77. - I am solicited not by a few, - And those of true condition. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. - 2. 18. For not transposed, - see also 305. Like to a harvest man that's task'd to - mow - - Or all, or lose his - hire. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. - 40.

-

In "All good things vanish less than in a day" - (Nash), there is, perhaps, a confusion between "less long-lived than a - day" and "more quickly than in a day." At all events the emphatic use of - "less" accounts for the transposition.

-

Such transpositions are most natural and frequent in the case of adverbs - of limitation, as but (see But, 54), only, even, &c. - Only I - say, - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. - 6. 2. for "I only say." - Only I yield to - die. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 4. - 12. for "I yield only in - order to die," And I assure you - Even that your pity is enough to cure - me, - B. J. for "that even your - pity." He did it to please his mother and to be - partly proud, - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. - 40. for "and partly to be - proud."

-

Somewhat similar is Your single bond, - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. - 3. 146. for "the bond of you alone."

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Adverbs at the beginning of the sentence -

Transposition of Adverbs. When an adverb is transposed to the beginning - for emphasis, it generally transposes the subject after the verb, but - adverbs are sometimes put at the beginning of a sentence without - influencing the order of the other words. Seldom he - smiles. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. - 205. - For always I am Cæsar. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. - 212. - No more that thane of Cawdor shall - deceive. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 2. 63. - Of something nearly that concerns - yourselves. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 1. 126.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Transposition of article -

Transposition of Article. In Early English we sometimes find "a so new robe." The Elizabethan authors, like - ourselves, transposed the a and placed it after - the adjective: "so new a robe." But when a - participle is added as an epithet of the noun, e.g. "fashioned," and the participle itself is qualified by an - adjective used as an adverb, e.g. "new," we - treat the whole as one adjective, thus, "so new-fashioned a robe." Shakespeare on the contrary writes-- - So new a fashion'd - robe. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. - 27. - So fair an offer'd - chain. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> - iii. 2. 186. - Or having sworn too hard a keeping - oath. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> i. - 1. 65. - So rare a wonder'd father and - a wife. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. - 123. - I would have been much more a - fresher man. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - v. 6. 20.

-

We still say, "too great a wit," but not with - Chaucer, C. T.: - For when a man hath overgret a wit, possibly because we regard "overgreat" as - an adjective, and "too great" as a quasi-adverb. Somewhat similar is: - On once-a-flock-bed, but - repair'd with straw, With tape-ty'd curtains never meant to - draw. - POPE, - <title><abbr>Moral E.</abbr> iii. - 301.

-

So we can say "how poor an instrument," regarding - "how" as an adverb, and "how poor" as an adverbialized expression, but - not What poor an - instrument, - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 2. 236. because "what" has almost lost with us its - adverbial force. So brave(ly) a - mingled temper saw I never. - B. and F. (Walker). - Chaucer, who was so great(ly) a - learned scholar. - KINASTON (Walker) -

-

The a is used even after the comparative - adjective in If you should need a pin, - You could not with more tame a - tongue desire it. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. - 2. 46.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Transposition in noun clauses -

Transpositions in Noun-clauses containing two nouns connected by "of." It - has been observed in 412 that two nouns connected by "of" are often - regarded as one. Hence sometimes pronominal and other adjectives are - placed before the whole compound noun instead of, as they strictly - should be, before the second of the two nouns. Yet that - thy brazen gates of heaven may - ope. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 3. 40. - My pith of business. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. - 4. 70. - The tribunes have pronounced - - My everlasting doom of - banishment. - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 1. - 51. - Let it stamp wrinkles in her brow of - youth. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. - 306. - My latter part of - life. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. - 6. 39. - My whole course of - life. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 91. - I will presently go learn their day of - marriage. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. - 2. 57. - Thy bruising irons of - wrath. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. - 3. 110. - Thy ministers of - chastisement. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 113. - In my prime of youth. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 119. - Thy heat of lust. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 1473. - My home of love. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 109. - And punish them to your height of - pleasure. - <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. - 1. 240. - His means of death, his obscure - funeral. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. - 5. 213. - i.e. "the means of his death." - What is your cause of - distemper? - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 2. 350. - Your sovereignty of reason. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 4. 73. - (See 200.) My better part of - man. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. - 7. 18. - His chains of bondage. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 3. 89. - Your state of fortune and - your due of birth. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iii. 7. 127.

-

This is perhaps illustrated by What - country-man? - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. - 238; <abbr>T. of - Sh.</abbr> i. 2. 190. for "a man of what - country?"

-

The possessive adjective is twice repeated in - Her attendants - of her chamber. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. - 2. 5.

-

So This cause of Rome, - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. - 32. does not mean "this - cause as distinguished from other causes of - Rome," but "this, the Roman cause." Somewhat similar is - Your reproof - Were well deserv'd of - rashness, - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - ii. 2. 124. where we should say "the reproof of - your rashness" (unless "of" here means "about," "for"). - The idea of her life shall sweetly creep - Into his study of - imagination. - <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. - 2. 27. - i.e. "the study of his imagination." - Our raiment and state of - bodies. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 3. - 95. - More than ten criers, and six noise of - trumpets. - B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> v. - 7.

-

The compound nature of these phrases explains, perhaps, the omission of - the article in Hath now himself met with the - fall-of-leaf. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. - 4. 49.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Transposition of prepositions -

Transposition of Prepositions in Relative and other clauses. We now - dislike using such transpositions as The late demand - that you did sound me - in. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 2. 87. - Betwixt that smile we would aspire - to. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - iii. 2. 368. - A thousand men that fishes gnawed - upon. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 4. 25. - Found thee a way out of his wreck to rise - in. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - iii. 2. 438.

-

But it may be traced to E. E. (203), and is very common in Shakespeare, - particularly in Hen. VIII., where we even find - Where no mention - - Of me must more be heard of. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - iii. 2. 435.

-

It has been said above (203) that the dissyllabic forms of prepositions - are peculiarly liable to these transpositions. Add to the above - examples: Like a falcon towering - in the skies, - Coucheth the fowl below. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 506.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Transposition after an emphatic word or - expression -

Transposition after Emphatic Words. The influence of an emphatic word at - the beginning of a sentence is shown in the transposition - of the verb and subject. In such cases the last as well as the first - word is often emphatic. In dreadful - secrecy impart they - did. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 207. - And so have I a noble father lost, A sister driven into - desperate terms. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 7. - 25.

-

Here note, that though the first line could be re-transposed and Laertes - could naturally say "I have lost a father," on the other hand he could - not say "I have driven a sister" without completely changing the sense. - "Have" is here used in its original sense, and is equivalent to "I - find." When "have" is thus used without any notion of action, it is - separated from the participle passive. But - answer made it - none. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 216. - Pray can I - not. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 3. - 38. - Supportable - To make the dear loss have I means much - weaker. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 146.

-

The influence of an emphatic adverbial expression preceding is shown in - the difference between the order in the second and the first of the two - following lines:-- As every alien pen hath got my use, - And under thee their poetry - disperse. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 78. - I did, my lord, - But loath am to produce so bad an - instrument. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 201. - Before the time I did Lysander - see, - - Seem'd Athens as a paradise to - me. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 1. 205.

-

When the adverbs "never," "ever," are emphatic and placed near the - beginning of a sentence, the subject often follows the verb, almost - always when the verb is "was," &c. We generally write now "never - was," but Shakespeare often wrote "(there) was never." - Was never widow had so - dear a loss. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 2. 77.

-

Sometimes a word is made emphatic by repetition: Sec. O. Peace! We'll hear him. - - Third O. Ay, by - my beard will we. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iv. 1. 10. - Hamlet. Look you, these are the - stops. - - Guild. But these cannot I command. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 3. 377. Or partly by antithesis, as well as by its - natural importance: I - your commission will forthwith despatch, - And he to England shall along with you. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 3. 3, 4. - My soul shall - thine keep company to - heaven. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 6. - 16.

-

The following is explained by the omission of "there:" I - am question'd by my fears . . . that (there) may blow - - No sneaping winds at - home. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. - 13.

-

There seems a disposition to place participles, as though used - absolutely, before the words which they qualify. And - these news, - - Having been well, that would have - made me sick, - - Being sick, have in some measure - made me well. - <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> - i. 1. 138.

-

It is rare to find such transpositions as Then the rich - jewell'd coffer of Darius, - - Transported shall be at high - festivals. - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 6. 26.

-

Transpositions are common in prose, especially when an adverb precedes - the sentence. Yet hath Leonora, my onely - daughter, escaped. - MONTAIGNE (Florio), 225. - And, therefore, should not we marry - so young. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - Now, sir, the sound that tells what hour it is - Are clamorous groans, - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. - 5. 56. is rather a case of "confusion of proximity" - ("are" being changed to "is") than transposition. (See 302.)

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Transposition after relative -

Transposition after Relative. The relative subject, possibly as being - somewhat unemphatic itself, brings forward the object into a prominent - and emphatic position, and consequently throws a part of the verb to the - end, not however (as in German) the auxiliary. By Richard - that dead is. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - i. 3. 146. - But chide rough winter that the flower hath - killed. - <abbr>R. of - L.</abbr> - That heaven's light did hide. - SPENS. - <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 1. - 7.

-
-
- IRREGULARITIES. Other transpositions -

Other Transpositions. In the second of two passive clauses when the verb - "is" is omitted, the subject is sometimes transposed, perhaps for - variety. When liver, heart, and brain, - These sovereign thrones, are all supplied, and filled - (Are) Her sweet perfections with one self king. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. - 39. - Since his addiction was to courses vain, - And never (was) noted in him any study. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 1. - 57.

-

It is not probable that "perfections" and "study" are here absolutely - used with the participle. See, however, And, - 95.

-

In "By such two that would by all likelihood have - confounded each other" (Cymb. - i. 4. 53), "two" is emphatic, like "a pair." So "we" is - emphatic in, "all we like sheep have gone - astray," and in Hamlet, ii. 2. 151, in both - cases, because of antithesis. Into the madness wherein - now he raves - And all we mourn for. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 151. (See 240.)

-
-
-
- COMPOUND WORDS. -
- COMPOUND WORDS. Hybrids -

Hybrids. The Elizabethans did not bind themselves by the stricter rules - of modern times in this respect. They did not mind adding a Latin - termination to a Teutonic root, and vice - versâ. Thus Shakespeare has "increaseful," "bodement," - &c. Holland uses the suffix-fy after the - word "fool" (which at all events does not come to us direct from the - Latin), "foolify," where we use "stultify." The following words - illustrate the Elizabethan licence:-- - Bi-fold. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - v. 2. 144. - Out-cept. - B. J. (Nares). - Exteriorly. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. - 257. - Sham'st thou not, knowing whence thou are - extraught? - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 2. 142. where there is a confusion between the - Latin "extracted" and the English "raught," past part. of "reach." - Compare Pistol's "exhale," Hen. - V. ii. 1. 66, i.e. - "ex-haul," "draw out," applied to a sword.

-

There was also great licence in using the foreign words which were - pouring into the language. And quench the - stelled fires. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 7. - 61. - Be aidant and remediate. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 4. - 17. - Antres vast and deserts - idle. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 3. 140. -

-
-
- COMPOUND WORDS. Adverbial compounds -

Adverbial Compounds. Till Harry's - back-return. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. - Prologue, 41.

-

"Thy here-approach," Macb. iv. 3. 133, 148; "Our hence-going," Cymb. - iii. 2. 65; "Here-hence," B. J. Poctast. v. 1; "So that men are punish'd for before-breach of the king's laws in now-the-king's-quarrel," Hen. V. iv. 1. 179, i.e. "the king's now (present) quarrel." This - last extraordinary compound is a mere construction for the occasion, to - correspond antithetically to "before-breach," but it well illustrates - the Elizabethan licence. The - steep-up heavenly - hill. - <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> - 7. - I must up-fill this osier cage of - ours. - <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> ii. - 3. 7. - Up-hoarded. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 1. 136. - With hair up-staring. - <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. - 2. 213.

-
-
- COMPOUND WORDS. Noun compounds -

Noun-Compounds. Sometimes the first noun may be treated as a genitive - used adjectively. (See 22.) Thus, "thy heart-blood" (Rich. - II. iv. 1. 38) is the same as "thy heart's blood;" "brother-love" (Hen. - VIII. v. 3. 73), i.e. brother's love.

-

So Any-moment-leisure. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 3. 133. - This childhood-proof. - <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. - 1. 144. - Childhood-innocence. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> - iii. 2. 202. - All the region-kites. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 607. - A lion-fell. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. - 1. 227, i.e. "a lion's - skin."

-

So probably - Faction-traitors. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. - 2. 57.

-

"Self" is used as a compound noun in "self-conceit," and this explains - Infusing him with - self-and-vain-conceit. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> - iii. 2. 166. - Every minute-while, - <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. - 4. 54. where "while" has its original force as a - noun == "time."

-

But often when a noun is compounded with a participle, some preposition - or other ellipse must be supplied, as "like" in our "stone-still," &c., and the exact meaning of the compound - can only be ascertained by the context. - Wind-changing - Warwick. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 1. 57. - My furnace-burning heart. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. - 80. - i.e. "burning like a - furnace."

-

"Giant-rude," A. Y. L. iv. 3. 34; "marble-constant," A. and C. v. 2. 240; - "honey-heavy-dew," J. C. ii. 1. 230; so "flower-soft - hands," A. and C. ii. 2. 215; "maid-pale peace," Rich. II. iii. 3. 98; "an orphan's water-standing eye," 3 Hen. VI. v. 6. 40, i.e. "standing with water;" "weeping-ripe," L. L. L. v. 2. 274, "ripe for weeping;" "thought-sick," Hamlet, iii. 4. 51, i.e. "as i.e. the result of thought;" - so "lion-sick," Tr. and - Cr. ii. 3. 13, is explained lower down, "sick of proud heart;" "pity-pleading eyes," R. of L. 561, i.e. "pleading for - pity;" "peace-parted souls," Hamlet, v. i. 261, i.e. "souls that have departed in peace;" "fancy-free," M. N. D. ii. 1. 164, i.e. "free from fancy (love);" "child-changed father," Lear. iv. 7. 17, i.e., "changed to a child."

-

Or the noun is put for a passive participle or an adjective. - Upon your sword sit - laurel(led) victory. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 100. - The honey of his music(al) - vows. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. - 1. 164. - The venom(ous) clamours of a - jealous woman. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. - 1. 69; so R. of L. 850. - The Carthage - queen. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 1. 173. - Your Corioli walls. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. - 8; ii. 1. 180. - Our Rome gates. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 3. - 104.

-

For similar examples, see 22.

-

Sometimes the genitive is used: I'll knock your - knave's pate. - <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. - 2. 12; <abbr>C. - of E.</abbr> iii. 1. 74.

-
-
- COMPOUND WORDS. Preposition compounds -

Preposition-Compounds. An - after-dinner's (comp. - 'afternoon's') breath. - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> - ii. 3. 120. - At after-supper. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. - 3. 31; <abbr>M. - N. D.</abbr> v. i. 34. - At over-night. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. - 23. - The falling-from of his - friends. - <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. - 3. 400.

-

The preposition usually attached to a certain verb is sometimes appended - to the participle of the verb in order to make an adjective. - There is no hoped-for - mercy. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. - 4. 35. - Some never-heard-of torturing - pain, - <abbr>T. A.</abbr> ii. 3. - 285. for "unheard-of." Your - sued-for tongues. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. - 3. 216. - Bemock'd-at stabs. - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 3. - 63. - The unthought-on - accident. - <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. - 549. - Your unthought-of - Harry. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 2. 141. -

-
-
- COMPOUND WORDS. Verb compounds -

Verb-Compounds. Verbs were compounded with their objects more commonly - than with us. Some carry-tale, - some please-man, some slight - zany, - Some mumble-news. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> - v. 2. 463-4. - All find-faults. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. - 398.

-

We still use "mar-plot" and "spoil-sport." Such compounds seem generally - depreciatory. "Weather-fend" in In the lime grove which - weather-fends your - cell, - <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. - 10. means "defend from the - weather," and stands on a somewhat different footing.

-

One is disposed to treat "wilful-blame" as an anomalous compound in - In faith, my lord, you are too - wilful-blame. - <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> - iii. 1. 177. like A - false-heart traitor. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - v. 1. 143.

-

But "heart" is very probably a euphonious abbreviation of "hearted." The - explanation of "too wilful-blame" is to be - sought in the common expression "I am too - blame," Othello, iii. 3. - 211, 282; M. of V. - v. 1. 166. "I am too too blame," is - also found in Elizabethan authors. It would seem that, the "to" in "I am - to blame" being misunderstood, "blame" came to be regarded as an - adjective, and "to" (which is often interchanged in spelling with "too") - as an adverb. Hence "blame," being regarded as an adjective, was - considered compoundable with another adjective.

-
-
- COMPOUND WORDS. Participial nouns -

Participial Nouns. A participle or adjective, when used as a noun, often - receives the inflection of the possessive case or the plural. - His chosen's merit. - B. and F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> - iii. 1. - All cruels else - subscribed. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 7. - 65. - i.e. "All cruel acts to the contrary being - yielded up, forgiven." Compare for the meaning Lear, iv. 7. 36, and for "subscribe," - Tr. and Cr. iv. 5. - 105. Another explanation is, "all other cruel animals being - allowed entrance."

-

So "Vulgars," W. - T. ii. 1. 94; "Severals," - Hen. V. i. 1. 86, - i.e. "details." Yon equal - potents. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 357. - To the ports - The discontents repair. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 4. 39. - Lead me to the - revolts (revolters) of England - here. - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 4. - 7: so Cymb. iv. 4. 6.

-

Add, if the text be correct: The - Norways' king. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. - 2. 59. - i.e. "the king of the Norwegians."

-

It would appear as though an adjective in agreement with a plural noun - received a plural inflection in - Letters-patcnts. - <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> - iii. 2. 249; <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 202 - (Folio), 3. 130.

-

More probably the word was treated by Shakespeare as though it were a - compound noun. But in E. E. adjectives of Romance origin often take the - plural inflection. Lawless - resolutes. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. - 98. - Mighty opposites. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. ii. - 62.

-
-
- COMPOUND WORDS. Phrase compounds -

Phrase-Compounds. Short phrases, mostly containing participles, are often - compounded into epithets. The - always-wind-obcying - deep. - <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. - 1. 64. - My too-much-changed - son. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. - 2. 36. - The ne'er-yet-beaten horse of - Parthia. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iii. 1. 33. - Our past-cure malady. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 1. - 124. - A past-saving slave. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 3. - 158. - The none-sparing war. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 2. - 108. - A jewel in a ten-times-barred-up - chest. - <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. - 1. 180. - A too-long-wither'd flower. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. - 134. - Tempt him not so - too-far. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 3. 11. - The to-and-fro-conflicting - wind. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 1. - 11. - You that have turn'd off a first-so - noble wife. - <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. - 220. - Of this yet-scarce-cold - battle. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. - 469. - A cunning thief, or - a-that-way-accomplished - courtier. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 4. - 101. - In this so-never-needed - help. - <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 1. - 34. - A world-without-end - bargain. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. - 2. 799. See Sonn. 5. - Our not-fearing - Britain. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 4. - 191. - The ne'er-lust-wearied - Antony. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. - 1. 38. - A twenty-years-removed - thing. - <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. i. - 92. -

-
-
- COMPOUND WORDS. Anomalous compounds -

Anomalous Compounds. We still, though rarely, abbreviate "the other" into - "t'other," but we could not say The - t'other. - B. J. <title><abbr>Cy's. Rev.</abbr> - iv. 1; v. 1 (a corruption of E. E. pet - oper).Yea, and furr'd moss when winter - flowers are none, - To winter-ground thy - corpse. - <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. - 229. - i.e. perhaps "to inter during - winter." So "to winter-rig" is said (Halliwell) to mean "to - fallow land during winter."

-

"And" is omitted in At this - odd-even and dull watch of the - night. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 1. 124.

-

Cicero says, that the extreme test of a man's honesty is that you can - play at odd and even with him in the dark. And perhaps "odd-(and-)even" - here means, a time when there is no distinguishing between odd and even.

-

As there is a noun "false-play," there is nothing very remarkable in its - being converted thus into a verb: Pack'd cards with - Cæsar and false-played my - glory. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> - iv. 14. 19.

-

A terse compound is often invented for special use, made intelligible by - the context. Thus, the profit of excess is called - Poor-rich - gain. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 140. - Where shall I live now Lucrece is - unlived. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 1754.

-
-
-
- PREFIXES. -

A-. See 24.

-
- PREFIXES. A-; all-to-; at-; be-; dis- -

All-to (see 28) is used in the sense of "completely asunder" as a prefix - in And all-to-brake his - skull. - <title><abbr>Judges</abbr> ix. - 53.

-

"Asunder" was an ordinary meaning of the prefix "to" in E. E. It must be - borne in mind that all had no necessary - connection with to, till by constant association - the two syllables were corrupted into a prefix, all-to, which was mistaken for altogether and so used. Hence, by corruption, in many - passages, where all-to or all-too is said to have the meaning of "asunder," it had come - to mean "altogether," as in Mercutio's ycy hand had - al-to frozen mine. - HALLIWELL. -

-

It has been shown (73) that too and to are constantly interchanged in Elizabethan - authors. Hence the constant use of all too for - "quite," "decidedly too," as in Rich. - II. iv. 1. 28, "all too - base," may have been encouraged by the similar sound of all-to. Shakespeare does not use the archaic all-to in the sense of "asunder," nor does - Milton probably in She plumes her feathers and lets grow her - wings, That in the various bustle of resort Were all too ruffled. - MILTON, - <title><abbr>Comus,</abbr> - 376.

-
-
- PREFIXES. A-; all-to-; at-; be-; dis- -

At- in "attask'd," Lear, i. 4. - 366 ("task'd," "blamed"), perhaps represents the O.E. - intensive prefix "of," which is sometimes changed into "an-," "on-," or - "a-." But the word is more probably a sort of imitation of the similar - words "attach" and "attack."

-
-
- PREFIXES. A-; all-to-; at-; be-; dis- -

Be. The prefix be is used, not merely with verbs - of colouring, "smear," "splash," &c., to localize and sometimes to - intensify action, but also with nouns and adjectives to convert the - nouns into verbs: - Bemonster. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 2. - 63. - Be-sort. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 4. - 272. - All good be-fortune - you. - <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> - iv. 3. 41. - Bemadding. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 1. - 38. It is also used seemingly to give a transitive - signification to verbs that, without this prefix, mostly require - prepositions: Begnaw. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. - 3. 221. - Behowls the moon. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. - 1. 379. - "Bespeak" and "address" - in Hamlet, ii. 2. - 140. - Beweep. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. - 2. 49; <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. 324.

-

In participles, like other prefixes, it is often redundant, and seems to - indicate an unconscious want of some substitute for the old participial - prefix. Well be-met. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 1. - 20.

-

But the theory that be- in "become," "believe," - "belove," &c., represents the old ge-, does - not seem to be sound.

-
-
- PREFIXES. A-; all-to-; at-; be-; dis- -

Dis- was sometimes used in the sense of un-, to mean - "without," as Discompanied, - <title><abbr>Cy.'s Rev.</abbr> iii. - 3, for "unaccompanied," i.e. "without company." A little - to disquantity your - train. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. - 270. - Dishabited, - <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. - 220, == "Caused to migrate." - Dislived, - CHAPMAN, == "Deprived of life." - Disnatured, - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. - 305, for "Unnatural." - Disnoble, - HOLLAND; - Distemperate, - RALEIGH; for "ignoble" and - "intemperate." Being full of supper and - distempering - draughts. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. - 1. 99.

-

"Discovery" is often used for "uncovering," i.e. "unfold," whether literally or - metaphorically. "So shall my anticipation prevent your discovery," Hamlet, ii. 2. 305, i.e. "render your disclosure needless - by anticipation." So Rich. III. iv. 4. 240.

-
-
- PREFIXES. En-; for-; in- and un- -

En- was frequently used, sometimes in its proper sense of enclosing, as - "enclosed," "enguard," Lear, i. 4. - 349; "encave," Othello, iv. 1. 82; "How - dread an army hath enrounded him," Hen. V. iv. Prol. 36; "enwheel thee round," Othello, ii. 1. 87; "enfetter'd," <abbr>ib.</abbr> ii. 3. - 351; "enmesh," ib. 368; "enrank," 1 Hen. VI. i. 1. 115; - "enshelter'd and embay'd," Othello, ii. - 1. 18; "ensteep'd," ib. 70; "engaol'd," - Rich. II. i. 3. - 166; "enscheduled," Hen. V. v. 2. 73; "enshelled," Coriol. iv. - 6. 45. So "embound," "envassell'd," DANIEL on Florio; "embattle" (to put in - battle array); "enfree" (to place in a state of freedom); "entame," A. Y. L. - iii. 5. 48 (to bring into a state of - tameness). But the last instances show that the locative sense can be - metaphorical instead of literal, and scarcely perceptible. There is - little or no difference between "free" and "enfree." So "the enridged sea," Lear, iv. 6. 71; "the enchafed flood," Othello, ii. 1. 17, are, perhaps, - preferred by Shakespeare merely because in participles he likes some - kind of prefix as a substitute for the old participial prefix. In some - cases the en- or in- - seems to take a person as its object, "endart," - R. and J. i. 3. 98 - ("to set darts in," not "in darts"). So "enpierced," R. and J. i. 4. 19; and - so, perhaps, "empoison." The word "impale" is used by Shakepeare preferably in the - sense of "surrounding:" Impale him - with your weapons round about, - <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> v. - 7. 5. means "hedge him round with your weapons." So - Did I impale him with - the regal crown. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iii. 3. 189. -

-
-
- PREFIXES. En-; for-; in- and un- -

For- is used in two words now disused: - Forslow no - longer. - <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> - ii. 3. 56. - She fordid herself. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 255; <abbr>M. N. - D.</abbr> v. 1. 381. In both words the prefix - has its proper sense of "injury."

-
-
- PREFIXES. En-; for-; in- and un- -

Un- for modern in-; in- for un-. (Non- only occurs twice in all the - plays of Shakespeare, and in V. and A. 521.) - Incharitable, infortunate, incertain, ingrateful, incivil, insubstantial. - Unpossible, unperfect, unprovident, unactive, unexpressive, unproper, unrespective, unviolable, unpartial, unfallible, undividable, unconstant, uncurable, uneffectual, unmeasurable, undisposed, unvincible (N. P. - 181), unreconciliable (<abbr>A. and - C.</abbr> v. 1. 47). We appear to - have no definite rule of distinction even now, since we use ungrateful, ingratitude; - unequal, inequality.This however is perhaps - explained below. In- is a part of the - <*>noun "ingratitude;" un- in the adjective "ungrateful" means "not." - Un- seems to have been preferred by Shakespeare - before p and r, which do - not allow in- to precede except in the form im-. In- also seems to have been in many cases - retained from the Latin, as in the case of "ingratus," "infortunium," &c. As a - general rule, we now use in- where we desire to - make the negative a part of the word, and un- - where the separation is maintained--"untrue," - "infirm." Hence un- - is always used with participles--"untamed," - &c. Perhaps also un- is stronger than in-. "Unholy" means more - than "not holy," almost "the reverse of holy." But in "in- attentive," "intemperate," in- has nearly the same - meaning, "the reverse of." You wrong the reputation of - your name - In so unseeming to confess - receipt. - <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. - 1. 156. Here "unseeming" means "the reverse of - seeming" more than "not seeming" (like ou)/ - fhmi): "in thus making us as though you would not - confess."

-
-
-
- SUFFIXES. -
- SUFFIXES. -er; -en; -ive; -ble; -less -

-Er is sometimes appended to a noun for the - purpose of signifying an agent. Thus-- A Roman - sworder. - <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> - iv. 1. 135. - O most gentle - pulpiter. - <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> - iii. 2. 163. - A moraler. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. - 3. 301. - Homager. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 1. 31. (O. Fr. "homagier.") - Justicers. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 2. - 79. (Late Lat. "justitiarius.")

-

In the last two instances the -er is of French - origin, and in many cases, as in "enchanter," it - may seem to be English, while really it represents the French -eur.

-

"Joinder," T. - N. v. 1. 160, perhaps comes from the French - "joindre."

-

The -er is often added to show a masculine agent - where a noun and verb are identical: - Truster. - <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. - 2. 172. - The pauser reason. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. - 3. 117. - Causer. - <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> - iv. 4. 122. - To you, my origin and - ender. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> ii. - 22. Note the irregular, "Precurrer" (for - "precursor").--P. P.

-

We have "windring" from "winder," Tempest, iv. 1. 128, formed after the analogy of - "wander," "clamber," - "waver," the er - having apparently a frequentative force.

-
-
- SUFFIXES. -er; -en; -ive; -ble; -less -

-En, made of (still used in golden, &c.), is found in-- Her - threaden fillet. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 5. - A twiggen bottle. - <abbr>Othello,</abbr> - iii. 3. 152.

-
-
- SUFFIXES. -er; -en; -ive; -ble; -less -

-Ive, -ble. (See 3.) -Ive is sometimes used in a - passive instead of, as now, in an active signification. Thus: - "Incomprehensive depths;" "plausive," "worthy to be applauded;" "directive," "capable of being directed;" - "insuppressive metal;" "the fair, the - inexpressive she" (similarly used by Milton - in the Hymn on the Nativity). On the other hand, -ble is sometimes used actively, as in "medicinable" (which is also used passively), and in - "unmeritable." This is a - slight unmeritable man. - <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 1. - 12. So "defensible," "deceivable," "disputable," - and "tenable."

-

In "Intenible sieve," A. W. i. 2. 208, not only does -ble convey an active meaning, but Shakespeare - uses the Latin instead of the English form of the termination, just as - we still write "terrible," not "terrable." I imagine we have been influenced in our - -able by the accidental coincidence of - meaning between the word "able" and the termination -ble. But French influence must have had some - weight.

-
-
- SUFFIXES. -er; -en; -ive; -ble; -less -

-Less. Sometimes found with adjectives, as "busyless," "sickless," "modestless."

-

-Less used for "not able to be." - That phraseless - hand. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 225; i.e. "in-describable." - That termless skin. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> - 94. - Sumless treasuries. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. - 165. - My careless crime. - <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> - 771. - Your great opposeless - wills. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. - 38. It is commonly used with words of Latin or - Greek origin, as above. Add "reasonless," Hen. V. v. 4. 137; - "crimeless," 2 Hen. VI. ii. 4. 63.

-
-
- SUFFIXES. -ly; -ment; -ness; -y -

-Ly found with a noun, and yet not appearing to convey an adjectival - meaning. "Anger-ly," Macb. iii. 5. 1; T. G. of - V. i. 2. 62. Compare "wonder-ly" in the Morte d'Arthur, and - "cheer-ly," Tempest, i. 1. 6. This is common in E. - E.

-

The -ly represents "like," of which it is a - corruption. Compare: Villain-like - he lies. - <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. - 97. So "masterly," adv., - W. T. v. 3. 65; - Othello, i. 1. 26; - "hungerly," adv., - <abbr>ib.</abbr> iii. 4. 105; - "exteriorly," adv., K. J. iv. 2. 257; - "silverly," adv., ib. v. 2. 46. "Fellowly," Temp. v. 1. 64, and "traitorly," W. T. iv. 4. - 822, are used as adjectives. Perhaps a vowel is to be - supplied in sound, though omitted, in "unwield(i)ly," Rich. II. iv. 1. 205; "need(i)ly," R. and - J. iii. 2. 117; and they may be derived from - "unwieldy" and "needy." Add "orderly," Rich. II. i. 3. 9; "manly," Macbeth, iv. 3. 235.

-
-
- SUFFIXES. -ly; -ment; -ness; -y -

-Ment. We seldom use this suffix except where we find it already existing - in Latin and French words adopted by us. Shakespeare, however, has - "intendment," "supplyment," "designment," "denotement," and "bodement."

-
-
- SUFFIXES. -ly; -ment; -ness; -y -

-Ness is added to a word not of Teutonic origin: - Equalness. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. - 1. 47.

-
-
- SUFFIXES. -ly; -ment; -ness; -y -

-Y is found appended to a noun to form an adjective. - Slumbery - agitation. - <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. - 1. 12. - Unheedy haste. - <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. - 1. 237. -

-

In "Batty wings," M. N. D. iii. 2. 365, "batty" seems to mean "like - those of bats." "Wormy beds," - <abbr>ib.</abbr> iii. 2. 384, is - "worm-filled." "Vasty," in "the vasty fields of France," - Hen. V. Prologue, 12; 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 52, is - perhaps derived from the noun "vast," Tempest, i. 2. 327; Hamlet, i. 2. 198. - "Womby vaultages," Henry V. ii. 4. 124: i.e. "womb-like."

-

Y appended to adjectives of colour has a modifying - force like -ish: - Their paly flames. - <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. Prol. - 8. - His browny locks. - <abbr>L. C.</abbr> - 85.

-
-
- SUFFIXES. General licence of -

Suffixes were sometimes influenced by the Elizabethan licence of - converting one part of speech into another. We should append -ation or -ition, -ure - or -ing, to the following words used by - Shakespeare as nouns: "solicit," "consult," "expect," &c.; "my depart," 2 Hen. - VI. i. 1. 2; 3 - Hen. VI. iv. 1. 92, ii. 1. 110; "uncurable discomfort," 2 - Hen. VI. v. 2. 86; "make prepare for war," 3 Hen. VI. iv. 1. - 131; "a smooth dispose," Othello, i. 3. 403; "his - repair," 3 - Hen. VI. v. 1. 20; "deep exclaims," Rich. III. i. 2. 52, iv. 4. - 135; "his brow's repine," V. - and A. 490; "a sweet retire," Hen. V. iv. 3. 86; "false - accuse," 2 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 160; "your ladyship's - impose," T. - G. of V. iv. 3. 8; "the sun's appear," B. and F. F. Sh. v. 1; "from - suspect," 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 139; "manage," M. of V. iii. - 4. 25; "commends," - <abbr>ib.</abbr> ii. 1. 90; "the - boar's annoy," Rich. III. v. 3. 156; "the disclose," Hamlet, iii. - 1. 174; "commends," Rich. II. iii. 3. 126.

-

Almost all of these words come to us through the French.

-

Note O heavenly mingle. - <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. - 5. 59. - Immoment toys. - <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. - 106. -

-
-
-
-
- PROSODY. - -
-
- The ordinary verse -

The ordinary line in blank verse consists of five feet of two syllables - each, the second syllable in each foot being accented. We - bóth | have féd | as wéll, | and wé - | can bóth Endúre | the wínt | er's - cóld | as wéll | as hé. - J. C. i. 2. 98-9.

-

This line is too monotonous and formal for frequent use. The metre is - therefore varied, sometimes (1) by changing the position of the accent, - sometimes (2) by introducing trisyllabic and monosyllabic feet. These - licences are, however, subject to certain laws. It would be a mistake to - suppose that Shakespeare in his tragic metre introduces the trisyllabic - or monosyllabic foot at random. Some sounds and collections of sounds - are peculiarly adapted for monosyllabic and trisyllabic feet. It is part - of the purpose of the following paragraphs to indicate the laws which - regulate these licences. In many cases it is impossible to tell whether - in a trisyllabic foot an unemphatic syllable is merely slurred or wholly - suppressed, as for instance the first e in - "different." Such a foot may be called either - dissyllabic or quasi-trisyllabic.

-
-
- The "pause-accent" -

The accent after a pause is frequently on the first syllable. The pause - is generally at the end of the line, and hence it is on the first foot - of the following line that this, which may be called the "pause-accent," - is mostly found. The first syllable of initial lines also can, of - course, be thus accented. It will be seen that in the middle of the line - these pause-accents generally follow emphasized - monosyllables. (See 480-6.) Cómfort, | my liége! | why loóks - | your gráce | so pále? - Rich. II. iii. 2. 75.

-

Examples of the "pause-accent" not at the beginning.

-

(1) Feéd and | regárd | him nót. | Aré you | a mán? - Macbeth, iii. 4. 58. - Sometimes the pause is slight, little more than the time - necessary for recovery after an emphatic - monosyllable.

-

(2) Be ín | their flów | ing cúps | fréshly | - remémber'd. - Hen. V. iv. 3. 55. So - arrange And thése | fiátter - | ing stréams, | and máke | our - fáces. - Macbeth, iii. 2. 33. - "These" may be emphasized. (See 484.)

-

(3) Whó would | beliéve | me. O'! | péril | ous móuths. - M. for M. ii. 4. 172.

-

(4) Afféc | tion, poóh! | You spéak | - --líke a | green - gírl. - Hamlet, i. 3. 101. - Wé shall | be cáll'd | -- púrgers, | not múr | - derérs. - J. C. ii. 1. 180.

-

(5) The lífe | of cóm | fort. Bút | for - thée, | féllow. - Cymb. iv. 3. 9. The old - pronunciation "fellów" is probably not Shakespearian.

-

In (3) (4) and (5) "O," "speak," "call'd," and - "thee" may, perhaps, be regarded as dissyllables (see 482-4), and the - following foot a quasi-trisyllabic one. There is little practical - difference between the two methods of scansion.

-

(6) Sénseless | línen! | - Háppier | thereín | than I. - Cymb. i. 3. 7.

-

Here either there is a pause between the epithet and noun, or else - "senseless" may possibly be pronounced as a trisyllable, "Sénse (486) | less línen." The line - is difficult. Therefóre, | - mérchant, | I'll lím | it thée | - this dáy, - C. of E. i. 1. 151. seems - to begin with two trochees, like Milton's famous line: U'ni | vérsal | reproách | - far wórse | to béar. - P. L. vi. 34. But - "therefore" may have its accent, as marked, on the last syllable.

-

The old pronunciation "merchánt" is not probable. Or "there" may - be one foot (see 480): "Thére | fore mérchant | ."

-

(7) Ant. Obéy | it ón | - all cáuse. | - Cleop. Párdon, | - párdon. - A. and C. iii. 11. 68. is, - perhaps, an instance of two consecutive trochees. (There seems no ground - for supposing that "pardon" is to be pronounced as in French.) But if the diphthong "cause" be pronounced as a dissyllable - (see 484), the difficulty will be avoided.

-

We find, however, a double trochee (unless "my" has dropped out) in - Sec. Cit. Cæ'sar | - has hád | great wróng. | - Third Cit. Hás he, | - másters? - J. C. iii. 2. 115.

-

Even here, however, "wrong" may be a quasi-dissyllable (486).

-

(8) Between noun and participle a pause seems natural. Often the pause - represents "in" or "a-" (178). Thy knée | bússing | the - stónes. - Coriol. iii. 2. 75. - The smíle | mócking | - the sígh. - Cymb. iv. 2. 54. - My wínd | cóoling | my - bróth. - M. of V. i. 1. 22.

-

In these lines the foot following the emphasized monosyllable may (as an - alternative to the "pause-accent") be regarded as quasi-trisyllabic.

-
-
- Emphatic accents -

Emphatic Accents. The syllable that receives an accent is by no means - necessarily emphatic. It must be emphatic relatively - to the unaccented syllable or syllables in the same foot, but - it may be much less emphatic than other accented syllables in the same - verse. Thus the last syllable of "injuries," though accented, is - unemphatic in The ín | juríes | that théy | themsélves | - procúre. - Lear, ii. 4. 303.

-

Mr. Ellis (Early English Pronunciation, part i. p. 334) says that "it is - a mistake to suppose that there are commonly or regularly five stresses, - one to each measure." From an analysis of several tragic lines of - Shakespeare, taken from different plays, I should say that rather less - than one of three has the full number of five emphatic accents. About - two out of three have four, and one out of fifteen has three. But as - different readers will emphasize differently, not much importance can be - attached to such results. It is of more importance to remember, (1) that - the first foot almost always has an emphatic accent; (2) that two - unemphatìc accents rarely, if ever, come together ("for" may - perhaps be emphatic in Heár it | not, Dún | - can; fór | it ís | a knéll, - Macbeth, ii. 1. 63); and - (3) that there is generally an emphatic accent on the third or fourth foot.

-

The five emphatic accents are common in verses that have a pauseaccent at - the beginning or in the middle of the line. Náture | seems déad, | and - wíck | ed dréams | abúse. - Macbeth, ii. 1. 50. - The hánd | le tóward | my hánd. | Cóme, let | me clútch - thee. - Ib. ii. 1. 34. And in - antithetical lines: I háve | - thee nót, | and yét | I sée | thee stíll. - Macbeth, ii. 1. 35. - Bríng with | thee aírs - | from héaven | or blásts | from héll. - Hamlet, i. 4. 41.

-
-
- The "pause-extra-syllable" -

An extra syllable is frequently added before a pause, especially at the - end of a line:

-

(a) 'Tis nót | alóne | - my ínk | y clóak, | good móther. - Hamlet, i. 2. 77. but also - at the end of the second foot:

-

(b) For míne | own - sáfeties; | you máy | - be ríght | ly júst. - Macbeth, iv. 3. 30. and, - less frequently, at the end of the third foot:

-

(c) For góod | ness - dáres | not chéck thee; | - wear thoú | thy wróngs. - Macbeth, iv. 3. 33. and, - rarely, at the end of the fourth foot:

-

(d) With áll | my hón | - ours ón | my bróther: | - whereón. - Temp. i. 2. 127. But see - 466. So déar | the lóve | my peó | ple - bóre me: | nor sét. - Ib. i. 2. 141.

-
-
- "pause-extra-syllable" rarely a monosyllable except in Henry VIII. -

The extra syllable is very rarely a monosyllable, still more rarely an - emphatic monosyllable. The reason is obvious. Since in English we have - no enclitics, the least emphatic monosyllables will generally be - prepositions and conjunctions. These carry the attention forward instead of backward, and are therefore inconsistent with a pause, and besides to some extent emphatic.

-

The fact that in Henry VIII., and in no other play - of Shakespeare's, constant exceptions are found to - this rule, seems to me a sufficient proof that Shakespeare did - not write that play. Go gíve | 'em wél | come; - yóu | can spéak | the Frénch - tongue. - Hen. VIII. i. 4. 57. - Féll by | our sérv | ants, by | those - mén | we lóv'd most. - Ib. ii. 1. 122. - Be súre | you bé | not - lóose; | for thóse | you máke - friends. - Hen. VIII. ii. 1. 127. - To sí | lence én | vious tóngues. | Be - júst | and feár not. - Ib. iii. 2. 447. So Hen. VIII. ii. 1. 67, 78, 97; and seven times in - iii. 2. 442-451; eight times in iv. 2. 51-80.

-

Even where the extra syllable is not a monosyllable it occurs so - regularly, and in verses of such a measured cadence, as almost to give - the effect of a trochaicThe words "trochaic" and - "iambic" are of course used, when applied to English poetry, to - denote accent, not quantity. line with - an extra syllable at the beginning, thus: In || áll - my | míser | íes; but | thóu hast | - fórced me Out || óf (457a) thy | - hónest | trúth to | pláy the | - wóman. Let's || drý our | éyes:and | - thús far | héar me, | Crómwell: And || - whén 1 | ám for- | gótten, | ás I | - sháll be, And || sléep in | dúll cold - | márble | whére no | méntion Of || - mé must | móre be | héard of, | sáy - I | táught thee. Say, || Wólsey, | - thát once | tród the | wáys of | - glóry And || sóunded | áll the | - dépths and | shóals of | hónour, Found - || thée a | wáy, out | óf (457 a) his | - wréck, to | ríse in A || súre and | - sáfe one, | thóugh thy | máster | - míssed it. - Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 430-9. - It may be safely said that this is not Shakespearian.

-

"Boy" is unaccented and almost redundant in I párt | - ly knów | the mán: | go cáll | him híther, boy. - (Folio) Rich. III. iv. 2. - 41. (Hither, a monosyllable, see - 189.) And even here the Globe is, perhaps, right in taking "Boy exit" to - be a stage direction.

-

In Bíd him | make háste | and meét | me - át | the Nórth gate, - T. G. of V. iii. 1. 258. - "gate" is an unemphatic syllable in "Nórthgate," like our - "Néwgate." So My mén | should cáll | me - lórd: | I ám | yoúr good-man. - T. of Sh. Ind. 2. 107. - A hált | er grát | is: nó | thing - élse, | for Gód's-sake. - M. of V. iv. 1. 379.

-

"Parts," like "sides," is unemphatic, and "both" is strongly emphasized, - in Ráther | to shów | a nób | le - gráce | to bóth - parts. - Coriol. v. 3. 121. - So "out" is emphatic in We'll háve | a - swásh | ing ánd | a márt | ial oútside. - A. Y. L. i. 3. 122.

-

The 's for "is" is found at the end of a line in - Perceive I speak sincerely, and high note's Ta'en of your many - virtues. - Hen. VIII. ii. 3. 59.

-
-
- Unaccented monosyllables -

Unaccented Monosyllables. Provided there be only one accented syllable, - there may be more than two syllables in any foot. "It is he" is as much - a foot as "'tis he;" "we will serve" as "we'll serve;" "it is over" as - "'tis o'er."

-

Naturally it is among pronouns and the auxiliary verbs that we must look - for unemphatic syllables in the Shakespearian verse. Sometimes the - unemphatic nature of the syllable is indicated by a contraction in the - spelling. (See 460.) Often, however, syllables must be dropped or - slurred in sound, although they are expressed to the sight. Thus in - Províde thee | two - próp | er pál | freys, bláck | as - jet, - T. A. v. 2. 50. "thee" is - nearly redundant, and therefore unemphatic.

-

"If" and "the" are scarcely pronounced in And ín it | are the - lórds | of Yórk, | Bérkeley, | and - Séymour. - Rich. II. ii. 3. 55. - Mir. I év | er sáw | so - nóble. | - Prosp. It goes ón, | I - sée. - Temp. i. 2. 419. - Bút that | the séa, | moúnting | to the wél | kin's - chéek. - Ib. i. 2. 4.

-

("The" need not be part of a quadrisyllabic foot, nor be suppressed in - pronouncing The cúr | - iósi | ty of ná | tions tó | depríve - me. - Lear, i. 2. 4. Compare, - possibly, But I have ever had that cúriós(i)ty. - B. and F. (Nares).)

-

So "to," the sign of the infinitive, is almost always unemphatic, and is - therefore slurred, especially where it precedes a vowel. Thus: - In séeming | to augmént | it wástes | - it. Bé | advís'd. - Hen. VIII. i. 1. 145. - where "in" before the participle is redundant and unemphatic. - For trúth | to (t') - over(o'er)péer. | - Ráther | than fóol | it só. - Coriol. ii. 3. 128. -

-

So the "I" before "beseech" (which is often omitted, as Temp. ii. 1. 1), even when inserted, is often redundant as far - as sound goes. (I) beseéch | - your májes | ty, gíve | me léave | to - gó. - 2 Hen. VI. ii. 3. 20. - (I) beséech | your grác - | es bóth | to pár | don mé. - Rich. III. i. 1. 84. So - Ib. 103.

-

Perhaps (I) pray thee (prithee) stáy | with ús, | - go nót | to Wítt | enbérg, - Hamlet, i. 2. 119. though - this verse may be better scanned I práy | thee - stáy | with us, | go nót | to - Wíttenberg. - See 469. - Let me sée, | let me sée; | ís not | the - léaf | turn'd dówn? - J. C. iv. 3. 273. So (if - not 501) And I' | will kíss | thy fóot: | (I) prithee bé | my - gód. - Temp. ii. 2. 152.

-

"With you" is "wi' you" (as in "good-bye" for "God be with you"); "the" - is th', and "of" is slurred in Two - nó | ble párt | ners wíth - you; | the old dúch | ess - of Nórfolk. - Hen. VIII. v. 3. 168.

-

To write these lines in prose, as in the Folio and Globe, makes an - extraordinary and inexplicable break in a scene which is wholly - verse.

-

For the quasi-suppression of of see - The bás | tard of O'r - | leáns | with hím | is joín'd, The - dúke | of Alén | ᷗon - fií | eth tó | his síde. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 1. 92, - 93.

-

In the Tempest this use of unaccented - monosyllables in trisyllabic feet is very common. Go - máke | thysélf | like a - nýmph | o' the séa; | be - súbject To no síght | - but thíne | and míne. - Temp. i. 2. 301.

-

Even in the more regular lines of the Sonnets - these superfluous syllables are allowed in the foot. Thus: - Excúse | not sí | lence só; | - for 't lies | in thée. - Sonn. 101. And even in - rhyming lines of the plays: Cáll them | agaín, - | sweet prínce, | accépt | their suít; - I'f you | dený | them, áll | the lánd | - will rúe 't. - Rich. III. iii. 7. - 221.

-

This sometimes modifies the scansion. "Hour" is a dissyllable, and 't is absorbed, in You - knów | I gáve 't | you - hálf | an hoú | r - sínce. - C. of E. iv. 1. 65.

-

Almost any syllables, however lengthy in pronunciation, can be used as - the unaccented syllables in a trisyllabic foot, provided they are - unemphatic. It is not usual, however, to find two such unaccented - syllables as Which most gíb | - inglý, | ungráve | ly hé | did - fáshion. - Coriol. ii. 3. 233.

-
-
- Accented monosyllables -

Accented monosyllables. On the other hand, sometimes an unemphatic - monosyllable is allowed to stand in an emphatic place, and to receive an - accent. This is particularly the case with conjunctions and prepositions - at the end of the line. We still in conversation emphasize the - conjunctions "but," "and," "for," &c. before a pause, and the end of - the line (which rarely allows a final monosyllable to be light, unless it be an extra-syllable) necessitates some - kind of pause. Hence This my mean task Would be as - heavy to me as odious, but The - mistress which I serve quickens what's dead. - Temp. iii. 1. 5. - Or ere It should the good ship so have swallow'd and The fraughting souls within - her. - Ib. i. 2. 12. - Freed and enfranchised, not a party to The anger of the king, nor guilty of (If any be) the trespass of the - queen. - W. T. ii. 2. 62, 63. So - Temp. iii. 2. 33, iv. 1. 149; W. T. i. 2. 372, 420, 425, 432, 449, 461, - &c.

-

The seems to have been regarded as capable of more - emphasis than with us: Whose shadow the dismissed bachelor loves. - Temp. iv. 1. 67. - With silken streamers the young - Phœbus fanning. - Hen. V. iii. Prol. 6. - And your great uncle's, Edward the - Black Prince. - Ib. i. 1. 105, 112. - And Prosp'ro (469) the prime duke, - being (470) so reputed. - Temp. i. 2. 72. - Your breath first kindled the dead - coal of war. - K. J. v. 2. 83. - Omitting the sweet benefit of - time. - T. G. of V. ii. 4. 65. - So doth the woodbine, the sweet honeysuckle. - M. N. D. iv. 1. 47. - Then, my queen, in silence sad, Trip we after the night's shade. - Ib. iv. 1. 101. - His brother's death at Bristol the - Lord Scroop. - 1 Hen. IV. i. 3. 271. - So please you something touching the - Lord Hamlet. - Hamlet, i. 3. 89. - Thou hast affected the fine strains - of honour. - Coriol. v. 3. 149, - 151.

-

In most of these cases the precedes a monosyllable - which may be lengthened, thus: Your bréath | first - kíndled | the déa | d (484) cóal | of - wár. - So Temp. i. 2. 196, 204; - ii. 2. 164; iv. 1. 153. Compare - Oh, weep for Adonais. The - quick dreams. - SHELLEY, - Adonais, 82.

-

But this explanation does not avail for the first example, nor for - That heals the wound and cures not the disgrace. - Sonn. 34. - More needs she the divine than the - physician. - Macb. v. 1. 82. (Unless, - as in Rich. II. i. 1. 154, "physician" has two - accents: More néeds she | the - divíne | thán the | physí | - cián.)

-

On the whole there seems no doubt that "the" is sometimes allowed to have - an accent, though not (457 a) an emphatic accent.

-

Scan thus: A dévil (466), | a - bór | n (485) dév | il (475), ón | - whose náture. - Tempest, iv. 1. 188. - avoiding the accent on a.

-

The in Then méet | and - joín. | Jove's líght | nings, thé | precúrsors, - Tempest, i. 2. 201. seems - to require the accent. But "light(e)nings" is a trisyllable before a - pause in Lear, iv. 7. 35 (see 477), and perhaps - even the slight pause here may justify us in scanning-- Jove's líght | (e)níngs, | the - precúrsors.

-
-
- Accented monosyllabic prepositions -

Accented Monosyllabic Prepositions. Walker (Crit. on Shakespeare, ii. - 173-5) proves conclusively that "of" in "out of" - frequently has the accent. Thus: The fount out - of which with their holy - hands. - B. and F. - Into a relapse; or but suppose out of. - MASSINGER. - Still walking like a ragged colt, And oft out of a bush doth bolt. - DRAYTON.

-

Many other passages quoted by Walker are doubtful, but he brings forward - a statement of Daniel, who, remarking that a trochee is inadmissible at - the beginning of an iambic verse of four feet, instances: Yearly out of his wat'ry - cell, which shows that he regarded "out óf" as an - iambus. Walker conjectures "that the pronunciation (of monosyllabic - prepositions) was in James the First's time beginning to fluctuate, and - that Massinger was a partisan of the old mode." Hence, probably, the - prepositions received the accent in Such mén | as - hé | be né | ver át - | heart's éase. - J. C. i. 1. 208. - Therefóre (490), | out óf | thy lóng | expér | ienc'd - tíme. - R. and J. iv. 1. 60; - Coriol. i. 10. 19. - Vaunt cóur | iers tó | - oak-cléav | ing thún | der-bólts. - Lear, iii. 2. 5. So Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 431, 438. To - bríng | but fíve | and twén | ty; tó | no móre. - Lear, ii. 4. 251. - Lor. Who únd | ertákes - | you tó | your end. | - Vaux. Prepáre there. - Hen. VIII. ii. 2. 97.

-

For this reason I think it probable that "to" in "in-to," "un-to," sometimes receives the - accent, thus: That év | er lóve | did - máke | thee rún | intó. - A. Y. L. ii. 4. 35. - Came thén | intó | my - mínd, | and yét | my mínd. - Lear, iv. 1. 36. - Fán you | intó | - despáir. | Have the pów | er stíll. - Coriol. iii. 3. 127. - I had thóught, | by mák | ing thís | - well knówn | untó - you. - Lear, i. 4. 224; M. of V. v. 1. 169. - By thís | vile cón | quest sháll | - attaín | untó. - J. C. v. 5. 38; Rich. III. iii. 5. 109. - Discúss | untó | me. - A'rt | thou óff | icér? - Hen. V. iv. 1. 38. (But - this is Pistol.)

-

With in "without" seems - accented in That wón | you wíth | out blóws. - Coriol. iii. 3. 133.

-
-
- Two "pause-extra-syllables" -

Two extra syllables are sometimes allowed, if unemphatic, before a pause, - especially at the end of the line. For the details connected with this - licence see 467-9, and 494, where it will be seen that verses with six - accents are very rare in Shakespeare, and that therefore the following - lines are to be scanned with five accents. Perúse | - this létter. | Nóthing | almóst | sees míracles. - Lear, ii. 2. 172. - Múst be | a fáith | that réa | son - wíth | out míracle. - Ib. i. 1. 225. - Like óne | that méans | his pró | per - hárm | in mánacles. - Coriol. i. 9. 57. - Was dúke | dom lárge | enóugh: | of - témp(o) | ral - róyalties. - Tempest, i. 2. 110. - I dáre | avóuch | it, sír. | What, - fíf | ty fóllowers! - Lear, ii. 4. 240. - You fóol | ish shép | herd, whére | - fore dó | you fóllow - her? - A. Y. L. iii. 5. 49. - Of whóm | he's chíef, | with áll | the - síze | that vérity. - Coriol. v. 2. 18. - Ely. Inclíne | to ít, | - or nó. | - Cant. He séems | indífferent. - Hen. V. i. 1. 72. - As íf | I lóv'd | my lítt | le - shóuld | be díeted. - Coriol. i. 9. 52. - Why, só | didst thóu. | Come théy | of - nó | ble fámily? - Hen. V. ii. 2. 129. - That né | ver máy | ill óff | ice - ór | fell jéalousy. - Ib. v. 2. 491. - That hé | suspécts | none; ón | whose - fóol | ish hónesty. - Lear, i. 2. 197. - Withín | my tént | his bónes | - to-níght | shall líe Most líke | a - sóld | ier, órd | er'd hón | (ou)rablý. - J. C. v. 5. 79. Compare - Young mán, | thou cóuld'st | not - díe | more hón | (ou)rable. - Ib. v. 1. 60.

-

If "ily" were fully pronounced in both cases, the repetition would be - intolerable in the following:-- Cor. But whát | is líke | - me fór | merlý. | - Men. That's wórthily. - Coriol. iv. 1. 53. - The rég | ion óf | my héart: | be - Ként | unmánnerly. - Lear, i. 1. 147. - Lóok, where | he cómes! | Not póp | py - nór | mandrágora. - Othello, iii. 3. 330. - A's you | are óld | and réverend, | you shóuld | be - wíse. - Lear, i. 4. 261. - To cáll | for récompense: | appeár | it tó | - your mínd. - Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 8. - Is nót | so ést | - imable, próf | itáb | le - neíther. - M. of V. i. 3. 167. - Agé is | un-néc | - essary: ón | my knées | I - bég. - Lear, ii. 4. 157. - Our múst | y sú | - perflúity. | Sée our | best - élders. - Coriol. i. 1. 230.

-
-
- WRITTEN CONTRACTIONS:-- Elizabethan spelling, contractions in -

The spelling (which in Elizabethan writers was more influenced by the - pronunciation, and less by the original form and derivation of the word, - than is now the case) frequently indicates that many syllables which we - now pronounce were then omitted in pronunciation.

-
-
- WRITTEN CONTRACTIONS:-- Prefixes dropped -

Prefixes are dropped in the following words:--

-

'bolden'd for embolden'd. - Hen. VIII. i. 2. 55.

-

'bove for above. - Macbeth, iii. 5. 31.

-

'bout for about. - Temp. i. 2. 220.

-

'braid for upbraid. - P. of T. i. 1. 93.

-

'call for recall. - B. and F.

-

'came for became. - Sonn. 139.

-

'cause for because. - Macbeth, iii. 6. 21.

-

'cerns for "concerns." What 'cerns it - you. - T. of Sh. v. 1. 77.

-

'cide for decide. - Sonn. 46.

-

'cital for "recital." He made a - blushing 'cital of himself. - 1 Hen. IV. v. 2. 62.

-

'collect for recollect. - B. J. Alch. i. 1.

-

'come for "become." Will you not - dance? How 'come you thus - estranged? - L. L. L. v. 2. 213.

-

'coraging for encouraging. - ASCH. 17. -

-

'count for "account." Why to a public - 'count I might not go. - Hamlet, iv. 7. 17.

-

'dear'd for endear'd. - A. and C. i. 4. 4.

-

'fall for befall. - Ib. iii. 7. 40. So in O. - E.

-

'friend for befriend. - Hen. V. iv. 5. 17.

-

'gain-giving for "against-giving," like our - misgiving. - Hamlet, v. 2. 226.

-

'gave for misgave. - Coriol. iv. 5. 157 - (perhaps). So "My minde 'gives - me that all is not well" (Nares). But the dropping of this essential - prefix seems doubtful. "Gave" would make sense, though not such good - sense. In Then sáy | if théy | be trúe. - | This (mis-)shá | pen knáve, - Temp. v. 1. 268. Walker - with great probability conjectures "mís-shap'd." In Told thee no lies, made - thee no mistakings, serv'd, - Temp. i. 2. 248. it is - more probable that the second "thee," not mis-, - is slurred.

-

'get for beget. - Othello, i. 3. 191.

-

'gree for agree. - M. of V. ii. 2. 108; - T. G. of V. ii. 4. 183; - A. and C. ii. 6. 38.

-

'haviour for behaviour. - Hamlet, i. 2. 81.

-

'joy for enjoy. - 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. - 365.

-

'larum for "alarum." Then shall we - hear their 'larum and they ours. - Coriol. i. 4. 9. Folio, - "their Larum."

-

'las for alas. - Othello, v. 1. 111.

-

'lated for belated. - A. and C. iii. 11. 3.

-

'less for unless. - B. J. Sad Sh. iii. 1.

-

'longs for belongs. - Per. ii. Gow. 40.

-

'longing for belonging. - Hen. VIII. i. 2. 32; - W. T. iii. 2. 104; Hen. V. ii. 4. 80.

-

'miss for amiss. - V. and A.

-

'mong (pronounced) for "among." Be - bríght | and jóv | ial amóng | your gúests | - to-níght. - Macbeth, iii. 2. 28. - Cel. That líved | amongst mén. | - Oliv. And wéll | he míght | - do só. - A. Y. L. iv. 3. 124. -

-

'nighted for benighted. - Lear, iv. 5. 13.

-

'nointed for anointed. - W. T. iv. 4. 813.

-

'noyance for annoyance. - Hamlet, iii. 3. 13.

-

'pairs for impairs. - B. E. 91. So in O. E.

-

'pale - - Did I impale him with the regal - crown? - 3 Hen. VI. iii. 3. - 189. for "impale," "surround." - And will you 'pale your head - in Henry's glory, And rob his temples of the - diadem. - 3 Hen. VI. i. 4. 103.

-

'parel for apparel. - Lear, iv. 1. 51.

-

'plain for "complain." (Fr. plaindre.) - The king hath cause to plain. - Lear, iii. 1. 39; - Rich. II. i. 3. 175.

-

'rag'd for enraged. - Rich. II. ii. 1. 70.

-

'ray for array. - B. J. Sad Sh. ii. - Battel ray. - N. P. 180. O. E.

-

'rested for arrested. - C. of E. iv. 2. 42. Dromio - uses whichever form suits the metre best. I knów | - not át | whose súit | he ís | arrés | ted wéll; But - hé's | in a súit | of búff | which résted | him, thát can - | I téll. - C. of E. iv. 2. 43. So - should be read King. Or yield up Aquitaine. - Princess. We (ar)rest your word. - L. L. L. ii. 1. 160. It - has been objected that 'rested is a vulgarism - only fit for a Dromio. But this is not the case. It is used by the - master Antipholus E. (C. of E. iv. 4. 3).

-

'say'd for assay'd. - Per. i. 1. 59. Comp. B. J. - Cy.'s Rev. iv. 1.

-

'scape for "escape" freq.

-

'scuse for excuse. - Othello, iv. 1. 80; - M. of V. iv. 1. 444.

-

'stall'd apparently for - forestalled. - B. J. Sejan. iii. 1; for - install'd. - Rich. III. i. 3. 206.

-

'stonish'd for "astonish'd." Or' stonish'd as night-wanderers often - are. - V.andA.825.

-

'stroy'd for "destroy'd." 'Stroy'd in dishonour. - A. and C. iii. 11. 54.

-

'tend for attend. - Hamlet, iv. 3. 47.

-

'turn for "return;" 'lotted - for "allotted."

-

unsisting for "unresisting" (explained in the - Globe Glossary as "unresting"). That wounds the - unsisting postern with these - blows. - M. for M. iv. 2. 92.

-

This explains how we must scan Prevént | it, - resíst ('sist) | it, lét | - it nót | be só. - Rich. III. iv. 1. 148. - A sóoth | sayer bíds | you bewáre ('ware) | the ídes | of - Márch. - J. C. i. 2. 19. - Envíron'd ('viron'd) | me - abóut | and hów | led ín | mine - éars. - Rich. III. i. 4. 59. - At án | y tíme | have recóurse ('course) | untó | the - prínces. - Ib. iii. 5. 109. - Lest I' | revenge ('venge)--whát? | Mysélf | upón | - mysélf? - Ib. v. 3. 185.

-

The apostrophe, which has been inserted above in all cases, is only - occasionally, and perhaps somewhat at random, inserted in the Folio. It - is therefore not always possible to tell when a verb is shortened, as - "comes" for "becomes," or when a verb may, perhaps, be invented. For - instance, "dear'd" may be a verbal form of the adjective "dear," or a - contraction of the verb "endear'd." Comes (becomes) dear'd - (endear'd) by being lack'd. - A. and C. i. 4. 44.

-

Sometimes, perhaps, the prefix, though written, ought scarcely to be - pronounced: How fáres | the kíng | and's - fóllow | ers? (Con) | fíned | - togéther. - Temp. v. 1. 7. - O (de)spiteful love ! unconstant womankind. - T. of Sh. iv. 2. 14. - unless the "O" stands by itself. (See 512.) - (Be)lónging | to a mán. | O bé - | some óth | er mán. - R. and J. ii. 2. 42.

-
-
- WRITTEN CONTRACTIONS:-- Other written contractions -

Other Contractions are:

-

Barthol'mew (T. of Sh. Ind. - i. 105); Ha'rford for "Haverford" (Rich. III. iv. 5. 7); dis'ple for "disciple" (B. J. Fox, iv. - 1; so SPENSER, - F. Q. i. 10. 27); ignomy - for "ignominy" (M. for M. ii. 4. 111, 1 Hen. IV. v. 4. 100 [Fol.]; genman (UDALL); gentl'man (Ham. [1603] i. 5); gent (SPENSER) freq. for - "gentle" (so in O. E.); easly (CHAPMAN, - Odyss.) for "easily;" par'lous for "perilous" (Rich. III. ii. - 4. 35); inter'gatories for "interrogatories" (M. of V. v. 1. 298); canstick for "candlestick,"-- I had - rather hear a brazen canstick - turned. - 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 131. - Marle (B. J. E. out - &c. v. 4) for "marvel;" whe'er for - "whether" (O. E.); and the familiar contraction good-bye, "God be with you," which enables us to scan Macbeth, iii. 1. 44. We also find in's for "in his;" th'wert - for "thou wert;" you're for "you were;" h'were for "he were." So "she were" is contracted - in pronunciation: 'Twere goód | she - were spó | ken wíth: | for shé | - may stréw. - Hamlet, iv. 5. 14. - Y'are for "you are;" this' - for "this is:" O this' - Globe, "this is." the poison of deep - grief; it springs All from her father's death. - Hamlet, iv. 5. 76. - Thís' a | good - blóck. - Lear, iv. 6. 187.

-

So we ought to scan Lear. Thís is - a | dull síght. | Aré you | not - Ként? | - Kent. The sáme. - Lear, v. 3. 282. - Sir, thís is | the gént - | lemán | I tóld | you óf. - T. of Sh. iv. 4. 20. - Sir, thís is | the - hoúse. | Pléase it | you thát | I - cáll? - Ib. 1. - This, for "this is," is also found in M. for M. v. 1. 131 (Fol. this - 'a); Temp. iv. 1. 143; T. of Sh. i. 2. 45. Many other passages, such as T. G. of V. v. 4. 93, M. for - M. iv. 2. 103, T. of Sh. iii. 2. 1, - require is to be dropped in reading. This - contraction in reading is common in other Elizabethan authors; it is at - all events as early as Chaucer, Knighte's Tale, - 233.

-

Shall is abbreviated into 'se and 's in Lear, iv. 6. 246; R. and J. i. 3. 9. In - the first of these cases it is a provincialism, in the second a - colloquialism. A similar abbreviation "I'st," for "I will," "thou'st" - for "thou wilt," "thou shalt," &c., seems to have been common in the - early Lincolnshire dialect (Gill, quoted by Mr. Ellis). Even where not - abbreviated visibly, it seems to have been sometimes audibly, as, - If thát | be trúe | I shall sée | my bóy | - agáin. - K. J. iii. 4. 78. - I shall gíve | worse - páy | ment. - T. N. iv. 1. 21. - He ís, | Sir Jóhn: | I féar | we shall stáy | too - lóng. - 1 Hen. IV. iv. 2. 83. -

-

With seems often to have been pronounced wi', and hence combined with other words. We have - "w'us," (B. and F. Elder - Brother, v. 1) for "with us," and "take me w'ye" (ib.) for "with ye."

-

Beside the well-known "doff" "do-off," and "don" "do-on," we also find - "dout" for "do-out" (Hamlet, iv. 7. 192); - "probal" for "probable" (Othello, ii. 3. - 344).

-
-
-
- WORDS CONTRACTED IN PRONUNCIATION. -
- CONTRACTIONS in pronunciation not expressed in writing -

Sometimes the spelling does not indicate the contracted pronunciation. - For instance, we spell nation as though it had - three syllables, but pronounce it as though it had two. In such cases it - is impossible to determine whether two syllables coalesce or are rapidly - pronounced together. But the metre indicates that one of these two - processes takes place.

-

Syllables ending in vowels are also frequently elided before vowels in - reading, though not in writing. Thus: Prosp. Agaínst | what shoúld | - ensúe. | - Mir. How cáme | we ashóre? - Temp. i. 2. 158. - You gíve | your wífe | too unkínd | a cáuse | of grief. - M. of V. v. 1. 175. - No (i)mpéd | imént | betwéen, | - bút that | you múst. - Coriol. ii. 3. 236. - There wás | a yíeld | ing; thís | - admíts | no (e)xcúse. - Ib. v. 6. 69. Here even - the Folio reads "excuse." It ís | too hárd | a - knót | for mé | to - untíe. - T. N. ii. 2. 42.

-

The is often elided before a vowel, and therefore - we may either pronounce this is, this' (461), or - write th' for the, in - O worthy Goth, this is the - incarnate devil. - T. A. v. 1. 40.

-

Remembering that "one" was pronounced without its present initial sound - of w, we shall easily scan (though "the" is not - elided in many modern texts)-- Th' - one swéet | ly flátt | ers, th' óth | er féar | eth - hárm. - R. of L. 172. - One hálf | of mé | is yóurs, | th' óther | half - yóurs. - M. of V. iii. 2. 16. - Ránsom | ing hím (217) | or - píty | ing, thréate | ning - th' other. - Coriol. i. 6. 36. And this - explains And óf | his óld | expér(i) - (467) | ence th(e) - ón | ly dárling. - A. W. ii. 1. 110. - Has shóok | and trém | bled át | the ill néigh | - bourhóod. - Hen. V. i. 2. 154. - Whére should | this mú | sic bé? | I' the áir, | or the éarth? - Temp. i. 2. 387, 389. - (Folio "i' th' air, or th' earth.")

-
-
- CONTRACTIONS R softens or destroys a following - vowel -

R frequently softens or destroys a following vowel (the vowel being - nearly lost in the burr which follows the effort to pronounce the r). Whén the | alárum | were strúck | than - í | dly sít. - Cor. ii. 2. 80. - Ham. Perchánce | t'will - wálk | agáin. - Hor. I wárrant | it will. - Hamlet, i. 2. 3. - I' have | cast óff | for éver; | thou - shált, | I wárrant - thee. - Lear, i. 4. 332. - I bét | ter broók | than floúrish | ing péo | pled - tówns. - T. G. of V. v. 4. 3. - Whiles I | in Ire | land nóurish - Compare nourrice, - nurse. | a míght | y - bánd. - 2 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 348. - Place bárrels | of - pítch | upón | the fát | al - stáke. - 1 Hen. VI. v. 4. 57. - 'Tis márle | he stább' - | d you nót. - B. J. E. out &c. v. 4; - Rich. III. i. 4. 64. - A bárren | detést | ed - vále | you sée | it is. - T. A. ii. 3. 92; 2 - Hen. VI. ii. 4. 3. So "quarrel," - Rich. III. i. 4. 209.

-

This is very common with "spirit," which softens the following i, or sometimes the preceding i, in either case becoming a monosyllable. And - thén, | they sáy, | no spírit | dares stír | - abróad. - Hamlet, i. 1. 161. So scan - Hów now, | spírit, whither | wánder | you? - M. N. D. ii. 1. 1. - ("Whither" is a monosyllable. See 466.) This curtailment is - expressed in the modern "sprite." So in Lancashire, "brid" for "bird." - Hence we can scan In aíd | whereóf, | - wé of | the spírit | - ualty. - Hen. V. i. 2. 132.

-

Instances might be multiplied.

-
-
- CONTRACTIONS R softens or destroys a preceding - vowel -

R often softens a preceding unaccented vowel.

-

This explains the apparent Alexandrine He thínks | me - nów | incáp | ablé; | - conféd(e)rates. - Temp. i. 2. 111, iv. 1. - 140.

-
-
- CONTRACTIONS Er, el, le final dropped -

Er, el, and le final dropped or softened, especially before vowels and - silent h. - The same tendency is still more noticeable in E. E. - See Essay on the Metres of Chaucer, by the Rev. W. W. Skeat (Aldine - Series). The syllable er, as in letter, is easily interchangeable with re, as lettre. In O. E. - "bettre" is found for "better." Thus words frequently drop or soften -er; and in like manner -el and -le, especially before a vowel - or h in the next word:

-

(1) Repórt | should rénd | er him hoúr | ly tó | your - eár. - Cymb. iii. 4. 153. - Intó | a góod | ly búlk. | Good - tíme | encoúnter - her. - W. T. ii. 1. 20. - This létt | er he eár | - ly báde | me gíve | his fáther. - R. and J. v. 3. 275. - You'll bé | good cómpany, | my síst | - er and yoú. - MIDDLETON, - Witch, ii. 2. - Than e'ér | the mást | er of árts | or gív | er of wít. - B. J. Poetast.

-

(2) Trável you | far ón, - | or áre | you át | the fárthest? - T. of Sh. iv. 2. 73.

-

(3) That máde | great Jóve | to húmb | - le him tó | her - hánd. - Ib. i. 1. 174. - Géntlemen | and - friénds, | I thánk | you fór | your - páins. - Ib. iii. 2. 186. - I' am | a géntle | man - óf | a cóm | paný. - Hen. V. iv. 1. 39, 42.

-

"Needle," which in Gammer Gurton rhymes with "feele," is often pronounced - as a monosyllable. Deep clerks she dumbs, and with her - needle (Folio) composes. - P. of T. v. Gower, 5; - Cymb. i. 1. 168. - Or when she would with sharp needle (Folio) wound The cambric which - she made more sound By hurting it. - P. of T. iv. Gower, - 23.

-

In the latter passage "needle wóund" is certainly harsh, though - Gower does bespeak allowance for his verse. Mr. A. J. Ellis suggests - "'Id" for "would," which removes the harshness. And - gríp | ing ít | the néedle | his fíng | er pricks. - R. of L. 319. - Their néedles | to lán - | ces, ánd | their gént | le - héarts. - K. J. v. 2. 157. - To thréad | the póst | ern óf | a - smáll | needle's - éye. - Rich. II. v. 5. 17.

-

"Needle's" seems harsh, and it would be more pleasing to modern ears to - scan "the póst | ern óf a | small née | dle's - éye." But this verse in conjunction with P. of - T. iv. Gower, 23, may indicate that "needle" was pronounced as - it was sometimes written, very much like "neeld," and the d in "neeld" as in "vild" (vile) may have been - scarcely perceptible. A sámple - | to the yoúng | est, tó | the móre | - matúre. - Cymb. i. 1. 48. - The cómm | on peóple | - by númb | ers swárm | to ús. - 3 Hen. VI. iv. 2. 2; - T. A. i. 1. 20.

-

And, even in the Sonnets: - And troúble | deaf heáv - | en wíth | my bóot | less críes. - Sonn. 29. - Uncle Már | cus, sínce - | it ís | my fá | ther's mínd. - T. A. v. 3. 1. - Duke F. And gét | you - fróm | our cóurt. | - Ros. Me, uncle? | - Duke F. You, cóusin? - A. Y. L. i. 3. 44.

-
-
- CONTRACTIONS Th and v - dropped between two vowels -

Whether and ever are trequently written or - pronounced whe'r or where and - e'er. The th is also - softened in either, hither, other, father, &c., - and the v in having, evil, - &c.

-

It is impossible to tell in many of these cases what degree of - "softening" takes place. In "other," for instance, the th is so completely dropped that it has become our ordinary - "or," which we use without thought of contraction. So "whether" is often - written "wh'er" in Shakespeare. Some, but it is impossible to say what, - degree of "softening," though not expressed in writing, seems to have - affected th in the following words:--

-

- Brother. - - But fór | our trúst | y bróther | -in-láw, | the - ábbot. - Rich. II. v. 3. 137. - -

-

Either. - Either léd | or drív | - en ás | we poínt | the wáy. - J. C. iv. 1. 23; Rich. III. i. 2. 64, iv. 4. 82. - Are híred | to béar | their stáves; | - either thóu, | - Macbéth. - Macbeth, v. 7. 18; - M. N. D. ii. 1. 32.

-

- Further. - - As if | thou never (né'er) | - walk'dst fúrther | than Fins | - bury. - 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 257. - -

-

- Hither. - - 'Tis hé | that sént us ('s) | hither nów | to slaúght | er - thée. - Rich. III. i. 4. 250. - -

-

So the Quartos. The Folio, which I have usually followed in other plays, - differs greatly from the Quartos in Rich. III. - Its alterations generally tend to the removal of seeming - difficulties.

-

- Neither. - - Neither háve | I món | - ey nór | commód | itý. - M. of V. i. 1. 178. - -

-

Rather. - Ráther than | have máde - | that sáv | age dúke | thine héir. - 3 Hen. VI. i. 1. 224. So - Othello, iii. 4. 25; Rich. - II. iv. 1. 16.

-

- Thither. - - Thither gó | these néws - | as fást | as hórse | can cárry - 'em. - 2 Hen. VI. i. 4. 78. - -

-

- Whether. - - Good sír, | say whéther - | you'll áns | wer mé | or nó. - C. of E. iv. 1. 60. - -

-

Perhaps Which hé | desérves | to lóse. | - Whether he wás (h' was: - 461) | combíned. - Macbeth, i. 3. 111. - But sée, | whether Brút - | us bé | alíve | or déad. - J. C. v. 4. 30; Rich. III. iv. 2. 120. - A héart | y wélcome. | Whether thóu | beest hé | or - nó. - Tempest, v. 1. 111.

-

Whither. - What meáns | he nów? | Go ásk | him whíther | he góes. - 1 Hen. VI. ii. 3. 28. - Glouc. The king | is ín | high - ráge. | - Corn. Whíther is | he - góing? - Lear, ii. 4. 299. So scan - Hów now, | spírit ! whither | wánder | yoú? - M. N. D. ii. 1. 1. -

-

This perhaps explains: To fínd | the (462) other fórth, | and bý | - advént | uring bóth. - M. of V. i. 1. 143. But - see 501.

-

- Having. - - Hów could | he sée | to dó | them? Háving | made óne. - M. of V. iii. 2. 124. - - - Having lóst | the faír | - discóv | ery óf | her wáy. - V. and A. 828. - - - Our grán | dam éarth | having thís | distémp | - eratúre. - 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 34. - -

-

So Rich. III. i. 2. 235; T. of - A. v. 1. 61; A. W. v. 3. 123; Cymb. v. 3. 45.

-

In all of these verses it may seem difficult for modern readers to - understand how the v could be dropped. But it - presents no more difficulty than the v in "ever," - "over."

-

- Evil. -

-

It is also dropped in "evil" and "devil" (Scotch "de'il"). - The évils | she - hátch'd | were nót | efféct | ed, - só. - Cymb. v. 5. 60. - Of hórr | id héll | can cóme | a - dévil | more - dámn'd. - Macbeth, iv. 3. 56. - Evil-éyed | untó | you; - y' áre (461) | my príson | er, bút. - Cymb. i. 1. 72.

-

So Rich. III. i. 2. 76. Of course, therefore, the - following is not an Alexandrine: Repróach | and - díss | olú | tion háng | eth óver him. - Rich. II. ii. 1. 258.

-

Similarly the d is dropped in "madam," which is often pronounced "ma'am," a monosyllable.

-

The v is of course still dropped in hast for havest, has for - haveth or haves. In - the Folio, has is often written ha's, and an omission in other verbs is similarly expressed, - as "sit's" for "sitteth" (K. J. ii. 1. 289).

-
-
- CONTRACTIONS I unaccented in a polysyllable - dropped -

I in the middle of a trisyllable, if unaccented, is frequently dropped, - or so nearly dropped as to make it a favourite syllable in trisyllabic - feet.

-

(1) Judí | cious púnish | - ment! 'Twás | this flésh | - begót. - Lear, iii. 4. 76; - M. for M. i. 3. 39. - Our rév | (e)rend cárdi | nal cárried. | Líke it, | - your gráce. - Hen. VIII. i. 1. 100, 102, 105, - &c. - With whóm | the Ként | ishmén | will - wíll | ingly - ríse. - 3 Hen. VI. i. 2. 41. - Which áre | the móv | ers óf | a lánguish | ing - déath. - Cymb. i. 5. 9. - My thóught | whose múr | der yét | is - bút | fantástical. - Macbeth, i. 3. 139. - That lóv'd | your fáther: | the rési | due óf | your - fórtune. - A. Y. L. ii. 7. 196. - Prómising | to bríng | - it tó | the Pór | pentíne. - C. of E. v. 1. 222. So 1 - Hen. VI. iv. 1. 166.

-

(2) Very frequently before ly: - The méa | sure thén | of óne | is éasi | ly tóld. - L. L. L. v. 2. 190. - His shórt | thick néck | cannót | be - eás | ily - hármed. - V. and A. 627. - Préttily | methóught | - did pláy | the ór | atór. - 1 Hen. VI. iv. 1. 175.

-

(3) And before ty: - Such bóld | hostíli | - ty, téach | ing his ('s) dú | teous - lánd. - 1 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 44. - Of gód- | like ámi | - ty, whích | appéars | most - stróngly. - M. of V. iii. 4. 3. - A'riel | and áll | his quáli - | ty. - Prosp. Hást | thou, - spírit? - Tempest, i. 2. 193. - Of smóoth | civíli | ty - yét | am I ín | land bréd. - A. Y. L. ii. 7. 96. - Compare BUTLER, - Hudibras, part ii. cant. 3. 945: Which ín | their dárk | fatál | 'ties lúrk | ing - At dés | tin'd pér | iods fáll | a-wórk - | ing.

-

This explains the apparent Alexandrines: Thóu wilt | - prove hís. | Táke him | to prí | son, ófficer. - M. for M. iii. 2. 32. - Some trícks | of dés | perát | ion, - áll | but máriners. - Temp. i. 1. 211. - One dówle | that's ín | my plúme, | my - féll | ow mínisters. - Temp. iii. 2. 65, v. 1. - 28; M. for M. iv. 5. 6; - Macb. i. 5. 49. - Thís is | the gént | lemán | I - tóld | your ládyship. - T. G. of V. ii. 4. 87. - A vírt | uous gént | lewóm - | an, míld | and beaútiful. - T. G. of V. iv. 4. 184. - And té | diousnéss | - the límbs | and oút | ward flóurishes. - Hamlet, ii. 2. 91.

-

Sometimes these contractions are expressed in writing, as "par'lous," Rich. III. ii. 4. 35. This is always a colloquial - form.

-
-
- CONTRACTIONS Any vowel unaccented in a polysyllable may be - dropped -

Any unaccented syllable of a polysyllable (whether containing i or any other vowel) may sometimes be softened - and almost ignored. Thus--

-

- a - - Hóld thee, | from thís, | for éver. | - The bárb | arous - Scýthian. - Lear, i. 1. 118. - - - Sáy by | this tó | ken I' | desíre | his - cómpany. - M. for M. iv. 3. 144. - -

-

ed - With thém | they thínk | on. Thíngs | - withoút | all rémedy. - Macbeth, iii. 2. 11. - Men. Yoú must | retúrn - | and ménd | it. - Sen. Thére's | no rémedy. - Coriol. iii. 2. 26; - T. N. iii. 4. 367.

-

em - All bró | ken ímple | - ments óf | a rú | ined hóuse. - T. of A. iv. 2. 16. - Joín'd with | an énemy - | procláim'd; | and fróm | his - cóffers. - Hen. V. ii. 2. 168; - M. for M. ii. 2. 180; - Macb. iii. 1. 105.

-

en - The méss | engers fróm - | our sís | ter ánd | the kíng. - Lear, ii. 2. 54. - 'Tis dóne | alréa | dy, ánd | the - méss | enger góne. - A. and C. iii. 6. 31; - A. W. iii. 2. 111.

-

Passenger is similarly used.

-

- er - - In oúr | last cónference, | páss'd in | probá | tion - wíth you. - Macbeth, iii. 1. 80. - -

-

- es - - This ís | his máj | esty, sáy | your mínd | to - hím. - A. W. ii. 1. 98. - - - I thát | am rúde | ly stámped, | and - wánt | love's májesty. - Rich. III. i. 1. 16. - -

-

Majesty is a quasi-dissyllable in Rich. III. i. 3. 1, 19, ii. 1. 75; Rich. II. ii. 1. 141, 147, iii. 2. 113, v. 2. 97, - 3. 35; Macbeth, iii. 4. 2, 121.

-

- ess - - Our púr | pose néc | essary ánd | not én | vious. - J. C. ii. 1. 178. - -

-

- i - - Lét us | be sácrific | - ers ánd | not bút | chers, Caíus. - Ib. ii. 1. 166. - - - - The ínn | ocent mílk | - in ít | most ínn | ocent - moúth. - W. T. iii. 2. 101. - - - There táke | an ín | ventorý | of áll | I háve. - Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 452. - -

-

- ua - - Go thóu | to sánctua | - ry [sanctu'ry or sanct'ry], ánd | good - thóughts | posséss thee. - Rich. III. iv. 1. 94. - - - Shall flý | out óf (457 a) | itsélf; | - nor sléep | nor sánctuary. - Coriol. i. 10. 19. - - - Some réad | Alvár | ez' Hélps | to - Gráce, Some Sánctua | - ry óf | a tróub | led sóul. - COLVIL'S - Whig Supplication, i. 1186 - (Walker). - -

-

u - When lív | ing líght | should kíss | - it; 'tís | unnátural. - Macbeth, ii. 4. 10; - Hen. V. iv. 2. 13. - Thoughts spécu | latíve - | their ún | sure hópes | reláte. - Macbeth, v. 4. 19. - And né | ver líve | to shów | the - incrédu | lous - wórld. - 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 153. - Hów you | were bórne | in hánd, | how - cróss'd, | the ínstruments. - Macbeth, iii. 1. 81, iv. 3. - 239.

-
-
- CONTRACTIONS Polysyllabic names with but one accent -

Hence polysyllabic names often receive but one accent at the end of the - line in pronunciation.

-

Proper names, not conveying, as other nouns do, the origin and reason of - their formation, are of course peculiarly liable to be modified; and - this modification will generally shorten rather than lengthen the name. - To yoúr | own cón | science, - sír, | befóre | Políxenes. - W. T. iii. 2. 47. - That ére | the sún | shone bríght | on. - O'f | Hermíone. - Ib. v. 1. 95. - The rár | est óf | all wó | men. - Gó, | Cleómenes. - Ib. 112. - To oúr | most fáir | and prínce | ly - cóus | in Kátharine. - Hen. V. v. 2. 4. - My bróth | er ánd | thy ún | cle, - cálled | António. - Temp. i. 2. 66. - My lórd | Bassán | io, sínce | you have - fóund | António. - M. of V. i. 1. 59: so - often in this play. Then all | a-fíre | with - mé | ; the kíng's | son Férdinand. - Temp. i. 2. 212. - I rát | ifý | thís my | rich - gíft. | O Férdinand. - Ib. iv. 1. 8. - Then pár | don mé | my wróngs. | But - hów | should - Próspero? - Ib. v. 1. 119. - I'll áf | ter, móre | to - bé | revenged | on E'glamour. - T. G. of V. v. 2. 51. - Whát it | contáins. | I'f you | shall - sée | Cordélia. - Lear, iii. 1. 46. - Upón | such sácr | ifíc | es, mý - | Cordélia. - Ib. v. 3. 20, 245. So - throughout the play. When thóu | liest hów | - ling. Whát! | the faír | Ophélia. - Hamlet, v. 1. 265. - At Gré | cian swórd | contémn | ing. - Téll | Valéria. - Coriol. i. 3. 46. - Here, íf | it líke | your hón | our. - Sée | that Cláudio. - M. for M. ii. 1. 33, iii. 1. - 48. - So thén | you hópe | of pár | don - fróm | lord A'ngelo? - Ib. iii. 1. 1, iv. 3. 147, i. 4. - 79. - I sée | my són | Antíph | olús | - and Drómio. - C. of E. v. 1. 196. - The fórm | of déath. | Meantíme | I - wrít | to Rómeo. - R. and J. v. 3. 246. - Lóoks it | not líke | the kíng? | - Márk it, | Horátio. - Hamlet, i. 1. 43. - They lóve | and dóte | on; cáll | him - boúnt | (e)ous Búckingham. - Hen. VIII. ii. 1. 52; - Rich. III. iv. 4. 508, ii. 2. - 123. - Vaux. The greát | ness - óf | his pér | son. - Buck. Náy, | Sir Nícolas. - Hen. VIII. ii. 1. 100. - But I' | beséech | you, whát's | becóme - | of Kátharine? - Ib. iv. 1. 22. - Sáw'st thou | the mél | anchól | y - Lórd | Northúmberland? - Rich. III. v. 3. 68. - Thérefore | presént | to hér, | as - sóme | time Márgaret. - Ib. iv. 4. 274. - And yóu | our nó | less lóv | ing - són | of A'lbany. - Lear, i. 1. 43. - Exásp | erátes, | makes mád | her - sís | ter Góneril. - Ib. v. 1. 60. - As fít | the bríd | al. Beshréw | me - múch, | Emília. - Othello, iii. 4. 150. - Is cóme | from Cæ's | ar; thére | fore - héar | it, A'ntony. - A. and C. i. 1. 27, i. 5. 21, - &c. - Than Clé | opátr | a, nór | the - quéen | of Ptólemy. - Ib. i. 4. 6. - With thém, | the twó | brave - beárs, | Wárwick | and - Móntague. - 3 Hen. VI. v. 7. 10.

-

Less frequently in the middle of the line: My lórd | - of Búckingham, | if mý | - weak ór | atóry. - Rich. III. iii. 1. 37. - Cóusin | of Búck | - ingham ánd | you ságe, | grave - mén. - Ib. iii. 7. 217. - Lóoking | for A'ntony. | But - áll | the chárms | of lóve. - A. and C. ii. 1. 20. - Did sláy | this Fórtinbras; | who, bý | a seál'd - | compáct (490). - Hamlet, i. 1. 86. - Thrift, thríft, | Horátio, | the fú | nerál | bak'd - méats. - Ib. i. 2. 180. - He gáve | to Alexánder; - | to Ptólem | y hé | - assígned. - Ib. iii. 6. 15. - Thou árt | Hermíone; | - or ráth | er, thoú | art shé. - W. T. v. 3. 25. - To sóft | en A'ngelo, | and - thát's | my píth | of búsiness. - M. for M. i. 4. 70.

-

Enobárbus in A. and - C. has but one accent, wherever it stands in the verse: - Bear háte | ful mémo | ry, póor - | Enobár | bus did. - A. and C. iv. 9. 9, - &c. - Of yóur | great pré | decéssor, | King E'dward | the Thírd. - Hen. V. i. 2. 248.

-

It may here be remarked that great licence is taken with the metre - wherever a list of names occurs: That Harry duke of - Hereford, Rainold lord Cobham, Sir Thomas Erpingham, Sir - John Ramston, Sir John Norbery, Sir Robert Waterton, and - Francis Quoint. - Rich. II. ii. 1. 279, 283, - 284. - The spirits Of valiant Shirley, Stafford, Blunt, are in - my arms. - 1 Hen. IV. v. 4. 4. - Whither away, Sir John Falstaffe, in such haste? - 1 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 104. - John duke of Norfolk, Walter Lord Ferrers. - Rich. III. v. 5. 13. - Lord Cromwell of Wingfield, Lord Furnival of - Sheffield. - Ib. iv. 7. 166. - Sir Gilbert Talbot, Sir William Stanley. - Ib. iv. 5. 10. -

-

In the last examples, and in some others, the pause between two names - seems to license either the insertion or omission of a syllable.

-
-
- CONTRACTIONS Power, prowess, being, knowing, - monosyllables -

Words in which a light vowel is preceded by a heavy vowel or diphthong - are frequently contracted, as power, jewel, lower, - doing, going, dying, playing, prowess, &c. The - whích | no sóon | er hád | his - prówess | - confírm'd. - Macbeth, v. 8. 41. Comp. - And he that routs most pigs and cows, The - fórm | idáb | lest mán | of prówess. - Hudib. iii. 3. 357. - Perhaps Which bóth | thy dú | ty ówes | - and óur | power - cláims. - A. W. ii. 3. 168. (This - supposes "our" emphasized by antithesis, but "and our pów | er - cláims" (ELLIS) may be the correct - scanning.)

-

Being.-- That wíth | his - pér | emptór | y "sháll" | being pút. - Coriol. iii. 1. 94, 2. 81. - The sóv | ereigntý | of eí | ther béing | so great. - R. of L. 69.

-

This explains the apparent Alexandrines: And béing | but a tóy | that - ís | no gríef | to gíve. - Rich. III. ii. 1. 114. - Withóut | a párall | el, thése | being áll | my - stúdy. - Tempest, i. 2. 74.

-

Doing.-- Can láy | to - béd | for éver: | whiles yóu, | doing thús. - Ib. ii. 1. 284.

-

Seeing.-- Or séeing | it óf | such chíld | ish - fríend | linéss. - Coriol. ii. 3. 183. - I'll in | mysélf | to sée, | and in - thée | seeing íll. - Rich. II. ii. 1. 94. - That yóu | at súch | times séeing | me né | ver - sháll. - Hamlet, i. 5. 172.

-

-ying.-- And próph | esýing | with ác | cents - tér | rible. - Macbeth, ii. 3 62.

-

This may explain Lóck'd in | her món(u) [468] | - ment. Shé'd | a próph(e)- | - sying féar. - A. and C. iv. 14. 120.

-

So with other participles, as They, knówing | dame E'l | eanór's | - aspír | ing húmour. - 2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 97. -

-

The rhythm seems to demand that "coward" should be a quasimonosyllable in - Wrong ríght, | base nóble, | old - yoúng, | coward vál | - iánt. - T. A. iv. 1. 29. "Noble" a - monosyllable. (See 465.) Yét are | they páss | - ing cówardly. | But I' | - beséech you. - Coriol. i. 1. 207.

-
-
- CONTRACTIONS -es or -s - dropped after s, se, ce, ge -

The plural and possessive cases of nouns in which the singular ends in s, - se, ss, ce, and ge, are frequently written, and still more frequently - pronounced, without the additional syllable: A's the | dead - | cár | casses óf | - unbúr | ied mén. - Coriol. iii. 3. 122. - Thínking | upón | his sér | vices tóok | from - yóu. - Ib. ii. 2. 231. - Their sénse | are [Fol. sic] - shút. - Macbeth, v. 1. 29. - My sénse | are - stópped. - Sonn. 112. - These vérse. - DANIEL. - I'll tó | him; hé | is híd | at Láwr | ence' céll. - R. and J. iii. 2. 141. - Great kings of France and England! That I have - laboured, Your míght | - inéss | on bóth | parts bést | can - wítness. - Hen. V. v. 2. 28.

-

"Place" is probably used for "places" in The frésh | - springs, bríne- | pits, bár | ren pláce | and - fértile. - Tempest, i. 2. 338. - These twó | Antíph | - olús [Folio], | these twó | so - líke. - C. of E. v. 1. 357. - Are there balance? - M. of V. iv. 1. 255. - (Here) have I, thy schoolmaster, made thee more profit - Than óth | er prín | cess - [Folìo] cán | that háve | more - tíme. - Temp. i. 2. 173. - Sits on his horse back at mine hostess door. - K. J. ii. 1. 289 (Folio). - Looked pále | when théy | did héar | of - Clár | ence (Folio) - déath. - Rich. III. ii. 1. 137, iii. 1. - 144. Probably the s is not - sounded (horse is the old plural) in - And Duncan's horses (a thing - most strange and certain). - Macbeth, ii. 4. 14. - Lies in their purses, and whoso - empties them. - Rich. II. ii. 2. 130. -

-

Even after ge the s was - often suppressed, even where printed. Thus: How many ways - shall Carthage's glory grow! - SURREY'S - Æneid IV. - (Walker).

-

But often the s was not written. So In - violating marriage sacred law. - Edward III. (1597 A.D.) (LAMB.)

-

The s is perhaps not pronounced in - Conjéct | (u)ral márr | iage(s); - mák | ing párt | ies stróng. - Coriol. i. 1. 198. - Are brá | zen ím | ages - óf | canón (491) | iz'd sáints. - 2 Hen. VI. i. 3. 63. - The ím | ages óf | - revólt | and flý | ing óff! - Lear, ii. 4. 91. - O'ff with | his són | George's - héad. - Rich. III. v. 3. 344. - Létters | should nót | be knówn, | riches póv | ertý. - Tempest, ii. 1. 150.

-

This may perhaps explain the apparent Alexandrines: I - próm | is'd yóu | redréss | of thése - | same griévances. - 2 Hen. IV. iv. 2. 113. - This déi | ty in | my bós | om twén | - ty cónsciences. - Temp. ii. 1. 278. - And stráight | discláim | their - tóngues? | Whát are | your - óffices? - Coriol. iii. 1. 35. - Popíl | ius Lé | na spéaks | not - óf | our púr | - poses. - J. C. iii. 1. 23. - She lév | ell'd át | our púr | poses, ánd | being (470) - róyal, - A. and C. v. 2. 339. (or - "| our púrpose(s), - | and bé | ing róyal.") A thíng | most - brú | tish, I' | endówed | thy púrposes. - Tempest, i. 2. 357. - Nor whén | she púrposes - | retúrn. | Beséech | your - híghness. - Cymb. iv. 3. 15. - As blánks, | benévo | - lences ánd | I wót | not - whát. - Rich. II. ii. 1. 250. - My sérv | ices whích | - I have ('ve) dóne | the Sígn | - iorý. - Othello, i. 2. 18. - These pípes | and thése | convéy | ances óf | our - blóod. - Coriol. v. 1. 54. - Profésses | to persuáde - | the kíng | his són's | alíve. - Temp. ii. 1. 236. -

-

Either "whom I" is a detached foot (499) or s is - mute in Whom I', | with thís | obéd | ient - stéel, | three ínches of - it (inch of 't). - Tempest, ii. 1. 285.

-
-
- CONTRACTIONS -ed dropped after d and t -

Ed following d or t is often not written (this elision is very old: see - 341, 342), and, when written, often not pronounced. I - hád | not quóted him. | I - féar'd | he díd | but trífle. - Hamlet, ii. 1. 112. - Reg. That ténded (Globe, 'tend') | upón | my fáther. - Glou. I knów | not, - mádam. - Lear, ii. 1. 97. - Since nót | to bé | avóided | it fálls | on - mé. - 1 Hen. IV. v. 4. 13. - But júst | ly ás | you háve | - excéeded | all - prómise. - A. Y. L. i. 2. 156. - For tréas | on éxe | - cuted ín | our láte | - king's dáys. - 1 Hen. VI. ii. 4. 91. - And só, | ríveted | - with faíth | untó (457) | your - flésh. - M. of V. v. 1. 169. - Be sóon | colléct | ed - and áll | things thóught | upón. - Hen. V. i. 2. 305. - I's to | be fríghted | out of - féar: | and ín | that móod. - A. and C. iii. 13. 196. - Was ápt | ly fítted | - and nát | (u)rally | perfórm'd. - T. of Sh. Ind. 1. 87. - Is nów | convérted: | - but nów | I wás | the lórd. - M. of V. iii. 2. 169. - Which I' | mistrústed | not: - fáre | well thére | fore, Héro. - M. Ado, ii. 1. 189. - All ún | avóided | is - the dóom | of dést | iný. - Rich. III. iv. 4. 217. but - here "destiny" (467) may be a dissyllable, and -ed sonant.

-

This explains the apparent Alexandrine: I thús | - negléct | ing wórld | ly énds | all dédicated. - Temp. i. 2. 89. - Shóuting | their ém | ulá | tion. - Whát | is gránted - them? - Coriol. i. 1. 218.

-

So strong was the dislike to pronouncing two dental syllables together, - that "it" seems nearly or quite lost after "set" and "let" in the - following: I húmb | ly sét - it | at your wíll; | but fór | my - místress. - Cymb. iv. 3. 9. - To hís | expér | ienced - tóngue; | yet lét it | - please bóth. - Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 68. - Yóu are a | young húnt | sman, Már | - cus: lét it alone. - T. A. iv. 2. 101. - You sée | is kíll'd | in hím: | and yét it | is dánger. - Lear, iv. 7. 79.

-

So perhaps Of éx | cellént | dissémb | - ling; ánd | let it - lóok. - A. and C. i. 3. 79.

-

But more probably, "dissémbling; | and lét | it - lóok."

-
-
- CONTRACTIONS -est dropped in superlatives after - dentals and liquids -

Est in superlatives is often pronounced st after dentals and liquids. A - similar euphonic contraction with respect to est - in verbs is found in E. E. Thus "bindest" becomes "binst," "eatest" - becomes "est." Our "best" is a contraction for "bet-est." - Twó of | the swéet'st | compán | ions ín | the - wórld. - Cymb. v. 5. 349. - At yóur | kind'st - léisure. - Macbeth, ii. 1. 24. - The stérn'st | good - níght. - Ib. ii. 2. 4. - Secret'st. - Ib. iii. 4. 126. - Thís is | thy éld'st | - son's són. - K. J. ii. 1. 177.

-

So Temp. v. 1. 186. Since déath - | of mý | dear'st móth | - er. - Cymb. iv. 2. 190. - The lóy | al'st hús | - band thát | did é'er | plight - tróth. - Ib. i. 1. 96.

-

A. W. ii. 1. 163, "great'st." "The sweet'st, - dear'st."--W. T. iii. 2. 202. "Near'st."--Macb. iii. 1. - 118. "Unpleasant'st."--M. of - V. iii. 2. 254. "Strong'st."--Rich. II. iii. 3. 201. "Short'st."--Ib. v. 1. 80. "Common'st."--Ib. v. 3. 17. - "Faithfull'st."--T. N. - v. 1. 117.

-

This lasted past the Elizabethan period. Know there are - rhymes which fresh and fresh apply'd Will cure the arrant'st puppy of his pride. - POPE, - Imit. Hor. Epist. i. 60. The - Folio reads "stroakst," and "made" in Thou stróakedst | me ánd | madest múch | of mé, | would'st gíve me. - Tempest, i. 2. 333. But - the accent on "and" is harsh. Perhaps "and má | dest."

-
-
-
- VARIABLE SYLLABLES. -
- VARIABLE SYLLABLES. Ed final, mute and sonant - in the same line -

Ed final is often mute and sonant in the same line. Just as one superlative inflection -est does duty for two closely connected adjectives (398): The generous and gravest - citizens. - M. for M. iv. 6. 13. and - the adverbial inflection ly does duty for two - adverbs (397): And she will speak most bitterly and strange. - M. for M. v. 1. 36. so, - when two participles ending in -ed are closely - connected by "and," the ed in one is often - omitted in pronunciation. Despís'd, - | distréss | ed, hát | ed, márt | - yr'd, kílled. - R. and J. iv. 5. 59. - We have wíth | a léav | - en'd ánd | prepár | - ed chóice. - M. for M. i. 1. 52. - To thís | unlóok'd | - for, ún | prepár | ed - pómp. - K. J. ii. 1. 560.

-

In the following the -ed sonant precedes: - That wére | embátt | - ailéd | and ránk'd - | in Ként. - K. J. iv. 2. 200. - We áre | impréss | ed - ánd | engág'd | to fíght. - 1 Hen. IV. i. 1. 21. - For thís | they háve | engróss | ed ánd | pil'd - úp. - 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 71. - Thou cháng | ed ánd | - self-cóu | er'd thíng, - | for sháme. - Lear, iv. 2. 62.

-

At the end of a line ed is often sounded after er: - Which hís | hell-góv | ern'd árm | hath - bútc | heréd. - Rich. III. i. 2. 74.

-

See J. C. ii. 1. 208; iii. 1. 17; iii. 2. 7, 10; - iv. 1. 47; v. 1. 1. So Rich. III. iii. 7. 136; - iv. 3. 17; v. 3. 92; M. N. D. iii. 2. 18, &c. - This perhaps arises in part from the fact that "er" final in itself - (478) has a lengthened sound approaching to a - dissyllable.

-

Ed is very frequently pronounced in the - participles of words ending in fy, "glorify," &c. Most pút | rifí | ed córe, | so - fáir | withóut. - Tr. and Cr. v. 9. 1. - My mórt | ifí | ed - spírit. | Now bíd | me rún. - J. C. ii. 1. 324. - Váughan | and áll | that háve | miscárr | iéd. - Rich. III. v. 1. 5. - The Frénch | and E'ng | lish thére | miscár | riéd. - M. of V. ii. 8. 29. - That cáme | too lág | to sée | him bú | riéd. - Ib. ii. 1. 90. So - frequently in other Elizabethan authors. Also when preceded by rn, rm, "turned," - "confirmed," &c., and in "followed:" As théy | us tó | our - trénch | es fóll | - owéd. - Coriol. i. 4. 42.

-

On the other hand, -ed is mute in By - whát | by-páths | and ín | diréct | - crook'd wáys. - 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 185.

-

In Warder. We dó | no - óth | erwíse | than wé | are will'd. - Glou. Who wíll | - ed yóu? | Or whóse | will stánds - | but míne, - 1 Hen. VI. i. 3. 11. it - would seem that the latter "willed" is the more emphatic of the two, and - it will probably be found that in many cases where two participles are - connected, the more emphatic has ed sonant. Thus - the former "banished" is the more emphatic of the two in - Hence bán | - ishéd | is bánish'd fróm | the - wórld. - R. and J. iii. 3. 19.

-
-
- VARIABLE SYLLABLES. Words prolonged by emphasis -

A word repeated twice in a verse often receives two accents the first - time, and one accent the second, when it is less emphatic the second - time than the first. Or the word may occupy the whole of a foot the - first time, and only part of a foot the second. Thus in Fáre (480) | well, gen | tle - mís | tress: fáre | well, - Nán. - M. W. of W. iii. 4. 97. - Fáre (480) | well, gén | tle cóus | in. Cóz, | - farewéll. - K. J. iii. 2. 17. - Of gréat | est júst | ice. Wrí | te (484), wríte, | Rináldo. - A. W. iii. 4. 29. - These ví | olént | - desíres | have vío | lent - énds. - R. and J. ii. 6. 9. - With hér | that hát | - eth thée | and hátes | us áll. - 2 Hen. VI. ii. 4. 52. Here - the emphasis is on "ends" and "us all." Duke. Stíll (486) | so crú | el? - Oliv. Stíll | so cón | - stant, lórd. - T. N. v. 1. 113. - Com. Knów (484), | I - práy | you. - Coriol. I' | 'll knów | no fúrther. - Coriol. iii. 3. 87. - Déso | late, dés | - olate, wíll | I hénce | and - díe. - Rich. II. i. 2. 73.

-

The former "Antony" is the more emphatic in But wére | - I Brútus And Brú | tus A'n - | toný, | thére were | an A'ntony. - J. C. iii. 2. 231. -

-

So, perhaps, the more emphatic verb has the longer form in He - róus | eth úp | - himsélf | and mákes | a - páuse. - R. of L. 541. This is - often the case with diphthongic monosyllables. See 484. Compare - Nów | it - schéy | neth, nów | it - réyn | eth fáste. - CHAUCER, - C. T. 1537.

-
-
- VARIABLE SYLLABLES. Words shortened by want of emphasis -

On the other hand, when the word increases in emphasis, the converse - takes place. And lét | thy blóws, | dóubly | redóub | (e)léd. - Rich. II. i. 3. 80. - Virg. O, héavens, | O, héav | - ens. - Coriol. Náy, | I prí | - thee, wóman. - Coriol. iv. 1. 12. - Wás it | his spírit | - by spír | its táught | to - wríte? - Sonn. 86. - And wíth | her pérson | - age, hér | tall pér | - sonáge. - M. N. D. iii. 2. 292. - Március | would háve | - all fróm | you--Már | - ciús, Whom láte | you have - námed | for cónsul. - Coriol. iii. 1. 95. Even - at the end of the verse Marcius has but one accent, as a rule. But here - it is unusually emphasized. And whé'r | he rún | or flý | they - knów | not whéther. - V. and A. 304. - King. Be pát - | ient, gént | le quéen, | and I' | will stáy. - Queen. Whó can | be pát | iént | in - thése | extrémes. - 3 Hen. VI. i. 1. 215-6. - Yield, my lórd | - protéct | or, yí | eld, - Wínch | estér. - 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 112. - Citizens. Yield, Már | cius, - yí | eld. - Men. Hé | ar (480) mé, | - one wórd. - Coriol. iii. 1. 215. - A dévil (466), | a bór - | n (485) dé | vil, ín | - whose náture. - Tempest, iv. 1. 188. So - arrange You héavens (512), | Gíve me | - that pát | ience, pát | - iénce | I néed. - Lear, ii. 4. 274. - ("Patient" was treated as a trisyllable by the orthoepists of the time.) - Being hád, | - to trí | umph bé | ing (on - the other hand) láck'd, | to hópe. - Sonn. 52. Similarly - Which árt | my néar'st | and déar | - est én | emý. - 1 Hen. IV. iii. 2. - 123.

-

On the other hand, perhaps, "sire," and not "cówards," is a - dissyllable in Cowards fá | ther cówards, | - and báse | things sí | re - base. - Cymb. iv. 2. 26. So, - perhaps, Pánting | he líes | and bréath | eth - ín | her fáce. - V. and A. 62. Here "lies" - is unemphatic, "breatheth" emphatic.

-

For diphthongic monosyllables see 484.

-

The same variation is found in modern poetry. In the following line there - is, as it were, an antithetical proportion in which the two middle terms - are emphatic, while the extremes are unemphatic: Tówer be | yond tów | er, spí | re bé | yond spíre. - TENNYSON.

-
-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. -
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. R and l after a consonant introduce an additional syllable, e.g. "Eng(e)land" -

R, and liquids in dissyllables, are frequently pronounced as though an - extra vowel were introduced between them and the preceding consonant: - The párts | and grá | ces óf | - the wrés | t(e)lér. - A. Y. L. ii. 2. 13. - In séc | ond ácc | ent óf | his - órd | (i)nánce. - Hen. V. ii. 4. 126.

-

The Folio inserts i here, and e, - Ib. iii. Prologue, 26. In the latter passage the word is a - dissyllable. If yóu | will tár | ry, hó - | ly pílg | (e)rím. - A. W. iii. 5. 43. - While shé | did cáll | me rás | cal - fíd | d(e)lér. - T. of Sh. ii. 1. 158. - The lífe | of hím. | Knów'st thou | - this cóun | t(e)rý? - T. N. i. 2. 21. So Coriol. i. 9. 17; 2 Hen. - VI. i. 1. 206. And thése | two Dróm | - ios, óne | in sémb | (e)lánce. - C. of E. v. 1. 358; - T. G. of V. i. 3. 84. - Yóu, the | great tóe | of thís | - assémb | l(e)ý. - Coriol. i. 1. 158. - Cor. Be thús | to thém. | - Patr. You dó | the nó | - b(e)lér. - Ib. iii. 2. 6. - Edm. Sír, you | speak - nó | b(e)lý. | - Reg. Whý is | this - réason'd? - Lear, v. 1. 28. -

-

(?) Go séarch | like nó | b(e)lés, | like nó | ble - súbjects. - P. of T. ii. 4. 50.

-

The e is actually inserted in the Folio of Titus Andronicus in "brethren:" Give - Mú | cius búr | ial wíth | his bréth - | erén. - T. A. i. 1. 347. And this - is by derivation the correct form, as also is "childeren." These áre | the pár | ents - óf | these chíl | d(e)rén. - C. of E. v. 1. 360. - I gó. | Wríte to | me vér | y - shórt | (e)lý. - Rich. III. iv. 4. 428. - A rót | ten cáse | abídes | no - hánd | (e)líng. - 2 Hen. IV. iv. 1. 161. - The fríends | of Fránce | our shróuds | - and táck | (e)língs. - 3 Hen. VI. v. 3. 18. - Than Ból | ingbróke's | retúrn | to - E'ng | (e)lánd. - Rich. II. iv. 1. 17. - And méan | to máke | her quéen | of - E'ng | (e)lánd. - Rich. III. iv. 4. 263. So - in E. E. "Engeland." To bé | - in án | ger ís | impí | etý; - But whó | is mán | that ís | not án - | g(e)rý? - T. of A. iii. 5. 56. in - which last passage the rhyme indicates that angry - must be pronounced as a trisyllable. And stréngth | - by límp | ing swáy | disá | b(e)léd. - Sonn. 66. So also in the - middle of lines-- Is Cáde | the són | of - Hén | (e)rý | the - Fífth? - 2 Hen. VI. iv. 8. 36. This - is common in Hen. VI., but not I think in the - other plays--not for instance in Rich. II. - That cróaks | the fá | tal én | t(e)ránce | of - Dúncan. - Macbeth, i. 5. 40. - Cárries | no fá | vour ín't | but - Bért | (e)rám's. - A. W. i. 1. 94. - O mé! | you júgg | (e)lér! | you cán | ker - blóssom. - M. N. D. iii. 2. 282. - 'Tis mónst | (e)róus. | - Iá | go, whó | begán it? - Othello, ii. 3. 217. - And thát | hath dázz | (e)léd | my réa | son's - líght. - T. G. of V. ii. 4. 210. - Béing | so frús | t(e)ráte. | Téll him | he - mócks. - A. and C. v. 1. 2. - Lord Dóug | (e)lás, | - go yóu | and téll | him só. - 1 Hen. IV. v. 2. 33. - Gráce and | remém | b(e)ránce | be tó | you bóth. - W. T. iv. 4. 76. - Of quíck | cross líght | (e)ning? | To wátch, | poor - pérdu. - Lear, iv. 7. 35. - Thou kíll'st | thy míst | (e)réss: | but wéll | and - frée. - A. and C. ii. 5. 27. - To táunt | at sláck | (e)néss. | Caníd | ius wé. - Ib. iii. 7. 28. So also - probably "sec(e)ret," "monst(e)rous" (Macbeth, iii. 6. 8), "nob(e)ly," "wit(e)ness," T. G. of V. iv. 2. 110, and even "cap(i)tains" (French "capitaine:" Macbeth, i. 2. 34, 3 Hen. VI. iv. 7. - 32, and perhaps Othello, i. 2. 53).

-

Spenser inserts the e in some of these words, as - "handeling," F. Q. i. - 8. 28; "enterance," ib. - 34.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. R preceded by a vowel - lengthens pronunciation -

Er final seems to have been sometimes pronounced with a kind of "burr," - which produced the effect of an additional syllable; just as "Sirrah" is - another and more vehement form of "Sir." Perhaps this may explain the - following lines, some of which may be explained by 505-10, but not all: - Corn. We'll téach - | you---- - Kent. Sír, | 'I'm | too óld - | to léarn. - Lear, ii. 2. 135. (But? - "I' am.") Lénds the | tongue vóws; | these - blá | zes dáugh | tér. - Hamlet, i. 3. 117. - And thére | upón, | gíve me | your dáugh | tér. - Hen. V. v. 2. 475. - Bru. Spread fúr | thér. | - Menen. One wó | rd (485) - móre, | one wórd. - Coriol. iii. 1. 311. - Líke a | ripe sís | tér: | the wóm | an lów. - A. Y. L. iv. 3. 88. - Of óur | dear sóuls. | Meantíme, | - sweet sís | tér. - T. N. v. 1. 393. - I práy | you, úncle (465), | gíve me | - this dág | gér. - Rich. III. iii. 1. 110. - A bróth | er's múr | dér. | Práy can | I nót. - Hamlet, iii. 3. 38. - Fríghted | each óth | ér. | Whý should | he - fóllow? - A. and C. iii. 13. 6. - And só | to árms, | victór | ious - fá | thér. - 2 Hen. VI. v. 1. 211. - To céase. | Wast thóu | ordáin'd, | - dear fá | thér? - Ib. v. 2. 45. - Corn. Whére hast | thou - sént | the kíng? | - Glouc. To Dó | - vér. - Lear, iii. 7. 51. - Will I' | first wórk. | Hé's for | his - más | tér. - Cymb. i. 5. 28. - Lear. Thán the | - sea-móns | tér. | - Alb. Práy, sir, | be - pátient. - Lear, i. 4. 283. But - perhaps "patient" may have two accents. In that case "ter" is a - pause-extra syllable.

-

In the two following lines s follows the r: - To spéak | of hór | rórs, | he cómes | befóre - me. - Hamlet, ii. 1. 84. - Públius, | how nów? | How nów, | my - más | térs? - T. A. iv. 3. 35; and - perhaps Macbeth, iii. 4. 133. - And gíve | him hálf: | and fór | thy - víg | óur. - Tr. and Cr. ii. 2. 272. - Téll me, | how fáres | our lóv | ing - móth | ér? - Rich. III. v. 3. 82. - Cass. Good níght, | my - lórd. | - Brut. Good níght, | good - bróth | ér. - J. C. iv. 3. 237. - He whóm | my fáth | er námed? | Your - E'd | gár. - Lear, ii. 1. 94. (? "ná(484) | med? - Yoú | r (480) E'dgar.") I'll fól | - low yóu | and téll | what án | swér. - 3 Hen. VI. iv. 3. 55. - I have síx | ty sáil: | Cæ'sar | none - bét | tér. - A. and C. iii. 7. 50. - This woód | en slá | very, thán | to - súff | ér. - Temp. iii. 1. 62.

-

Sometimes this natural burr on r influences the - spelling. In Genesis and Exodus (Early English Text Society, Ed. Morris) - we have "coren" for "corn," "boren" for "born." Thus the E. E. "thurh" - is spelt "thorugh" by early writers, and hence even by Shakespeare in - The fálse | revólt | ing Nór | - mans thó | rough - thée. - 2 Hen. VI. iv. 1. 87. So - M. N. D. ii. 1. 3, 5; Coriol. v. 3. 115.

-

In the following difficult lines it may be that r - introduces an extra syllable: I'gnomy | in rán | som - ánd | free pá | - rdón A're of | two hóu | ses, láw - | ful mé | rcý. - M. for M. ii. 4. 111, - 112.

-

It would of course save trouble to read "ignominy," against the Folio. - But compare Thy íg | - nomý (Fol.) | sleep wíth | thee ín - | thy gráve. - 1 Hen. IV. v. 4. 100. - Hence, brók | er láck | ey! I'g | nomý | and sháme. - Tr. and Cr. v. 10. 33. and - in T. A. iv. 2. 115 (where the Folio reads - "ignominy") the i is slurred. No - mán | knows whíther. | I crý | thee mé | rcý. - Rich. III. iv. 4. 515. - It ís | my són, | young Hár | ry Pé | rcý. - Rich. II. ii. 3. 21. - Thou, Rích | ard, shált | to the dúke | - of Nór | fólk. - 3 Hen. VI. i. 2. 38. So we - sometimes find the old comparative "near" for the modern "nearer." - Bétter | far óff | than néar | - be né'er | the néar. - Rich. II. v. 1. 88. - The néar | in blóod - | The néar | er blóody. - Macbeth, ii. 3. 146. - Nor near nor farther off . . . than this weak arm. - Rich. II. iii. 2. 64. And - "far" for "farther," the old "ferror." Fár than | Deucá | lion - óff. - W. T. iv. 4. 442.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. I and e pronounced before vowels -

The termination "ion" is frequently pronounced as two syllables at the - end of a line. The i is also sometimes pronounced - as a distinct syllable in soldier, courtier, marriage, - conscience, partial, &c.; less frequently the e in surgeon, vengeance, - pageant, creature, pleasure, and treasure.

-

The cases in which ion is pronounced in the middle - of a line are rare. I have only been able to collect the following: - With ób | servá | tión | the whích | he - vénts. - A. Y. L. ii. 7. 41. - Of Hám | let's tráns | - formá | tión: | so - cáll it. - Hamlet, ii. 2. 5. - Be chósen | with pró | clamá | tións | to-dáy. - T. A. i. 1. 190.

-

Gill, 1621, always writes "ti-on" as two syllables. But there is some - danger in taking the books of orthoepists as criteria of popular - pronunciation. They are too apt to set down, not what is, but what ought - to be. The Shakespearian usage will perhaps be found a better guide.

-

Tión, when preceded by c, is more frequently prolonged, perhaps because the c more readily attracts the t to itself, and leaves ion - uninfluenced by the t. - It wére | an hón | est áct | ión | to sáy so. - Othello, ii. 3. 145; - Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 340. - Her swéet | perféct | ións | with óne | self - kíng. - T. N. i. 1. 39. - Yet háve | I fiérce | afféct | ións | and thínk. - A. and C. i. 5. 17. - With sóre | distráct | ión | what I' | have dóne. - Hamlet, v. 2. 241. - To ús | in oúr | eléct | ión | this dáy. - T. A. i. 1. 235.

-

In That sháll | make áns | wer tó | such - quést | ións. It is - enóugh. | I'll thínk | upón | the - quést | ións, - 2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 80, 82. - it seems unlikely that "questions" is to be differently scanned in two - lines so close together. And possibly, "it is (it's) enóugh," is - one foot. Still, if "questions" in the second verse be regarded as an - unemphatic (475) repetition, it might be scanned: It ís | enóugh. | I'll thínk - | upón | the quéstions.

-

The Globe has Jóin'd in | commíss | ion wíth him; | but - éither (466) | Had bórne || the action of - yourself, or else To him || had left it solely. - Coriol. iv. 6. 14. But - better arrange as marked above, avoiding the necessity of laying two - accents on "commission." So Folio--which, however, is not of much weight - as regards arrangement.

-

I is pronounced in "business" in To - sée | this bús | - inéss. | To-mór | row - néxt. - Rich. II. ii. 1. 217; - Rich. III. ii. 2. 144; - M. of V. iv. 1. 127; - Coriol. v. 3. 4. - Divín | est cré - | atúre, | Astræ' | a's - dáughter. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 6. 4. So - probably Than thése | two cré | atŭres. | Whích is | - Sebástian? - T. N. v. 1. 231. - But hé's | a tríed | and vál | iant sóld | iér. - J. C. iv. 1. 28. - Your sís | ter ís | the bét | ter sól | diér. - Lear, iv. 5. 3. - Máking | them wóm | en óf | good cárr | iáge. - R. and J. i. 4. 94. - Márri | age ís | a - mát | ter óf | more wór | th. - 1 Hen. VI. v. 5. 55, v. 1. - 21. - To wóo | a máid | in wáy | of márr | iáge. - M. of V. ii. 9. 13. - While I' | thy ám | iá | - ble chéeks | do cóy. - M. N. D. iv. 1. 2. - Young, vál | iánt, | - wíse, and, | no dóubt, | right - róyal. - Rich. III. i. 1. 245; - Tempest, iii. 2. 27. - With th' án | ciént | - of wár | on óur | procéedings. - Lear, v. 1. 32. - You have dóne | our plé | - asúres | much gráce, | fair - ládies. - T. of A. i. 2. 151. So - Táke her | and úse | her át | - your plé | asúre. - B. and F. (Walker). - We'll léave | and thínk | it ís | her - plé | asúre. - Ib. - But 'tís | my lórd | th' Assíst | ant's - plé | asúre. - Ib. - He dáre | not sée | you. A't | his plé | asúre. - Ib. - Yóu shall | have ránsom. | Lét me | - have súr | geóns. - Lear, iv. 6. 196. - If ón | ly to gó | '(484) wárm | were - górg | eóus. - Ib. ii. 4. 271. - Your mínd | is tóss | ing ón | the ó | ceán. - M. of V. i. 1. 8; - Hen. V. iii. 1. 14. - The néw | est státe. | Thís is | the - sér | geánt. - Macbeth, i. 2. 3. - Similarly But théy | did sáy | their práy | ers ánd | - addréss'd them. - Ib. ii. 2. 25; Coriol. v. 3. 105. - Hath túrn'd | my féign | ed práy | er ón | my héad. - Rich. III. v. 1. 21, ii. 2. - 14. Even where "prayer" presents the appearance of a - monosyllable, the second syllable was probably slightly sounded.

-

For i and e sonant in - "-ied," see 474.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllabic feet in Chaucer -

Monosyllabic feet in Chaucer. Mr. Skeat (Essay on Metres of Chaucer, - Aldine Edition, 1866) has shown that Chaucer often uses a monosyllabic - foot, but the instances that have been pointed out are restricted to the - first foot. May, | with all thyn - floures and thy greene. - C. T. 1512. - Til | that deeth departe schal us - twayne. - Ib. 1137. - Ther | by aventure this - Palamon. - Ib. 1518. - Now | it schyneth, now it reyneth - fast. - Ib. 1537. - Al | by-smoterud with his - haburgeon. - Ib. 77.

-

It will be shown in paragraphs 480-6 that Shakespeare uses this licence - more freely, but not without the restrictions of certain natural - laws.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllabic feet ending in r or re -

Fear, dear, fire, hour, your, four, and other monosyllables ending in r - or re, preceded by a long vowel or diphthong, are frequently pronounced - as dissyllables. Thus "fire" was often spelt and is still vulgarly - pronounced "fier." So "fare" seems to have been pronounced "fa-er;" - "ere," "e-er;" "there," "the-er," &c.

-

It is often emphasis, and the absence of emphasis, that cause this - licence of prolongation to be adopted and rejected in the same line:

-

Fair.-- Ferd. - Or níght | kept cháin'd | belów. | - Prosp. Fáir | ly - spóke. - Tempest, iv. 1. 31. (or - perhaps (484) "belów. | 'Fáir | ly spóke.")

-

Fare.-- Póison'd, | ill fá | re, déad, | - forsóok, | cast óff. - K. J. v. 7. 35. - Lóath to | bid fá | - rewéll, | we táke | our - léaves. - P. of T. ii. 5. 13. - Lúcius, | my gówn. | Fáre | well, góod | - Méssala. - J. C. iv. 3. 231. - Died év | ery dáy | she lív'd (Fol.). | - Fáre | thee - wéll. - Macbeth, iv. 3. 111. - Fáre | well, kíns | - man! I' | will tálk | with yóu. - 1 Hen. IV. i. 3. 234. - For wórms, | brave Pér | cy. Fá | rewéll (so Folio), | great - héart. - Ib. v. 4. 87. - Why thén | I wí | ll - (483). Fá | rewéll, | old - Gáunt. - Rich. II. i. 2. 44.

-

So J. C. iv. 3. 231; 1 Hen. - IV. iv. 3. 111 (Folio); M. W. of W. iii. - 4. 97; K. J. iii. 2. 17. (See 475.)

-

Ere.-- For I' | inténd | to - háve | it ér | e - (é-er) lóng. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 3. 80.

-

I should prefer to prolong the emphatic here, - rather than "our," in What shóuld | be spók | - en hé | re (hé-er) - whére | our fáte. - Macbeth, ii. 3. 128.

-

Mere.--The pause after "night" enables us to scan - thus: They have tráv | ell'd áll | the - níght (484). | 'Mé | - re fétches. - Lear, ii. 4. 90.

-

There.-- Hath déath | lain - wíth | thy wífe. | Thére | she líes. - R. and J. iv. 5. 36. - Towards Cálais; | now gránt | him thé | re, thé | re - seen. - Hen. V. v. Prol. 7.

-

(I have not found a Shakespearian instance of "Caláis." Otherwise - at first sight it is natural to scan "Towárds | Caláis.") - Exe. Like mú | sic. - Cant. Thé | refóre | doth - héav'n | divíde. - Hen. V. i. 2. 183.

-

Where.-- I knów | a - bánk, | whére | the - wíld | thyme blóws. - M. N. D. ii. 1. 249. - Hor. Whére, | my lórd? | - Ham. I'n my | mind's eýe, | - Horátio. - Hamlet, i. 2. 185.

-

(But Folio inserts "Oh" before "where.")

-

Rarely.-- I's not | this búck | - led wéll? | Ráre | ly, - rárely. - A. and C. iv. 4. 11.

-

(The first "rarely" is the more emphatic: or? (483), "well.")

-

Dear.-- As dóne: | - persév | eránce, | déar | my lórd. - Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 150. - Déar | my lórd, | - íf you, | in yóur | own próof. - M. Ado, iv. 1. 46. - The kíng | would spéak | with Córnwall: - | the dé | a<*> - fáther. - Lear, ii. 4. 102. - Oliv. Than mú | sic - fróm | the sphé | res. - Viol. Dé | ar lády. - T. N. iii. 1. 1.1.

-

Fear.-- Féar | me nót, | withdráw, | I - héar | him cóming. - Hamlet, iii. 4. 7.

-

Hear.-- Hear, Ná | ture, hé | ar, dé | ar Gód - | dess, héar. - Lear, i. 4. 297.

-

(The emphasis increases as the verse proceeds.)

-

Near.-- Néar, | why thén | anóth | er - tíme | I'll héar it. - T. of A. i. 2. 184. -

-

Tears.-- Auf. - Náme not | the Gód, | thou bóy | of té | ars. - Coriol. Há! - Coriol. v. 6. 101. - Téar | for téar, | and - lóv | ing kíss | for kíss. - T. A. v. 3. 156.

-

Year.-- Twelve yé | ar sínce, | Mirán | da, - twélve | year sínce. - Tempest, i. 2. 53.

-

(The repeated "year" is less emphatic than the former.) And, perhaps, if - the line be pronounced deliberately, Mány | - yéars | of háp | py dáys | - befál. - Rich. II. i. 1. 21.

-

It might be possible to scan as follows: Well strúck | - in yé | ars, fá | ir - ánd | not jéalous. - Rich. III. i. 1. 92. But - the Folio has "jealious," and the word is often thus written (Walker) - and pronounced by Elizabethan authors.

-

Their (?).--If the text be correct, in. - The commons hath he pill'd with grievous taxes, - And quite lóst | their héarts. | The nó | - bles háth | he fín'd For án | cient - quárrels (463), | and quíte | lost thé | ir hearts, - Rich. II. ii. 1. 247-8. it - is almost necessary to suppose that the second their is more emphatic than the first. Else the repetition is - intolerable. See 475, 476. But even with this scansion the harshness is - so great as to render it probable that the text is corrupt.

-

Hire.-- A shíp | you - sént | me fór | to hí | - re wáftage. - C. of E. iv. 1. 95.

-

Sire.-- And ís | not - líke | the sí | re: - hón | ours thríve. - A. W. ii. 3. 142.

-

Door.-- And wíth | my - swórd | I'll kéep | this dó | or sáfe. - T. A. i. 1. 288.

-

More.-- If móre, | the mó | re hást | thou - wróng'd | (èd) mé. - Lear, v. 3. 168.

-

(The second "more" is the more emphatic.) As máy | - compáct | it mó | re. - Gét | you góne. - Ib. i. 4. 362. - Who hádst | desérv | ed mó | re thán | a príson. - Temp. i. 2. 362.

-

Our (perhaps).-- To líst | en - óu | r púr | pose. - Thís is (461) | thy óffice. - M. Ado, iii. 1. 12.

-

("This is" is a quasi-monosyllable. See 461.) And bý | me, hád | not óu | r háp | been - bád. - C. of E. i. 1. 39. - First Sen. Which wé | - devíse | him. - Corn. O'u | r spóils | he - kíck'd at. - Coriol. ii. 2. 128.

-

"First" requires emphasis in Sic. In - óu | r fírst | way. - Men. I' | 'll bríng | him - tó you. - Ib. iii. 1. 334.

-

Hour (often).-- A't the | sixth - hóu | r, át | which tíme | my - lórd. - Tempest, v. 1. 4.

-

Your.-- And só, | though yóu | rs, nót | yours It is a matter of taste which yours should receive the - emphasis. --próve | it só. - M. of V. iii. 2. 20. - Lart. My hórse | to yóu | rs, nó! | - Mart. 'Tis dóne! | - Lart. Agréed. - Coriol. i. 4. 2. - And pún | ish thém | to yoú | r héight | of - pléasure. - M. for M. v. i. 240.

-

Unless "pleasure" is a trisyllable. (See 479.) Is he - párd | on'd ánd | for yóu - | r lóve | ly sáke. - Ib. 496.

-

There is an emphatic antithesis in Whó is | lost - tóo. | Take yóu | r - pá | tience tó you, And I'll say nothing. - W. T. iii. 2. 232. - And sháll | have yóu | - r wíll, | becáuse | our - kíng. - 3 Hen. VI. iv. 1. 17.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllables, when prolonged -

Monosyllables which are emphatic either (1) from their meaning, as in the - case of exclamations, or (2) from their use in antithetical sentences, - or (3) which contain diphthongs, or (4) vowels preceding r, often take the place of a whole foot. This is - less frequent in dissyllabic words. In (1) and (2) as well as (3) the - monosyllables often contain diphthongs, or else long vowels.

-

In many cases it is difficult, perhaps impossible, to determine whether a - monosyllable should be prolonged or not. Thus, in On - thís | unwórth | y scáff | old tó | bring fórth, - Hen. V. Prologue, 10. many - may prefer to scan " | -old to brí | ng - fórth," and to prolong the following monosyllable rather - than to accent "to;" and in Came póur | ing - líke | the tíde | - intó | a bréach, - Hen. V. i. 2. 149. - it is possible to prolong the preceding monosyllable, "the - tí | de in | to a bréach." Such - cases may often be left to the taste of the reader (but for the accent - of "into" see 457a). All that can safely be said - is, that when a very unemphatic monosyllable, as "at," "and," "a," - "the," &c. has the accent, it is generally preceded or followed by a - very strongly accented monosyllable, as Assume the port of - Mars; and at - his heels. - Hen. V. Prologue, 6.

-

It is equally a matter of taste whether part of the prolonged - monosyllable should be considered to run on into the following foot, or - whether a pause be supposed after the monosyllable, as - Gírding | with gríev | ous síege | cástles | and - tówns. - Hen. V. i. 2. 152. - As knóts | bý the | - conflúx | of méet | ing sáp. - Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 7.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllables, exclamations -

Monosyllabic exclamations.

-

Ay.-- Polon. - Whérefore | should yóu | do thís? | - Reg. A'y, | my lórd? - Hamlet, ii. 1. 36. - King. Wíll you | be - rúled | by mé? | - Laert. A'y, | my lórd. - Ib. iv. 7. 60. - A'y, | what élse? | And - bút | I bé | decéiv'd. - T. of Sh. iv. 4. 2. - Vol. That bróught | thee - tó | this wórld. | - Vir. A'y, | and míne. - Coriol. v. 3. 125. - Corn. I's he | pursú | ed (474)? - Glou. A' | y, mý | good - lórd. - Lear, ii. 1. 111.

-

Nay.-- What sáys | he? Ná | y, nó | thing; - áll | is sáid. - Rich. II. ii. 1. 148. - Cor. How, trái | tor! - Com. Ná | y, tém | - p(e)ratelý; | your prómise. - Coriol. iii. 3. 67.

-

Stay.-- Stáy, | the kíng | hath thrówn | - his wárd | er dówn. - Ib. i. 3. 118.

-

Yea.-- Yéa, | my lórd. | How bróoks | - your gráce | the aír? - Ib. iii. 2. 2.

-

Hail.-- 'Gaínst mý | - captív | itý. | Háil, | brave fríend. - Macbeth, i. 2. 5. -

-

O.-- Cass. O<01>, | 'tis - trúe. | - Hect. Ho! bíd | my trúm | - pet sóund. - Tr. and Cr. v. 3. 13. - Cleo. O<01>, | 'tis tréa | son. - Charm. Mádam, | I trúst | - not só. - A. and C. i. 5. 7. - To híde | the sláin. | O<01>, | from - thís | time fórth. - Hamlet, iv. 4. 65. - Mir. O<01>, | good sír, | I dó. | - Prosp. I práy | thee, márk - me. - Tempest, i. 2. 80. Perhaps - Pol. The dévil | - himsélf. | - King. O<01>, | 'tis (it ís) | too - trûe. - Ib. iii. 1. 49. - Sélf a | gainst sélf. | O<01>, | prepós - | teróus. - Rich. III. ii. 4. 63. - Their cléa | rer réa | son. O<01>, | 'góod | - Gonzálo. - Temp. v. 1. 68. I have not - found "reason" a trisyllable in Shakespeare. O<01>, - | my fóllies! | Then E'd | gar wás | - abúsed. - Lear, iii. 7. 91. - O<01>, | the díff | erénce | - of mán | and mán. - Ib. iv. 2. 26. ? - The héart | of wó | man ís. | - O<01>, | (453) Brútus. - J. C. ii. 4. 40. - Struck Cæ' | sar ón | the néck. | O<01>, - | you flátterers. - Ib. v. 1. 44.

-

Soft.-- But só | ft/ cóm | paný | is - cóm | ing hére. - T. of Sh. iv. 5. 26.

-

Come.-- Cóme, | good féll | ow, pút | - mine ír | on ón. - A. and C. iv. 4. 3.

-

What.-- Whére be | these - knáves? | Whát, | no - mán | at dóor! - T. of Sh. iv. 1. 125. - Whát, | unjúst! | - Bé not | so hót; | the dúke. - M. for M. v. 1. 315.

-

Well.-- Wéll, | gíve her | that ríng, | - and thére | withál. - T. G. of V. iv. 4. 89. - Gon. Rémem | ber whát | - I téll | you. - Osw. Wé | ll, - mádam. - Lear, i. 3. 21.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllables, prolonged by emphasis or - antithesis -

Monosyllables emphasized by position or antithesis. A conjunction like - "yet" or "but," implying hesitation, may naturally require - a pause immediately after it; and this pause may excuse the absence of - an unaccented syllable, additional stress being laid on the - monosyllable.

-

But.-- Of góod | ly - thóus | ands. Bú | t, - fór | all thís. - Macbeth, iv. 3. 44. - The Góds | rebúke | me bú | t ít | is tídings. - A. and C. v. 1. 27.

-

Yet.-- Thóugh I | - condémn | not, yé | t, - ún | der párdon. - Lear, i. 4. 365. - Yét (as yet), | I - thínk, | we áre | not bróught | so - lów. - T. A. iii. 2. 76. - Brut. When Cæ's | ar's - héad | is óff. | - Cass. Yét | I féar - him. - J. C. ii. 1. 183.

-

Pronouns emphasized by antithesis or otherwise, sometimes dispense with - the unaccented syllable. Shów | men dú | - tifúl? Why, só | didst thó | u. Séem | they gráve | and - léarned? Why, só | didst thóu. - Hen. V. ii. 2. 128.

-

(Possibly, however, "seem" may be prolonged instead of "thou.") - When yóu | shall pléase | to - pláy | the thíeves | for wíves. I'll - wátch | as lóng | for yó - | u thén. | Appróach. - M. of V. ii. 6. 24. - Were yó | u ín | my - stéad, | would yóu | have héard? - Coriol. v. 3. 192.

-

You is emphatic from Desdemona to Othello in - Othello. 'Tís a | - good hánd, A fránk | one. - Desd. Yó | u máy | - indéed | say só. - Othello, iii. 4. 44. So in - Hów in | my stréngth | you - pléase. | For yó | u, - E'dmund. - Lear, ii. 1. 114. and in - the retort of Brutus on Cassius, Lét me | tell yó | u, Cáss | ius, - yóu | yoursélf Are múch | - condémn'd | to háve | an ítch | ing - pálm. - J. C. iv. 3. 9.

-

Perhaps aware of Ferdinand's comment on his emotion, "your father's in - some passion," Prospero turns to Ferdinand and says, "it is you who are moved" in Yo'u | do lóok, | my són, | - ín a | mov'd sórt. - Temp. iv. 1. 146. - Otherwise the reading of the line so as to avoid accenting - "my" seems difficult.

-

There is no prolongation, though there is antithetical emphasis, in - Lóok up | on hím, | love hím, | he wór | ships - yóu. - A. Y. L. v. 2. 88.

-

The repeated "thence" seems to require a pause in - Thénce to | a wátch, | thénce | intó (457a) | a wéakness. - Hamlet, ii. 1. 148. But - possibly, like "ord(i)nance," "light(e)ning" (see - 477), so "weakness" may be pronounced a trisyllable.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllables, diphthongs and long vowels -

Monosyllables containing diphthongs and long vowels, since they naturally - allow the voice to rest upon them, are often so emphasized as to - dispense with an unaccented syllable. When the monosyllables are - imperatives of verbs, as "speak," or nouns used imperatively, like - "peace," the pause which they require after them renders them peculiarly - liable to be thus emphasized. Whether the word is dissyllabized, or - merely requires a pause after it, cannot in all cases be determined. In - the following examples the scansion is marked throughout on the former - supposition, but it is not intended to be represented as necessary.

-

A (long). Júst as | you - léft | them, á | ll - prís | 'ners, sír. - Temp. v. 1. 8. - Try mán | y, á | ll - góod, | serve trú | ly néver. - Cymb. iv. 2. 373. - Yea, lóok'st | thou pá | - le? Lét | me sée | the - wríting. - Rich. II. v. 2. 57. - Duke. Líke the | old á | ge. - Clown. A're | you réad | y, - sír? - T. N. ii. 4. 50. - Yéa, his | dread trí | dent sháke. | My - brá | ve - spírit. - Temp. i. 2. 206.

-

- Ai. - - 'Gainst mý | captív | itý. | Háil, | brave - fríend. - Macbeth, i. 2. 5. - - - I'll bé | with (wi') you strái | ght. Gó | a líttle | - befóre. - Hamlet, iv. 4. 31. - -

-

I should prefer to avoid laying an accent on "the" in To fá | il ín the | - dispós | ing óf | these chánces. - Coriol. iv. 7. 40. - Which ís | most fá | - int. Nów | 'tis trúe I múst | - be hére | confín'd | by yóu. - Temp. Epilogue, 3. -

-

- Ay. - - Sáy | agáin, | - whére didst | thou léave | these - várlets? - Temp. iv. 1. 170. - -

-

So in the dissyllable "payment." He húmb | ly - práys | you spéed | y páy - | mént. - T. of A. ii. 2. 28.

-

Perhaps What sá | y yóu, - | my lórd? | Aré you | contént. - 1 Hen. VI. iv. 1. 70.

-

Perhaps

-

- E. - - Senators. Wé | 'll súre - | ty him. - Com. A'g | ed sír, | hands - óff. - Coriol. iii. 1. 178. - - - Men. The cón | sul Córi - | olán | us---- - Bru. Hé | 'cónsul! - Ib. iii. 1. 280. - -

-

- Ea. - - Péace, | I sáy. | Good - é | ven tó | you, fríend. - A. Y. L. ii. 3. 70. - - - Antón | ius dé | ad! I'f - | thou sáy | so, víllain. - A. and C. ii. 5. 26. - - - Doct. But, thóugh | slow, dé | adlý. | - Queen. I wón | der, - dóctor. - Cymb. i. 5. 10. - - - Whý dost | not spéak? | What, dé | af: nót | a wórd? - T. A. v. 1. 46. - - - Spéak, | Lavín | ia, - whát | accúrs | ed hánd? - Ib. iii. 1. 66. - - - Which wás | to plé | - ase. Nów | I wánt Spírits to - | enfórce, | nót to | enchánt. - Temp. Epilogue, 13. - - - Eárth's in | créase, | - fóison | plénty, Bárns and | - gárners | néver | émpty. - Ib. iv. 1. 110. - -

-

Perhaps Glou. Aláck, | the - níght | comes ón, | and the (457) - blé | ak wínds. - Lear, ii. 4. 303.

-

Perhaps Trúly | to spé | - ak, ánd | with nó | - addítion, - Hamlet, iv. 4. 17. or - "Trúly | to spéak, | and with nó | addít | - ión." Be frée | and hé | althfúl. | So tárt | a - fávour. - A. and C. ii. 5. 38. - The safety and health of this whole state, - Hamlet, i. 3. 21. could - not be scanned without prolonging both "health" and "whole." Such a - double prolongation is extremely improbable, considering the moderate - emphasis required. More probably "sanity" should be read, - as has been suggested, for "sanctity," the reading of the Folio.

-

- Ee. - - Fórward, | not pér | manént, | swéet, | not - lásting. - Hamlet, i. 3. 8. - - - Séek | me óut, | and - thát | way I' | am wífe in. - Hen. VIII. iii. 1. 39. - - - The cúrt | ain'd slé | - ep wítch | craft cél | - ebrátes. - Macbeth, ii. 1. 51. - - - Doth cóm | fort thée in | thy slé | ep; líve, | and - flóurish. - Rich. III. v. 3. 130. - - - This íg | norant prés | ent ánd | I fé | el nów. - Ib. i. 5. 58. - - - Enóugh | to fétch | him ín. | Sée | it dóne. - A. and C. iv. 1. 14. - - - Yét but | thrée. | - Cóme one | móre, Twó of | bóth - kinds | máke up | fóur. - M. N. D. iii. 2. 437. - - - When sté | el gróws | - sóft as | the pára | site's sílk. - Coriol. i. 9. 45. - -

-

"Soft" is emphasized as an exclamation (see 481), but perhaps on the - whole it is better to emphasize "steel" here. Ferd. Makes thís | place - Pár | adíse. - Prosp. Swéet | now, - sílence. - Temp. iv. 1. 124.

-

Eo. The eo in the - foreign-derived word "leopard" stands on a different footing: - Or hórse | or óx | en fróm | - the lé | opárd. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 5. 31.

-

So, often, in Elizabethan authors.

-

I. - Mén for | their wí | ves: - wí | ves fór | their - húsbands. - 3 Hen. VI. v. 6. 41. - Of gréat | est júst | ice. Wrí | te, wríte, | - Rináldo. - A. W. iii. 4. 29. - Hórri | ble sí | ght! - Nów | I sée | 'tis trúe. - Macbeth, iv. 1. 122. - Full fíf | teen húndred, | besí | des cóm | mon mén. - Hen. V. iv. 8. 84. I know - of no instance where "hundred," like (477) "Henry," receives two - accents. Else the "be-" in "besides" might (460) be dropped, and the - verse might be differently scanned. Each - mán's | like mí | ne: - yóu | have shéwn | all Héctors. - A. and C. iv. 8. 7. - At a póor | man's hóuse: | he ús'd | me - kí | ndlý. - Coriol. i. 9. 83. But see - 477.

-

Ie. Possibly "friends" may require to be - emphasized, as its position is certainly emphatic, in Till - déath | unlóads | thee. Frí | ends hást | thou - nóne. - M. for M. iii. 1. 28. - No, sáy'st | me só, | fríend? | What cóun | - trymán? - T. of Sh. i. 2. 190. - Yield, my lórd, | protéct | or yí | eld, Wín | - chestér. - 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. - 112.

-

("My" is dropped, 497.) Mórt de | ma ví | e! I'f | they ríde | - alóng. - Hen. V. iii. 5. 11.

-

- O. - - Dríve him | to Ró | me: - 'tís (ít | is) tíme | we - twaín. - A. and C. i. 4. 73. - - - Card. Róme | shall réme - | dy thís. | - Glou. Roam thí | ther, - thén. - 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 51. - - - While hé | himsélf | kéeps in | the có | ld fíeld. - 3 Hen. VI. iv. 3. 14. - - - Tóad that | únder | cóld | stóne Dáys and | - níghts has | thírty | óne. - Macbeth, iv. 1. 6. - -

-

So scan Go tó the | creáting | a whó | le tríbe | of - fóps. - Lear, i. 2. 14.

-

- Oa. - - Is gó | ads, thó | rns - (485), nét | tles, táils | of - wásps. - W. T. i. 2. 329. - -

-

- Oi. - - Jóint | by jóint, | but - wé | will knów | his púrpose. - M. for M. v. 1. 314. - - - What whéels, | racks, fíres? | What fláy - | ing, bó | ilíng? - W. T. iii. 2. 177. - - - God sáve | you, sír. | Where have yóu | - been bró | ilíng? - Hen. VIII. iv. 1. 56. - - - Of théir | own chó | - ice: óne | is Jún | ius - Brútus. - Coriol. i. 1. 220. - - - What sáy | you, bó | ys? - Wíll | you bíde | with hím? - T. A. v. 2. 13. - -

-

- Oo. - - Than ín | my thóught | it líes. | Góod | my lórd. - A. W. v. 3. 184. - -

-

It might be thought that in the above the prolongation rests on lies (lieth), but that we have also Góod | my - lórd, | gíve me | thy fáv | our - stíll. - Temp. iv. 1. 204. - The gó | od góds | will - móck | me prés | entlý. - A. and C. iii. 4. 15. - He stráight | declín | ed, dró | op'd, tóok | it - déeply. - W. T. ii. 3. 14. - Tó it, | boy! Már | cus, ló | ose whén | I bíd. - T. A. iv. 3. 58. - Hours, mín | utes, nó | - on, míd | night, ánd | all - eýes. - W. T. i. 2. 290. - But ró | om, fái | ry, - hére | comes O'b | erón. - M. N. D. ii. 1. 58. - Bóot | less hóme | and - wéath | er-béat | en báck. - 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 67. - Pull óff | my bó | ot: - hárd | er, hárd | er, só. - Lear, iv. 6. 177. - But mó | ody | and dú | ll mél | - anchóly. - C. of E. v. 1. 79. Some - may prefer to read "dull" as a monosyllable; but I can find no instance - of "meláncholý" to justify such a scansion.

-

In Lear. To thís | - detést | ed gró | om. - Gon. A't | your chóice, - sir, - Lear, ii. 4. 220. either - "groom" or "your" should be dissyllabized. I' do | - wánder | évery | whére Swífter - | thán the | móon's | - sphére. - M. N. D. ii. 1. 7.

-

- Ou. - - Which élse | would frée | have wró | ught. A'll | is - wéll. - Macbeth, ii. 1. 19. - -

-

In Should drínk | his blóod-- | móunts | up tó | the - áir. - MARLOW, - Edw. II. Collier (Hist. of - British Stage, vol. iii.) thinks "mounts" the emphatic word to be dwelt - on for the length of a dissyllable.

-

Ow. "Own" is perhaps emphasized by repetition (or - "Are" is a dissyllable, as "fare," "ere," "where," 480) in - Hel. Mine ówn | - and nót | mine ó | wn. - Dem. A're | you súre? - M. N. D. iv. 1. 189.

-

Oy. The last syllable of "destroy" seems prolonged - in To fríght | them ére | destró | y. Bút | come - ín. - Coriol. iv. 5. 149. -

-

U. It may be that "fume" is emphasized in - She's tíck | led nów. | Her fú | me néeds | no - spúrs. - 2 Hen. VI. i. 3. 153. - (Unless "needs" is prolonged either by reason of the double vowel or - because "needs" is to be pronounced "needeth.") Trúe | nobíl | ity - ís | exémpt | from féar. - 2 Hen. VI. iv. 1. 129.

-

Titania speaks in verse throughout, and therefore either "and" must be - accented and "hoard" prolonged, or we must scan as follows: - The squír | rel's hóard, | and - fétch | thee néw | - 'núts. - M. N. D. iv. 1. 40. - Cord. That wánts | the - méans | to léad it. | - Mess. Néws, | - mádam. - Lear, iv. 4. 20.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllables, containing a vowel followed by - r -

Monosyllables containing a vowel followed by "r" are often prolonged.

-

- A. - - Thyr. Héar it | apár | t. - Cleo. Nóne | but fríends: | - say bóldly. - A. and C. iii. 13. 47. - - - Hó | ly séems | the quárrel - Upón | his grá | ce's pá - | rt; bláck | and féarful O'n the | - oppó | ser. - A. W. iii. 1. 5. - - - Well fítt(ed) | in á | - rts, gló | rióus | in - árms. - L. L. L. ii. 1. 45. - - - Stríkes his | breast há | - rd, ánd | anón | he cásts. - Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 117. - - - But cóuld | be wílling | to má | rch ón | to Cálais. - Hen. V. iii. 6. 150. - - - Hárk | ye, lórds, | ye - sée | I have gíven | her phýsic. - T. A. iv. 2. 162. - - - Lóok how | he mákes | to Cæ's | ar, már | k hím. - J. C. iii. 2. 18. - -

-

- Ei. - - I dréamt | last níght | óf the | three - wé | ird - sísters. - Macbeth, ii. 1. 20 (Folio, - "weyard"). - - - A'nd be | times I' | will tó | the wé | ird sísters. - Ib. iii. 4. 133, iv. 1. 136. - -

-

Or "will" is perhaps emphasized and the prefix in "betimes" ignored. In - either case "weird" is a dissyllable. The wé | ird sís | ters hánd | in - hánd. - Macbeth, i. 3. 32. -

-

- I. - - A thí | rd thínks | - withóut | expénse | at áll. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 1. 76. - - - Of Líon | el dúke | of Clárence, | the - thí | rd són. - Ib. ii. 5. 75. - - - To kíng | Edwárd | the thí | rd, whére | as hé. - Ib. 76. - -

-

- O. - - Bru. Spread fúr | thér (478). - Men. One wó | - rd móre, | one wórd. - Coriol. iii. 1. 311. - - - Máke the | prize líght. | One wór | d móre, | I chárge - thee. - Temp. i. 2. 452. - - - Ham. One wór - | d móre, | good lády. | - Queen. Whát shall | I - dó? - Hamlet, iii. 4. 180. - - - Do móre | than thís | in spó | rt; fá | ther, - fáther! - Lear, ii. 1. 37. - - - Wórse | and wórse! | She - wíll | not cóme! | O, víle! - T. of Sh. v. 2. 93. - - - Nót in | the wó | rst - ránk | of mán | hood, sáy't. - Macbeth, iii. 1. 103. - - - Why só, | brave ló | - rds, whén | we joín | in - léague. - T. A. iv. 2. 136. - - - My ló | rd, wíll | it - pléase | you páss | alóng. - Rich. III. iii. 1. 110. - - - Of góod | old A' | brahám. | Lórds | appéllants. - Rich. II. iv. 1. 104. - -

-

("A'ppellants" is not Shakespearian.) But téll | me, - ís | young Geór | ge - Stán | ley líving? - Ib. v. 5. 9. or, possibly, - But téll me, | Is yóung | - George Stán | ley líving?

-

- Ou. - - Henry doth claim the crown from John of Gaunt, The fóu | rth són: | York - cláims | it fróm | the thírd. - 2 Hen. VI. ii. 2. 55. - -

-

So, perhaps, And lóng | live Hén | ry fóu | rth óf | that - náme. - Rich. II. iv. 1. 112. - ("Four" was often spelt "fower." "Henry" is not pronounced - "Hén(e)rý" in Richard II.)

-

"Heart," not "you," ought to be emphatic in Nót by | - the mát | ter whích | your héar | t prómpts you. - Coriol. iii. 2. 54. -

-

Probably we ought to arrange the difficult line, Macbeth, iv. 1. 105, thus: A'nd an | - etérn | al cú | rse fáll - | on yóu. Let me knów. Why sínks, - &c.?<

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllables, other instances of - prolongation -

Monosyllables are rarely prolonged except as in the above instances. In - some cases, however, as in "bath," "dance," a vowel varies very much in - its pronunciation, and is often pronounced (though the incorrectness of - the pronunciation would now be generally recognized) in such a way as to - give a quasi-dissyllabic sound. Yóu and | your crá | fts, yóu | have - cráft | ed fáir. - Coriol. iv. 6. 118. - I'f that | yóu will | Fránce | wín, Thén with | - Scótland | fírst be | gín. - Hen. V. i. 2. 167.

-

In a few other cases monosyllables are, perhaps, prolonged: - You sháll | read ús | the wí | ll. Cæ's | ar's - will! - J. C. iii. 2. 153. - Cas. Cícer | o ón | e? - Mes. Cíc | eró | is - déad. - Ib. iv. 3. 179. - I' will | éver | bé your | héad, - Só be | góne; | yóu - are | spéd. - M. of V. ii. 9. 72. - Then sháll | the réalm | of A'lb | ión - Cóme | to gréat | - confús | ión. - Lear, iii. 2. 92. - For óur | best áct. | I'f we | shall stá | nd still. - Hen. VIII. i. 2. 85. (Can - "all" have dropped out after "shall?") The thánk | - ings óf | a kí | ng. I | - am, sír. - Cymb. v. 5. 407. - Hére she | cómes, | - cúrst and | sád: Cúpid | ís a | - knávish | lád. - M. N. D. iii. 2. 439.

-

"Well" (481) is prolonged as an exclamation, and perhaps there is a - prolongation of the same sound in Mélt | ed ás | the snów | - séems to | me nów. - M. N. D. iv. 1. 163. So, - in The gó | ds, nót | the patríc | - ians, máke | it, ánd, - Coriol. i. 1. 75. "gods" - is probably prolonged by emphasis, and the second "the" is not accented. - So "most" in With Tí | tus - Lárcius, | a mó | st - vál | iant Róman. - Coriol. i. 2. 14. - "Larcius" has probably but one accent. However, "a" appears sometimes to - have the accent.

-

So, perhaps, Ang. Where práy | - ers cró | ss. - Isab. A't | what hóur | - to-mórrow? - M. for M. ii. 2. 159.

-

"Drachm" (Folio "Drachme") is a dissyllable in A't a | - crack'd drách | m! Cúsh | - ions, léad | en spóons. - Coriol. i. 5. 6.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. E final pronounced -

E mute pronounced. This is a trace of the Early English - pronunciation.

-

Es, s. - Your gráce | misták | es: ón | ly tó | be - bríef. - Rich. II. iii. 3. 9. - Who's thére, | that knóck | (e)s só | impér | - iouslý? - 1 Hen. VI. i. 3. 5. - Well, lét | them rést: | come híth | - er, Cát | esbý. - Rich. III. iii. 1. 157. - Here cómes | his sérv | ant. Hów | now, - Cát | esbý? - Ib. 7. 58. - Till áll | thy bónes | with ách | es máke | thee - róar. - Temp. i. 2. 370. - A'ches | contráct, | and - stárve | your súp | ple jóints. - T. of A. i. 1. 257, v. 1. - 202. But this word seems to have been pronounced, when - a noun, "aatch." At least it is made by Spenser, Sh. - Cal. Aug. 4, to rhyme with "matche." Send Có - | levíle | with hís | - conféd | erátes. - 2 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 79.

-

So Wórces | ter, gét | - thee góne! | For I' | do sée. - 1 Hen. IV. i. 3. 15, iii. 1. 5, v. 5. - 14 (Fol. omits "thee"). - We háve; | whereupón (497) | the éarl | - of Wórc | estér. - Rich. II. ii. 2. 58.

-

So Glóucestér, - 1 Hen. VI. i. 3. 4, 6, 62, - and O lóv | ing úncle (465), | kind - dúke | of Glóu | cestér. - 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 142. - This is the flower that smiles on every one To - shów | his téeth | as whíte | as whá - | le's bóne. - L. L. L. v. 2. 332. - So, in a rhyming passage, Whose shád | - ow thé | dismíss | ed báche | lor - lóves Béing | lass-lórn; | thy - póle | -clipt vín | e-yárd And thý | sea-márge, | - stérile | and róck | y-hárd. - Temp. iv. 1. 69. - She név | er hád | so swéet | a - cháng | elíng. - M. N. D. ii. 1. 23. - Perhaps Fran. They ván | ish'd - stráng | ely. - Seb. No mát | ter, - sínce. - Temp. iii. 3. 40. But see - 506. Possibly "cradles" may approximate to a - trisyllable, "crad(e)les" (so "jugg(e)ler," &c. 477), in - Does thóughts | unvéil | in - théir | dumb crá | - dlés. - Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. - 200.

-

The e is probably not of French but of Latin - origin in "statue:" She dréamt | to-níght | - she sáw | my stát | - ué. - J. C. ii. 2. 76. - E'ven at | the báse | of Póm | pey's stát | ué. - (Folio) Ib. iii. 2. 192. - Globe "statua."

-

So in the plural: But líke | dumb stát | ués | of bréath | ing - stónes. - Rich. III. iii. 7. 25. - Globe, "statuas." No marble statua nor high Aspiring pyramid be - raised. - HABINGTON (Walker).

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. E of French origin, - pronounced -

The "e" in commandment, entertainment, &c., which originally preceded - the final syllable, is sometimes retained, and, even where not retained, - sometimes pronounced. Be vál | ued 'gáinst | - your wífe's | commánd | (e)mént. - M. of V. iv. 1. 451. - From hím | I háve | expréss | - commánd | (e)mént. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 3. 20. The - e is inserted in If to women he - be bent They have at commandement. - P. P. 418. - Good sír, | you'll gíve | them én | - tertáin | (e)mént. - B. J. Fox, iii. 2. -

-

Perhaps an e is to be sounded between d and v in - A'nton | y Wóod | (e)vílle, | her bróth | er - thére. - Rich. III. i. 1. 67.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. E final in French names pronounced -

E final in French names is often retained in sound as well as spelling: - The mél | anchól | y Jáq | ues gríeves | at - thát. - A. Y. L. ii. 1. 26. - O mý | Paróll | es, - théy | have márr | ied mé. - A. W. ii. 3. 289. - His gráce | is át | Marséill | es, tó | which - pláce. - Ib. iv. 3. 9; T. of Sh. ii. 1. 377. - Dáughter | to Chár | - lemáin, | who wás | the - són. - Hen. V. i. 2. 75. - Guiénne, | Champág | - ne, Rhé | ims, O'r | leáns. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 1. 60. - This prínce | Montáig | ne, íf | he bé | no - móre. - He cán | not sáy | but thát | Montáig | ne yét. - DANIEL (on Florio). - Now E'sp | eránc | e, - Pér | cy, ánd | set ón. - 1 Hen. IV. v. 2. 97. - Cáll'd the | brave lórd | Pónton | de - Sáu | traillés. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 4. 28. - Díeu de | battái | - lles! Whére | have théy | this - méttle? - Hen. V. iii. 5. 15. So in - "Vive:" 'Víve | le - roí,' | as I' | have bánk'd | their - tówns. - K. J. v. 2. 104.

-

Thus, perhaps, we may explain the apparent trisyllabic "marshal" by a - reference to "mareschal:" Great már | (e)shál - | to Hén | (e)rý (477) | the Síxth. - 1 Hen. VI. iv. 7. 70. - With wíng | ed háste | tó the | lord - már | (e)shál. - 1 Hen. IV. iv. 4. 2.

-

On the other hand, the influence of the r (see - 463) seems to make "marshall" a quasi-monosyllable in Lord - márshal, | commánd | - our óff | icérs | at árms. - Rich. II. i. 1. 204.

-

The i in the French "capitaine" is invisibly - active in A wíse | stout cáp | (itáin, | and sóon | - persuáded. - 3 Hen. VI. iv. 7. 30; - Macbeth, i. 2. 34. -

-
-
-
- ACCENT. -
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Words in which the accent is nearer the end than - with us -

Words in which the accent is nearer the end than with us.

-

Many words, such as "edict," "outrage," "contract," &c., are accented - in a varying manner. The key to this inconsistency is, perhaps, to be - found in Ben Jonson's remark that all dissyllabic nouns, if they be simple, are accented on the first. - Hence "edict" and "outrage" would generally be accented on the first, - but, when they were regarded as derived from - verbs, they would be accented on the second. And so, perhaps, - when "exile" is regarded as a person, and therefore a "simple" noun, the - accent is on the first; but when as "the state of being exiled," it is - on the last. But naturally, where the difference is so slight, much - variety may be expected. Ben Jonson adds that "all verbs coming from the - Latin, either of the supine or otherwise, hold the accent as it is found - in the first person present of those Latin verbs; as from célebro, célebrate." Without - entering into the details of this rule, it seems probable that - "edíct," "precépt," betray Latin influence. The same - fluctuation between the English and French accent is found in CHAUCER (Prof. Child, quoted by Ellis, E. E. Pronunc. i. 369), who uses - "batáille," C. T. 990, and - "bátail," ib. 2099: "Fortúne," ib. 917, and "fórtune," ib. 927; "daungér," and "dáunger."

-

Abjéct (Latin).-- Wé are - | the quéen's | abjécts, | - and múst | obéy. - Rich. III. i. 1. 106. But - if the monosyllable "queen" be emphasized, we may scan Wé are | the qué | en's ábjects, | and múst | - obéy.

-

Accéss (Latin).--W. - T. v. 1. 87.

-

Aspéct (Latin).--A. and - C. i. 5. 33; T. N. i. 4. 28.

-

Charácters.-- I sáy | - withóut | charác | ters - fáme | lives lóng. - Rich. III. iii. 1. 81; - Hamlet, i. 3. 59.

-

- Comméndable. - - Thanks fáith, | for sílence | is ónly | - comménd | ablé In - a néat's | tongue dríed | and a máid | not - vénd | iblé. - M. of V. i. 1. 111. - -

-

This shows how we must scan 'Tis swéet and (497) | comménd | able ín | your - ná | ture, Hámlet. - Hamlet, i. 2. 87. - But, on the other hand, And pówer, | - untó | itsélf | most cóm - | mendáble. - Coriol. iv. 7. 51.

-

Commérce (Latin).--So arrange - Péaceful | commérce | from dí | vidá- | ble - shóres. - Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 105.

-

Confíscate (Latin).--C. - of E. i. 1. 21; but "cónfiscáte," ib. i. 2. 2.

-

Consórt (Latin).-- What - sáy'st | thou? Wílt | thou bé | of - óur | - consórt? - T. G. of V. iv. 1. 64. - Edmund. Yes, madam, He - wás | of thát | consórt. - Reg. No már | vel, - thén. - Lear, ii. 1. 99.

-

Contráry (Latin).-- Our - wílls | and fátes | do só | contrá | ry rún. - Hamlet, iii. 2. 221.

-

Contráct (Latin). Márk - our | contráct. | Márk your - | divórce, | young sír. - W. T. iv. 4. 428; - A. W. ii. 3. 185; 1 - Hen. VI. iii. 1. 143, v. 4. 156; - Rich. III. iii. 7. 5, 6; - Temp. ii. 1. 151.

-

Compáct (Latin, noun).--Rich. III. ii. 2. 133; J. C. ii. 2. - 215.

-

Différent (Latin).-- And - múch | différ | ent - fróm | the mán | he wás. - C. of E. v. 1. 46. Here, - however, by emphasizing the monosyllable "much," the word "different" - may be pronounced in the usual way.

-

Edíct (Latin).--2 Hen. - VI. iii. 2. 258, and It stánds | as - án | edíct | in dés - | tiný. - M. N. D. i. 1. 151.

-

Effígies (Latin unaltered). And - ás | mine éye | doth hís | effí | gies - wítness. - A. Y. L. ii. 7. 193.

-

Envý (verb; noun, énvy). I's it | for hím | you - dó | envý | me - só? - T. of Sh. ii. 1. 18.

-

Execútors.--Hen. V. i. 2. 203 is not an - instance, for it means "executioners." In its legal sense, Ib. iv. 2. 51, it is accented as with us.

-

Exíle (Latin).--R. and - J. v. 3. 211 (frequent).

-

Instínct (noun, Latin). - Háth, by | instínct, | knówledge | from óth - | ers' éyes. - 2 Hen. IV. i. 1. 86. - Bý a | divíne | instínct | men's mínds | - mistrúst. - Rich. III. ii. 3. 42; - Coriol. v. 3. 35.

-

Intó.--See 457 a.

-

Miséry.--Some commentators lay the accent - on the penultimate in Of súch | misér | y dóth | she cút | me - óff, - M. of V. iv. 1. 272. but - much more probably "a" has dropped out after "such." The passage - And búss | thee ás | thy wífe. - | Míser | y's lóve, - K. J. iii. 4. 35. proves - nothing. The pause-accent is sufficient to justify "mísery."

-

Nothíng.--See Somethíng, below.

-

Obdúrate (Latin).--3 Hen. - VI. i. 4. 142; M. of V. iv. 1. 8; T. A. ii. 3. 160; R. of L. - 429. A'rt thou | obdú | rate, - flín | ty, hárd | as stéel? - V. and A. 198.

-

Oppórtune (Latin).-- And - móst | oppórt | une - tó | our néed | I háve. - W. T. iv. 4. 511. - The móst | oppórt | une pláce, | the - stróng'st | suggéstion. - Temp. iv. 1. 26.

-

Outráge.--1 Hen. VI. - iv. 1. 126.

-

Perémptory (perhaps). Yea, - mís | tress, áre | you só | perémp | - tóry? - P. of T. ii. 5. 73. This - accentuation is not found elsewhere in Shakespeare: but the author of - Pericles of Tyre may have used it. It is - possible, however, to scan Yea, mís | - t(e)réss (477), | are you | so pé | - rempt(o)rý?

-

Porténts.-- Thése are | - porténts: | but yét | I - hópe, | I hópe. - Othello, v. 2. 45.

-

So 1 Hen. IV. ii. 3. 65; Tr. and - Cr. i. 3. 96.

-

Hence "fear" is not a dissyllable in A pród | - igý | of féar, | ánd a | portént. - 1 Hen. IV. v. 1. 20.

-

If "and" is correct, we must probably scan as follows: And - thése | doth she applý | for wárn | ings - ánd | porténts. - J. C. ii. 2. 80.

-

Precépts (Latin).--Hen. - V. iii. 3. 26; but "précepts," Hamlet, ii. 2. 142.

-

Prescíence retains the accent of science, - indicating that the word was not familiar enough as yet to be regarded - as other than a compound: Forestáll | prescí | ence ánd | - estéem | no áct. - Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 199.

-

Recórd (noun, Latin).--Rich. III. iii. 1. 72, iv. 4. 28; T. N. - v. 1. 253.

-

Sepúlchre (Latin).-- - Bánish'd | this fráil | sepúl | chre óf | our - flésh. - Rich. II. i. 3. 194. - Or, át | the léast, | in hérs | sepúl | chre thíne. - T. G. of V. iv. 2. 118. - May líke | wise bé | sepúl | chred ín | thy - sháde. - R. of L. 805; and, - perhaps, Lear, ii. 4. 134.

-

Siníster (Latin).-- 'Tis - nó | sinís | ter nór - | no áwk | ward cláim. - Hen. V. ii. 4. 85. So, but - comically, in And thís | the crán | ny - ís, | ríght and | siníster, Through whích | the - féar | ful lóv | ers áre | to - whísper. - M. N. D. v. 1. 164.

-

Sojóurn'd (perhaps) in My - héart | to hér | but ás | guest-wíse - | sojóurn'd. - Ib. iii. 2. 171. But(?) - emphasize "her," and scan My héart | to - hér | ' bút | as gúest- | wise sójourn'd.

-

Somethíng (sometimes perhaps). - My ínward | sóul At nó | - thing trémb | les: át | somethíng | it gríeves. - Rich. II. ii. 2. 12.

-

Compare perhaps And I' | nothíng | to báck | my súit | at - áll. - Rich. III. i. 1. 236. But, - if "I" be emphasized, "nothing" may be pronounced as usual. - I féar | nothíng | what máy | be sáid | - agáinst me. - Hen. VIII. i. 2. 212. But - "fear" may be a dissyllable, 480.

-

Sweethéart.--Hen. VIII. i. 4. 94: heart being regarded as a noun instead of the - suffix -ard.

-

Triúmphing (Latin) sometimes. - As 't wére | triúmph - | ing át | mine én | - emíes. - Rich. III. iii. 4. 91.

-

Untó.--See 457 a.

-

Welcóme.-- Nor fríends, - | nor fóes, | to mé | welcóme | you áre. - Rich. II. ii. 3. 170. -

-

This particular passage may be explained by a pause, but "welcóme" - is common in other authors.

-

Wherefóre (in some cases), though it can - often be taken as "thérefore," and explained by a preceding - pause. O'ft have | you (óft | en háve | you - thánks | therefóre). - Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 20. - And wé | must yéarn | therefóre. - Hen. V. ii. 3. 6. - Hate mé! | Wherefóre? | - O mé! | what néws, | my lóve. - M. N. D. iii. 2. 272. - Perhaps Fór the | sound mán. | Déath on - | my státe, | wherefóre? - Lear, ii. 4. 113. But - better Death on my state! (512) Whérefore | should hé | sit - hére? | This áct | persuádes me.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Iséd final in - polysyllables -

Ised, when ending polysyllables, generally has now a certain emphasis. - This is necessary, owing to the present broad pronunciation of i. Such polysyllables generally have now two - accents, the principal accent coming first. But in Shakespeare's time it - would seem that the i approximated in some of - these words to the French i, and, the -ed being pronounced, the i in -ised was unemphatic. Hence the - Elizabethan accent of some of these words differs from the modern - accent.

-

Advértised.-- As I' | by - fríends | am wéll | advért | iséd. - Rich. III. iv. 4. 501. - Whereín | he míght | the kíng | his - lórd | advértise. - Hen. VIII. ii. 4. 178. - I wás | advért | ised - théir | great gén | eral slépt. - Tr. and Cr. ii. 2. - 111.

-

So M. for M. i. 1. 42.

-

Chástised.-- And whén | - this árm | of míne | hath chás | tiséd. - Rich. III. iv. 4. 331. - This cáuse | of Róme, | and chás | tiséd | with arms. - T. A. i. 1. 32.

-

This explains:

-

Canónized.-- Canón | izéd, | and wór | shipp'd - ás | a sáint. - K. J. iii. 1. 177. - Whý thy | canón | iz'd - bónes, | héarsed | in déath. - Hamlet, i. 4. 47. - Are brá | zen ím | age(s) [471] - óf | canón | iz'd - sáints. - 2 Hen. VI. i. 3. 63.

-

Authórized.-- Authór | iz'd bý | her grán | - dam. Sháme | itsélf. - Macbeth, iii. 4. 66. - Authór | izíng | thy - trés | pass wíth | compáre. - Sonn. 35. - His rúde | ness só | with hís | authór | iz'd - yóuth. - L. C. 104.

-

So once:

-

Solémnised.-- Of Já | - ques Fál | conbrídge | solém | niséd. - L. L. L. ii. 1. 42.

-

But in M. of V. "sólemnised."

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Words in which the accent is nearer the - beginning than with us -

Words in which the accent was nearer the beginning than with us. Ben - Jonson (p. 777) says all nouns, both dissyllabic (if they be "simple") - and trisyllabic, are accented on the first syllable. Perhaps this - accounts for the accent on cónfessor, - &c. The accent on the first syllable was the proper noun accent; the - accent on the second (which in the particular instance of conféssor ultimately prevailed) was - derived from the verb.

-

Archbishop.-- The már | shal - ánd | the árch | - bishóp | are stróng. - 2 Hen. IV. ii. 3. 42, - 65.

-

Cément (noun). Your tém - | ples búrn | ed ín | their cé | ment ánd. - Coriol. iv. 6. 85.

-

So the verb, A. and C. ii. 1. 48; iii. 2. 29.

-

Cómpell'd (when used as an adjective). - This cóm | pell'd - fór | tune, háve | your móuth | fill'd - úp. - Hen. VIII. ii. 3. 87. - I tálk | not of | your sóul: | our cóm | pell'd síns. - M. for M. ii. 4. 57.

-

Cómplete.-- A máid | of - gráce | and cóm | plete - máj | estý. - L. L. L. i. 1. 137.

-

So Hamlet, i. 4. 52; Hen. - VIII. i. 2. 118; Rich. III. iii. 1. - 189.

-

Cónceal'd.-- My cón | ceal'd lá | dy - tó | her cán | cell'd lóve. - R. and J. iii. 3. 98.

-

Cónduct.--The verb follows the noun - "safe-cónduct" in Safe-cón | - ductíng | the réb | els fróm | - their shíps. - Rich. III. iv. 4. 483.

-

But the noun is condúct in T. A. iv. 3. 65.

-

Cónfessor.--Hen. VIII. i. 2. 149; R. and J. ii. 6. 21, iii. 3. 49. O'ne - of | our có (sic) | vent - ánd | his cón | - fessór. - M. for M. iv. 3. 133.

-

Cóngeal'd.-- O'pen | their cón | geal'd móuths | and - bléed | afrésh. - Rich. III. i. 2. 56.

-

Cónjure (in the sense of "entreat").--T. G. of V. ii. 7. 2; frequent.

-

Cónsign'd.-- With dís | tinct bréath, | and - cón | sign'd kíss | - es tó them. - Tr. and Cr. iv. 4. 47.

-

See "dístinct" below.

-

Córrosive.-- Cáre is | - no cúre, | but rá | ther cór | rosíve. - 1 Hen. VI. iii. 3. 3; - 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 403.

-

Délectable.-- Máking | - the hárd | way sóft | and dé | lectáble. - Rich. II. ii. 3. 7.

-

Détestable.-- And I' | will - kíss | thy dé | testá | - ble bónes. - K. J. iii. 4. 29; - T. of A. iv. 1. 33.

-

Dístinct.-- To offénd | - and júdge | are dís | tinct - óff | icés. - M. of V. ii. 9. 61.

-

See "cónsign'd" above.

-

Fórlorn.-- Now fór | the - hón | our óf | the fór | - lorn Frénch. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 2. 19.

-

Húmane.-- It ís | the - húm | ane wáy, | the - óth | er cóurse. - Coriol. iii. 1. 327.

-

Máintain.-- That hére | - you máin | tain sév | eral - fác | tións. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 1. 71.

-

Máture.--So apparently in Of - múrder | ous léchers: | ánd in | the má | ture tíme. - Lear, iv. 6. 228. This is - like "náture," but I know no other instance of - "máture."

-

Méthinks (sometimes). So - yóur | sweet húe | which mé | thinks stíll | doth - stánd. - Sonn. 104.

-

I cannot find a conclusive instance in Shakespeare, but this word is - often (Walker) thus accented in Elizabethan writers.

-

Mútiners.--Coriol. i. 1. 492. See Píoners below.

-

Mýself (perhaps, but by no means certainly, - in) I mý | self fíght | - not ónce | in fór | ty yéar. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 3. 91. But - certainly hímself, mýself, &c. - are often found in Elizabethan authors, especially in Spenser: Mourns inwardly and makes to hímself mone. - SPENS. - F. Q. ii. 1. 42. The reason - for this is that self, being an adjective and not - a noun, is not entitled to, and had not yet invariably received, the - emphasis which it has acquired in modern times.

-

And so, perhaps: And bánd | ing thém | selves ín | contrá (490) | - ry párts. - 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 81.

-

Nórthampton.-- Last - níght | I héar | they láy | at Nórth- | - amptón. - Rich. III. ii. 4. 1.

-

O'bscure (adj.; as a verb, obscúre). To ríb | her cére | - cloth ín | the ób | scure - gráve. - M. of V. ii. 7. 51. - His méans | of déath, | his ób | scure fú | nerál. - Hamlet, iv. 5. 213.

-

O'bservant.-- Than twén | ty - síll | y dúck | ing ób | - servánts. - Lear, ii. 2. 109.

-

Perséver-- Ay, dó, | persév | er, count | erféit - | sad lóoks. - M. N. D. iii. 2. 236; - A. W. iii. 7. 31; K. J. ii. 1. 421; Hamlet, i. 2. 92.

-

This is the Latin accent in accordance with Ben Jonson's rule. - Bóunty, | persév | (e)rance, mér | cy, lów | - linéss. - Macbeth, iv. 3. 93.

-

Pérspective.--A. W. v. 3. 48; Rich. II. ii. 2. 18.

-

The double accent seems to have been disliked by the Elizabethans. They - wrote and pronounced "muleters" for "muleteers," "enginer" (Hamlet, iii. 4. 206) for "engineer," "pioners" - for "pioneers." This explains:

-

Píoners.-- A wórth | y - píoner. | Once móre | - remóve, | good fríends. - Hamlet, i. 5. 162.

-

Plébeians (almost always). The - pléb | eiáns | have - gót | your fél | low-tríbune. - Coriol. v. 4. 39; i. - 9. 7, &c. This explains Lét them | - have cúsh | ions bý you. | You're pléb | eiáns. - Ib. iii. 1. 101. - Exceptions: Hen. V. v. Chorus, 27; T. A. i. 1. 231.

-

So "Epicúrean" in Elizabethan authors and A. and - C. ii. 1. 24. The Elizabethans generally did not accent the e in such words.

-

Púrsuit.-- In púr | suit óf | the thíng | she - wóuld | have stáy. - Sonn. 143. - We trí | fle tíme. | I prí | thee púr | sue séntence. - M. of V. iv. 1. 298.

-

Púrveyor.-- To bé | his - púr | veyór: | but - hé | rides wéll. - Macbeth, i. 6. 22.

-

Quíntessence.-- Téaching - | áll that | réad to | knów The quínt | essénce | of - év | ery spríte. - A. Y. L. iii. 2. 147.

-

Récordér(?).-- To - bé | spoke tó | but by | the ré | cordér. - Rich. III. iii. 7. 30. So - also Walker, who quotes from DONNE'S - Satires, v. 248, Ed. 1633: Recorder to Destiny on earth, and she. But - this line might be scanned otherwise.

-

Rélapse.-- Kílling | in - ré | lapse óf | - mortál | itý. - Hen. V. iv. 3. 107.

-

Rhéumatic.-- O'erwórn, | - despís | ed, rhéu | - matíc, | and óld. - V. and A. 135; M. N. D. ii. 1. 105.

-

So These prág | matíc | - young mén | at théir | own wéapons. - B. J.

-

Sécure.-- Upón | my sé | cure hóur | thy - ún | cle stóle. - Hamlet, i. 5. 61; - Othello, iv. 1. 72.

-

Séquester'd.-- Whý are | - you sé | questér'd | from - áll | your tráin? - T. A. ii. 3. 75.

-

Súccessor (rare). For - béing | not própp'd | by án | cestrý - | whose gráce Chalks súcc | - essórs | their wáy, | nor cáll'd | - upón, &c. - Hen. VIII. i. 1. 60.

-

Súccessive (rare).-- Are - nów | to háve | no súcc | - essíve | degrées. - M. for M. ii. 2. 98.

-

Tówards (sometimes). And - sháll | contín | ue our grác | es tó | wards hím. - Macbeth, i. 6. 30. - I gó, | and tó | wards - thrée | or fóur | o'clóck. - Rich. III. iii. 5. 101. - Compare Should, líke | a swáll | ow - préy | ing tó | wards - stórms. - B. J. Poetast. iv. 7. - O' the plágue, | he's sáfe | from thínk - | ing tó | ward - Lóndon. - B. J. Alchemist, i. 1. - So, perhaps, I ám | infórmed | - that hé | comes tó | wards - Lóndon. - 3 Hen. VI. iv. 4. 26. - And tó | ward Lón | don - théy | do bénd | their cóurse. - Rich. III. iv. 5. 14.

-

U'tensils (perhaps). He has brave útensils; for so he calls - them. - Temp. iii. 2. 104.

-

Wíthout.--See 457 a.

-

The English tendency, as opposed to the Latin, is illustrated by the - accentuation of the first syllable of "ígnominy," and its - consequent contraction into "ígnomy" (1 - Hen. IV. v. 4. 100, &c.).

-
-
-
- VERSES. -
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Alexandrines, very rare -

A proper Alexandrine with six accents, such as-- And - nów | by wínds | and wáves | my lífe - | less límbs | are tóssed, - DRYDEN. - is seldom found in Shakespeare.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Apparent Alexandrines, two final extra - syllables -

Apparent Alexandrines. The following are Alexandrines only in appearance. - The last foot contains, instead of one extra syllable, two extra - syllables, one of which is slurred (see 467-9):-- The - núm | bers óf | our hóst | and máke - | discóvery (discov'ry). - Macbeth, v. 4. 6. - He thínks | me nów | incáp | - ablé; | conféderates. - Tempest, i. 2. 111. - In vír | tue thán | in vén | geance: - théy | being pénitent. - Ib. v. 1. 28. - And móre | divérs | itý | of - sóunds | all hórrible. - Ib. 235. - In bítt | ernéss. | The cómm | on éx | ecútioner. - A. Y. L. iii. 5. 3. - I sée | no móre | in yóu | than - ín | the órdinary. - Ib. 42. - Were rích | and hón | ouráble; | - besídes | the géntlemen. - T. G. of V. iii. 1. 64. - Which sínce | have steád | ed múch; | - so, óf | his géntleness. - Temp. i. 2. 165; Rich. III. v. 3. 245; Hen. V. ii. 2. 71.

-

For the contraction of "gentleman" to "gentl'man," or even "genman," see - 461. Are yóu | not gríeved | that - A'r | thur ís | his prísoner (468)? - K. J. iii. 4. 123. - And I' | must frée | ly háve | the hálf - | of ánything. - M. of V. iii. 2. 251. - To másk | thy mónst | rous vísage. | - Seek nóne | conspíracy. - J. C. ii. 1. 81. - Had hé | been vánq | u(i)sher, ás, | - bý the | same cóvenant. - Hamlet, i. 1. 93. - My lórd, | I cáme | to sée | your - fá | ther's fúneral. - Ib. i. 2. 176. - Untáint | ed, ún | exám | in'd, - frée, | at líberty. - Rich. III. iii. 6. 9. - And só | doth míne. | I múse | why - shé's | at líberty. - Ib. i. 3. 305. So, - perhaps, From tóo | much lí | bertý, | - my Lú | cio, líberty. - M. for M. 2. 129. - A'bso | lute Mí | lan. Mé, | poor mán, - | my líbrary. - Tempest, i. 2. 109. - Shall sée | advánt | ageá | ble - fór | our dígnity. - Hen. V. v. 2. 88. unless - "advántage | able fór |."

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Apparent Alexandrines, two syllables in the - middle of a verse -

Sometimes the two syllables are inserted at the end of the third or - fourth foot-- The flúx | of cómpany. | Anón | a cáre | less - hérd. - A. Y. L. ii. 1. 52. - To cáll | for récompense; | appéar | it tó | your - mínd. - Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 3. - Is nót | so éstima | - ble, pró | fitá | ble néither. - M. of V. i. 3. 167. - O'erbéars | your ófficers; | the ráb | ble cáll | him - lórd. - Hamlet, iv. 5. 102. - To mé | invéterate, | - héarkens | my bróth | er's súit. - Temp. i. 2. 122. - With áll | prerógative. - | Hénce his | ambít | ion grówing. - Ib. i. 2. 105. - In báse | applíance(s) (471). | This óut | ward - sáint | ed - députy (468). - M. for M. iii. 1. 89. - Than wé | bring mén | to cómfort them ('em). | - The fáult's | your ówn. - Tempest, ii. 1. 134-5. -

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Apparent Alexandrines, explained by - contractions -

In other cases the appearance of an Alexandrine arises from the - non-observance of contractions-- I dáre | - abíde | no lónger (454). | Whíther (466) should | I - flý? - Macbeth, iv. 2. 73. - She lé | vell'd át | our púr | pose(s) (471), - ánd, | béing (470) - roýal. - A. and C. v. 2. 339. - All mórt | al cónse | - quence(s) (471) háve | - pronóunced | me thús. - Macbeth, v. 3. 5. - As mís | ers dó | by béggars (454); | - neither (466) gáve | to - mé. - Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. - 142.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Apparent Alexandrines, unemphatic syllables - dropped -

Apparent Alexandrines. The following can be explained by the omission of - unemphatic syllables:-- Hor. - Háil to | your lórdship. | - Ham. I am (I'm) - glád | to sée | you wéll. - Hamlet, i. 2. 160. - Whereóf | he is the (he's th') - héad; | then íf | he sáys | he - lóves you. - Ib. i. 3. 24. - Thou art swórn | as - déeply | to (t') efféct | - what wé | inténd. - Rich. III. iii. 1. 158. - I had thóught, | my - lórd, | to have léarn'd | - his héalth | of yóu. - Rich. II. ii. 3. 24. - That tráce him | in his (in's) - líne. | No bóast | ing líke | a - fóol. - Macbeth, iv. 1. 153. - In séeming | to augmént - | it wástes | it. Bé | advís'd. - Hen. VIII. i. 1. 145. - When mír(a) | cles háve - | by the gréat | est béen | - deníed. - A. W. ii. 1. 144. - Persuádes | me it is (t's) óth | erwíse; | - howe'ér | it bé. - Rich. III. ii. 2. 29. - A wórth | y óff (i)cer | i' the wár, | but ín - | solént. - Coriol. iv. 6. 30. - I prómise | you I' am ('m) | - afráid | to héar | you téll it. - Ib. i. 4. 65. - Come, sís | ter, cóusin | I would ('ld) sáy, | pray pár | - don mé. - Rich. II. ii. 2. 105. - That máde | them dó it ('t). | They are ('re) - wíse | and hón | (ou)ráble. - J. C. iii. 2. 218. - With áll | preróg(a)tive; | hénce his | ambít | ion - grówing. - Tempest, i. 2. 105. - Mine éyes | even sóc | iablé | to the shów | of - thíne. - Ib. v. 1. 63. - As gréat | to mé | as - láte; | and suppórt | - ablé. - Temp. v. 1. 146. unless - "supportable" can be accented on the first.

-

Ostentation" is perhaps for "ostention" (Walker), and "the" is "th'," in - The ostentation of our love - which, left unshown. - A. and C. iii. 6. 52.

-

"Is" ought probably to be omitted in With gól | den - chéru | bims (is) frétted; - | her án | diróns. - Cymb. ii. 4. 88. - So sáucy | with the - hánd | of shé | here--whát's | her - náme? - A. and C. iii. 13. 98. - Come Lám | mas éve | at níght | shall she bé | - fourtéen. - R. and J. i. 3. 17. - Of óffic(467) | er, (465) and óff | ice - sét | all héarts | in - the (i' th') - státe. - Tempest, i. 2. 84. - Uncóup | le (465) in the (i' th') - wést | ern váll | ey, lét | them - gó. - M. N. D. iv. 1. 112. - Cóme to | one márk; | as mány | ways - méet in | one - tówn. - Hen. V. i. 2. 208. - Verbátim | to rehéarse - | the méth | od óf | my pén. - 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 13.

-

The following is intended to be somewhat irregular: Now - bý | mine hón | our, bý | my lífe, | - by my tróth. - Rich. II. v. 2. 78.

-

We must probably scan as an ordinary line, That - séeming | to be móst | which wé | - indéed | least áre, - T. of Sh. v. 2. 175. since - it rhymes with an ordinary line, Our - stréngth | as weak, | our wéak | ness pást | - compáre.

-

The following can be explained by the quasi-omission of unemphatic - syllables: Awáy! | though párt | ing bé - | a dréad | ful córr(o)sive. - 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. - 403.

-

"Córrosive," as in 1 Hen. VI. iii. 3. 3, is - accented on the first, and here pronounced "corsive." - Bút with | a knáve | of cómm | - on híre, | a gónd(o)lier. - Othello, i. 1. 126.

-

"Our" is not a dissyllable, but "ag'd" is a monosyllable in - But lóve, | dear lóve, | and - óur | ag'd fá | ther's - ríght. - Lear, iv. 4. 28. -

-

So perhaps An ág'd | - intér | pretér | though yóung | in - yéars. - T. of A. v. 3. 6.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Apparent Alexandrines, doubtful -

Alexandrines doubtful. There are several apparent Alexandrines, in which - a shortening of a preposition would reduce the line to an ordinary line. - "Upon," for instance, might lose its prefix, like "'gainst" for - "against." To lóok | upon my - sóme | time más | ter's róy | al - fáce. - Rich. II. ii. 5. 75. - Forbíds | to dwéll up | - on; yét | remém | ber thís. - Rich. III. v. 3. 239. - Upon óur | house('s) (471) - thátch, | whíles a | more fróst | y - péople. - Hen. V. iii. 5. 24. - Upon the sís | terhóod, - | the vó | tarists óf | St. Cláre. - M. for M. i. 4. 5. - Brut. "Is líke | to láy - upon us (on's). | - Cass. I'm glád | that mý | - weak wórds. - J. C. i. 2. 176. - Is góne | to práy | the hó | ly - kíng | upon his (on's) - áid. - Macbeth, iii. 6. 30.

-

So "to" (or "in," 457a) in "into" may be dropped - in Fall ínto | the cóm - | pass óf | a præ<*> | muníre. - Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 340. - The wátches | on únto | - mine éyes | the óut | ward wátch. - Rich. II. v. 4. 52. (?) - Ráther | a dítch | in E'gypt Be - géntle | grave únto | me. - Ráther | on Ní | lus' - múd. - A. and C. v. 2. 58.

-

"Gentle" is a quasi-monosyllable, see 465; "rather," see 466.

-

So Walker reads "to" for "unto" in Unto a póor, | but wórth | y gént - | lemán. | She's wédded, - Cymb. i. 1. 7. and - observes, "Unto and into - have elsewhere, I think, taken the place of to."

-

Perhaps the second line of the rhyming couplet is purposely lengthened in - I' am | for the áir; | this níght | - I'll spénd - Un'to | a dís | mal ánd | a - fát | al énd. - Macb. iii. v. 21.

-

In Better to leave undone, than by our deed Acquire too - high a fame when him we serve's away, - A. and C. iii. 1. 15. - we might arrange Better - léave | undóne, | than bý | our déed | - acqúire. Or the latter line might be (but there is - not pause enough to make it probable) a trimeter couplet. (See 501.) - At Má | rián | a's hóuse | - to-níght. | Her cáuse | and yóurs, - M. for M. iv. 3. 145. must - be an Alexandrine, unless in the middle of the line "Mariana" can be - shortened like "Marian," as "Helena" becomes "Helen" (M. N. D. i. 1. 208). Compare For Már | - iana's sáke: | but ás | he adjúdg'd | your - bróther. - M. for M. v. 1. 408.

-

The following seem pure Alexandrines, or nearly so, if the text be - correct:-- How dáres (499) | thy hársh | rude - tóngue | sound thís | unpléas | ing - néws. - Rich. II. iii. 4. 74. - Suspíc | ion, áll | our líves, | shall - bé | stuck fúll | of éyes. - 1 Hen. IV. v. 2. 8. - A chér | ry líp, | a bón | ny - éye, | a páss | ing pléas | ing - tóngue. - Rich. III. i. 1. 94. - Tó the | young Ró | man bóy | she hath - sóld | me ánd | I fáll. - A. and C. iv. 12. 48. - And thése | does shé | applý | for - wárn | ings ánd | porténts. - J. C. iii. 1. 23. This is - the Shakespearian accent of "portent" (490), but perhaps "and" should be - omitted. Oút of | a gréat | deal óf | - old ír | on I' | chose fórth. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 2. 101.

-

It is needless to say that Shakespeare did not write this line, whether - it be read thus or Oút of | a great - déal | of óld | iron I' | chose - fórth.

-

In 'Tis hé | that sént | us híth | er - nów | to slaugh | ter thée, - Rich III. i. 4. 250. - "hither" (466) may be a monosyllable, and then we can read 'Tis hé | that sént us | - .

-

The latter line in the following couplet seems to be an Alexandrine: - Of whát | it ís | not: thén, | - thrice-grác | ious quéen, Móre than | - your lórd's | depárt | ure wéep | not: - móre's | not séen. - Rich. II. ii. 2. 25, v. 4. - 110. -

-

Sometimes apparent Alexandrines will be reduced to ordinary lines, if - exclamations such as "O," "Well," &c. be considered (512) as - detached syllables. Vol. That - théy | combíne | not thére. | - Cor. (Tush, tush!) - Men. A góod demánd. - Coriol. iii. 2. 45. - Coriol. The óne | by the - óther. | - Com. (Well,) | O'n - to | the márk | et pláce. - Ib. iii. 1. 112. - Sic. 'Tis hé, | 'tis - hé: | (O,) he's grówn | - most kínd | of láte. - Ib. iv. 6. 11. - Upón | the Brít | ish párty. | (O,) untíme | ly - déath. - Lear, iv. 6. 25.

-

In the last two examples "O" might coalesce with the following vowel. But - see also 503 and 512.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Apparent Alexandrines, the detached foot -

Apparent Alexandrines are sometimes regular verses of five accents - preceded or followed by a foot, more or less isolated, containing one - accent. (Shall I) With bated breath and whispering humbleness - Say thís. || Fair sír, | - you spít | on mé | on Wéd | nesday - lást. - M. of V. i. 3. 126. - Háve I || No fríend | - will ríd | me óf | this lív | ing - féar? - Rich. II. v. 4. 2.

-

The "No" is emphatic, and there is a slight pause after "I." - Whíp him, || - Were't twén | ty óf | the gréat | est - tríb | utáries. - A. and C. iii. 13. 96. - Come, cóme, || No móre - | of thís | unpróf | itá | ble - chát. - 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 63. - There cannot be those numberless offences 'Gáinst me, || that I' | - cannót | take péace | with: nó | black - énvy. - Hen. VIII. ii. 1. 85. - A's you | are cért | ainlý | a gén | - tlemán, || theretb, - Clerk-líke | expéri | énced. - W. T. i. 2. 391. - Besídes, || I líke | - you nót. | I'f you | will knów | my - hóuse. - A. Y. L. iii. 5. 74. - Whích to | dený | concérns | - móre than | aváils, - For ás || thy brát | hath - béen | cast óut | líke to | - itsélf. - W. T. iii. 2. 87. - Só it | should nów, Wére there | - necéss | itý | in yóur | requést, || - althóugh 'Twere - néed | ful I' | deníed it. - Ib. i. 2. 22. - Máking | práctis'd | - smíles A's in | a lóok | ing gláss, | - and thén | to sígh, || as - 'twére The mórt | o' the - déer. - W. T. i. 2. 117.

-

The context might perhaps justify a pause after "well" in Flor. To háve | them ré | - compénsed | as thóught | on. - Cam. Wéll, || my - lórd. - W. T. iv. 4. 532. But - better "To have them (t' have 'em) ré | - compénsed." His traín | ing súch - That hé | may fúrn | ish ánd | - instrúct | great téachers, And név | - er séek | for áid | óut of | - himsélf. || Yet see, - &c. - Hen. VIII. i. 2. 114. - Whát, girl! | though gréy Do sóme - | thing míng | le wíth | our yóung | er - brówn, || yet há' - we A bráin, &c. - A. and C. iv. 8. 21. - A cértain númber, Though thánks | - to áll, | múst I | seléct | from - áll. || The - rést Shall béar, | - &c. - Coriol. i. 6. 81; i. - 7. 2. - And the buildings of my fancy. - Only-- There's one thing wanting - which I doubt not but. - Ib. ii. 1. 216.

-

Collier transposes "only" and "but" to the respectively following lines. - The line So to esteem of us and on our knees we - beg, ought probably to be arranged thus: - Só to | estéem | of ús, | and - ón | our knées We bég | as ré | - compénse | of óur | dear sérvices - (471). - W. T. ii. 3. 150. So - Whom I' | with thís | obé | dient - stéel, | three ínches (471) of it. - Temp. ii. 1. 283; - i.e. "three ínch of't."

-

So transpose "'tis," i. e. "it is," to the - preceding line in York. I - féar, | I féar,-- | - Duch. Whát should | you - féar? | It ís ('Tis) - Nothing bút | some bónd | that hé | is - ént | er'd ínto. - Rich. II. v. 2. 65.

-

"I do" must be omitted (456) before "beseech you" in (I do) - beséech | you, pár | don mé, | I máy - | not shów it. - Ib. 70.

-

So Cymb. i. 6. 48.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Trimeter couplet in dialogue -

Trimeter Couplet. Apparent Alexandrines are often couplets of two verses - of three accents each. They are often thus printed as two separate short - verses in the Folio. But the degree of separateness between the two - verses varies greatly. Thus perhaps-- Whére it | may - sée | itsélf; || thís is | not - stránge | at áll. - Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 111. - That hás | he knóws | not whát. || - Náture, | what thíngs | there - áre. - Ib. iii. 3. 127. And - certainly in the following:-- Anne. I - wóuld | I knéw | thy héart. || Glou. 'Tis fíg | ured ín - | my tóngue. - Anne. I féar | me bóth | - are fálse. || Glou. Then - név | er mán | was trúe. - Anne. Well, wéll, | put úp - | your swórd. || Glou. Say - thén | my péace | is máde. - Rich. III. i. 2. 193. - Jul. I wóuld | I knéw | - his mínd. || Luc. Perúse | - this pá | per, mádam. - Jul. 'To Jú | lia.' Sáy, | - from whóm? || Luc. Thát the - | conténts | will shéw. - Jul. Say, sáy, | who gáve | - it thée? - T. G. of V. i. 2. 33-7. - Luc. Go tó; | 'tis - wéll; | awáy! || Isab. - Heaven kéep | your hón | our - sáfe. - M. for M. ii. 2. 156. - Isab. Sháll I | atténd - | your lórdship? || A. At - án | y tíme | 'fore nóon. - Ib. 160-9; ii. 4. - 104, 141. - Ros. The hóur | that - fóols | should ásk. || B. - Now fáir | befáll | your másk. - Ros. Fair fáll | the fáce | - it cóvers. || B. And sénd | - you má | ny lóvers. - L. L. L. ii. 1. 123. - Ang. Why dóst | thou - ásk | agáin? || Prov. - Lést I | might bé | too rásh. - Prov. Repént | ed ó'er | - his dóom. || Ang. Go tó, | - let thát | be míne! - Ang. And yóu | shall wéll | - be spáred. || Prov. I cráve - | your hón | our's párdon. - M. for M. ii. 2. 9-12; - Othello, iii. 3. 28-31; - Temp. iii. 1. 31, 59.

-

Shakespeare seems to have used this metre mostly for rapid dialogue and - retort. But in the ghost scene in Hamlet: - Ghost. To whát | I - sháll | unfóld. || - Ham. Speak; I' | am bóund | to - héar. - Hamlet, i. 5. 6. -

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Trimeter couplet in other cases -

The trimeter couplet, beside being frequent in dialogue, is often used by - one and the same speaker, but most frequently in comic, and the lighter - kind of serious, poetry. It is appropriate for Thisbe: Most - rád | iant Pý | ramús, || most líl | - y-whíte | of húe. - M. N. D. iii. 1. 94, 97. - And for Pistol, when he rants: An óath | of - míck | le míght; || and fú | ry - sháll | abáte. - Hen. V. ii. 1. 70, 44; - ii. 3. 4, 64; v. 1. 93. - He ís | not vé | ry táll: || yet - fór | his yéars | he's táll. - A. Y. L. iii. 5. 118. - And 'I'll | be swórn | 'tis trúe: || - trávell | ers né'er | did líe. - Temp. iii. 2. 26. - Coy lóoks | with héart- | sore síghs; - || one fád | ing mó- | ment's - mírth. - T. G. of V. i. 1. 30. - He wóuld | have gív'n | it yóu,|| but - I' | being ín | the wáy Did ín | your - náme | recéive it: || párdon | the - fáult, | I práy. - Ib. 39, 40. - A frée- | stone cól | our'd hánd; || I - vér | ilý | did thínk. - A. Y. L. iv. 3. 25. - Then lét's | make háste | awáy, || and - lóok | untó | the máin. - 2 Hen. VI. i. 1. 208. - Am I' | not wítch'd | like hér? || Or - thóu | not fálse | like hím? - Ib. iii. 2. 119. - Why ríng | not óut | the bélls || - alóud | throughóut | the tówn? - 1 Hen. VI. i. 6. 12. - As Æ'th | ióp | ian's tóoth, || - ór the | fann'd snów | that's - bólted. - W. T. iv. 4. 375. - This páus | inglý | ensúed. || - Néither | the kíng | nor's - héirs. - Hen. VIII. i. 2. 168. - The mónk | might bé | decéiv'd; || and - thát | 'twas dáng(e) | rous fór - him. - Ib. 179. - Anón | expéct | him hére; || but - íf | she bé | obdúrate (490). - Rich. III. iii. 1. 39.

-

This metre is often used by the Elizabethan writers in the translation of - quotations, inscriptions, &c. It is used for the inscriptions the - caskets: Who chóos | eth mé | shall - gáin || what mán | y mén | - desíre. Who chóos | eth mé | must - gíve || and ház | ard áll | he - háth. - M. of V. ii. 7. 5, 9. -

-

In the pause between a comparison and the fact such a couplet may be - expected. A's | Æné | as díd The - óld | Anchí | ses béar, || so fróm | - the wáves | of Tíber Did I' | the tír - | ed Cæ'sar. - J. C. i. 2. 114. - To háve | what wé | would háve, || we - spéak | not whát | we méan. - M. for M. ii. 4. 118.

-

Sometimes the first trimeter has an extra syllable, which takes the place - of the first syllable of the second trimeter. Shall - thére | by bé | the swéeter. || Reá | son thús | with - lífe. - M. for M. iii. 1. 5. - Envél | ope yóu, | good Próvost! || Whó | call'd hére | - of láte? - Ib. iv. 2. 78. - Mátters | of néed | ful válue. || Wé | shall wríte | - to yóu. - Ib. i. 1. 56.

-

Sometimes the first trimeter, like the ordinary five-accent verse, has an - extra syllable. In the following examples the two verses are clearly - distinct. They might almost be regarded as separate lines of three - accents rather than as a couplet: Hypér | ion - tó | a sátyr. | So - lóv | ing tó | my móther. - Hamlet, i. 2. 140. - For énd | ing thée | no sóoner. || Thou hást | nor - yóuth | nor áge. - M. for M. iii. 1. 32. - That I' | am tóuch'd | with mádness. || Make nót | - impóss | iblé. - Ib. v. 1. 51. (But? 494.) - Ariel. And dó | my - spírit | ing gently. || - Prosp. Do só, | and áfter | - two dáys. - Tempest, i. 2. 298. - Belów | their cób | bled shóes. || - Théy say | there's gráin | enough. - Coriol. i. 1. 200.

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Trimeter couplet the comic -

The comic trimeter. In the rhyming parts of the Comedy - of Errors and Love's Labour Lost, there - is often great irregularity in the trimeter couplet. Many of the feet - are trisyllabic, and one-half of the verse differs from the other. Often - the first half is trochaic and the second iambic. Ant. E. Whérefore? | fór my - | dínner: || I háve | not dín'd | - to-dáy. - C. of E. iii. 1. 40. - Ant. E. Dó you | héar, - you | mínion? || You'll lét | us ín, | - I hópe. - Ib. 54. -

-

In the following, the former half is iambic and the latter anapœstic: - Thou wóuldst | have cháng'd | thy fáce - || for a náme, | or - thy náme | for an - áss. - C. of E. iii. 1. 47.

-

And conversely: It would máke | a - man mád | as a búck || to bé | so - bóught | and sóld. - Ib. 72.

-

There are often only five accents. Bal. Gŏod méat, sĭir, | ĭs - cómmŏn | that é | very chúrl | affórds. - Ant. E. And wélcŏme | - mŏre cómmŏn; | for thát | is - nóthĭng | but wórds. - Ib. iii. 1. 24, 25.

-

Sometimes it is hard to tell whether the verse is trisyllabic with four - accents, or dissyllabic with five. Have át | you - wíth | a próverb-- | Shall I' | set ín | my - stáff? - Ib. 51. may be scanned - with six accents, but the line to which it rhymes seems to have four: - And só | tell your máster. | O - Lórd, | I must láugh, - Ib. 50. and the following - line also: Have at yóu | with anóther; | - that's whén | can you téll, - Ib. 52. and it is - therefore possible that we ought to accent thus: Have at yoú | with a próverb-- | - Shall I sét | in my stáff?

-
-
- LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Trimeter couplet apparent -

Apparent trimeter couplets. Some apparent trimeter couplets are really - ordinary dramatic lines.

-

For example, in the last line but two of 501 (M. for - M. v. i. 51), "impóssible" may easily be one foot with - two superfluous syllables. It is often a matter of taste which way to - scan a line, but it must be borne in mind, that the trimeter couplet is - rarely used to express intense emotion. Hence in an impassioned address - like that of Henry V. at Harfleur, we should probably read - Defý us | to our wórst: | for - ás | I ám | a sóldier, - Hen. V. iii. 3. 5. or, - better (479), "for as 'I'm | a sól | diér."

-

So And wél | come, Sómerset; | I hóld | - it ców | ardíce. - 2 Hen. VI. iv. 2. 7. - Or, less probably, "Sómersét" may have two - accents and "cówardice" (470) one. As chíl | - dren fróm | a béar, | the Vóls | ces - shúnning him. - Coriol. i. 3. 34. - So tédiously | awáy. | - The póor | condém | ned E'nglish. - Hen. V. iv. Prol. 221; but - ib. 28 is a trimeter couplet. And - húgg'd me | in his árm | - and kínd | ly kíss'd | my - chéek. - Rich. III. ii. 2. 24. - Than thát | míx'd in | his chéek. | - 'Twas júst | the díff(e)rence. - A. Y. L. iii. 5. 122. - He is ('s) my bróth | er tóo. | But - fítt | er tíme | for thát. - M. for M. v. 1. 498. - And nót | the pún(i)sh | ment; - thérefore, | indéed | my - fáther. - M. for M. i. 3. 39.

-

The following are doubtful, but probably ordinary lines: I - knów him | as mysélf, | fór from | our ín | fancý. - T. G. of V. ii. 3. 62. Or - "ínfancy" may have only one accent (467). Máy - a | free fáce, | put ón, | deríve | a líberty. - W. T. i. 2. 112. "Either" - may be a monosyllable (see 466) in Your sénse | - pursúes | not míne: | either yóu | are ígnorant. - M. for M. ii. 4. 74. - For ín | equál(i)ty: | but lét | your - réa | son sérve. - Ib. v. 1. 65.

-

In Alexas did revolt; and went to Jewry on Affairs of - Antony, - A. and C. iv. 6. 12. "on" - may be transposed to the second line; or, considering the licence - attending the use of names and the constant dropping of prefixes, we - might perhaps read "Aléxas | did (re)vólt | ."

-

In Cálls her | a nón | paréil; | I - né | ver sáw | a wóman, - Temp. iii. 2. 108. though - it is against Shakespearian usage to pronounce "non-pareil" a - dissyllable, as in Dorsetshire, "a núnprel apple," yet Caliban - here may be allowed to use this form. I believe "nonp'rel type" is still - a common expression.

-

Sometimes an exclamation, as "O," gives the appearance of a trimeter - couplet: Fór the | best hópe | I háve. - | (O,) do not wísh | one móre. - Hen. V. iv. 3. 33.

-

See also 498 ad fin. -

-
-
- Verses with four accents assigned to witches, fairies, &c. - -

The verse with four accents is rarely used by Shakespeare, except when - witches or other extraordinary beings are introduced as speaking. Then - he often uses a verse of four accents with rhyme. - Dóuble, | dóuble, | tóil and | - trouble, Fíre | búrn and | cáuldron | - búbble. - Macbeth, iv. 1. 20.

-

The iambic metre in such lines is often interchanged with the trochaic: - IambicThe words "iambic" and "trochaic" here - and elsewhere refer to accent, not - quantity. - He whó | the swórd | of - héav'n | will béarShould - bé | as hó | ly ás | - sevére: Páttern | ín him | - sélf to | knów, Gráce to | - stánd and | vírtue | - gó. - M. for M. iii. 2. - 274-8. - Trochaic -

-

(The last line means "he ought to have grace for the purpose of standing - upright, and virtue [for the purpose of] walking in the straight path." - "Go" is often used for "walk." "To" is omitted before "go.")

-

Sometimes in the same couplet we find one line iambic and the other - trochaic: And hére | the mái | den - sléep | ing sóund O'n the | dánk and | - dírty | gróund. - M. N. D. ii. 2. 74-5.

-

It would be, perhaps, more correct to say that both lines are trochaic, - but in one there is an extra syllable at the beginning, as well as at - the end. So apparently Thís is | hé my | - máster | sáid, (De)spísed | thé - A | thénian | máid. - M. N. D. 72-3: but the - prefix "de-" might (460) be dropped.

-

So (De)spísed | ín na | tív | i | - tý Shall úp | ón their | - chíldren | bé. - Ib. v. i. 420.

-

There is difficulty in scanning Prétty | sóul, - she | dúrst not | líe Near this lack-love, - this kill-courtesy. - Ib. 76-7.

-

It is of course possible that "kill-curt'sy" may have the accent on the - first: but thus we shall have to accent the first "this" and "love" with - undue emphasis. It is also more in Shakespeare's manner to give - "courtesy" its three syllables at the end of a line. I therefore scan - (Near this) láck-love, | thís - kill | cóurte | sý. -

-

Perhaps, however, as in Macbeth, iii. 5. 34, 35, - and? 21, a verse of five accents is purposely introduced.

-
-
- Verses with four accents otherwise rare -

Lines with four accents are, unless there is a pause in the middle of the - line, very rare. The following, however, seem to - have no more than four accents: Let's éach | one - sénd | únto | his wífe. - T. of Sh. v. 2. 66. - No wórse | than I' | upon sóme | - agreément. - Ib. iv. 4. 33. - He sháll | you fínd | réady | and - wílling. - Ib. 34. - The mátch | is máde, | and áll | is - dóne. - Ib. 46. - Go fóol, | and whóm | thou kéep'st | - commánd. - Ib. ii. 1. 259.

-

The frequent recurrence of these lines in the Taming of - the Shrew will not escape notice. And pút | - yoursélf | únder | his shrówd. (? - corrupt.) - A. and C. iii. 13. 71. - A lád | of lífe, | an ímp | of - fáme. - Hen. V. iv. 1. 45 - (Pistol). - We knew not The dóc | trine óf | - ill-dóing, | nor dréam'd That any - did. - W. T. i. 2. 70. - Go téll | your cóusin | and bríng | me - wórd. - 1 Hen. IV. v. 1. 109. - For áught | I knów, | my lórd, | they - dó. - Rich. II. v. 1. 53.

-

But perhaps the lines may be arranged: Aum. For áught | I knów, My - lórd, | they dó. | York. You - wíll | be thére, | I knów. Aum. If Gód | prevént | (it) nót, | I - púrpose | só.

-

"With" may be, perhaps (457), transposed to the former of the following - verses, thus: With ád | orá | tions, - fér | tile té | ars, (480) with Gróans (484) | that thún | der - lóve, | with síghs | of fíre. - T. N. i. 5. 274.

-

But the enumerative character of the verse (509) - may justify it as it stands.

-

It is difficult to scan Lock'd in her monument. She had a - prophesying fear, - A. and C. iv. 14. 120. - without making the latter portion a verse of four accents.

-

(Perhaps

-

"Lóck'd in | her món(u) | ment. Shé'd | a - próphe | sying féar," making "sying" a monosyllable like - "being," "doing." See 470.) Should fróm | yond - clóud | spéak di | vine thíngs. - Coriol. iv. 5. 110. But I - should prefer If Jupiter Shóuld, from | - yond clóud, | spéak di | vine thíngs | and sáy ''Tis trúe,'-- | (507) - I'd nót | belíeve | them móre Than thée, - | all-nó | ble Március. Shakespeare would have - written "things divine," not "divine things" at the end of a verse. (See - 419, at end.) Is nót | much míss'd | - bút with | his fríends. - Coriol. iv. 6. 13. - Befóre | the kíngs | and quéens | of - Fránce. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 6. 27. - And éven | these thrée | days háve | I - wátch'd. - Ib. i. 4. 16. - Here throúgh | this gáte | I cóunt | - each óne. - Ib. 60. - Think nót | the kíng | did bán | ish - thée, - Rich. II. i. 3. 279. is - not found in the Folio, which also varies, ib. i. - 3. 323; iii. 7. 70. Perhaps They thús | diréct - | ed, wé | will fóllow I'n the | main - báttle | whose púissance | on éi | - ther síde. - Rich. III. v. 3. 298. (But - the second line is harsh, and perhaps part of it ought to be combined - with the first in some way. "Puissance" is a dissyllable generally in - Shakespeare, except at the end of the line. I - know no instance in Shakespeare where, as in Chaucer, "battle" is - accented on the last. Remembering that ed is - often not pronounced after t and d, we might scan the first line thus, with three - accents: They thús | diréct(ed), - | we'll fóllow.)

-

If "ed" is not pronounced (472) in "divided," that may explain - The archdéa | con háth | divíded it. - 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 72.

-

The following may seem a verse of four accents: Whereas the - contrary bringeth bliss. - 1 Hen. VI. v. 5. 64. But - "contráry" is found in Hamlet, iii. 2. - 221. And as "country" (see 477) is three syllables, so, perhaps, - "contrary" is four: - Whereás | the cónt | - (e)rár | y bring | eth blíss. A verse of four - accents is exceedingly discordant in the formal and artificial speech of - Suffolk, in which this line occurs.

-

Somewhat similarly, Shakespeare has "cursoráry" for "cursory:" - I have but with a cursorary - eye. - Hen. V. v. 2. 77.

-

In Anthony Woodville, her brother there, - Rich. III. i. 1. 67. - "Woodville" is probably to be pronounced a trisyllable, a semivowel - inserting itself between the d and v--"Wood-e-ville." The e - final (see 488) would not be sounded before "her."

-

"Valiant" is a trisyllable in Young, vál | - iánt, | wíse, and | no dóubt | right - róyal. - Rich. III. i. 2. 245.

-
-
- Verses with four accents where there is a break in the line - -

Lines with four accents, where there is an interruption in the line, are - not uncommon. It is obvious that a syllable or foot may be supplied by a - gesture, as beckoning, a movement of the head to listen, or of the hand - to demand attention, as in He's tá'en. | [Shóut.] | And hárk, | they - shóut | for jóy. - J. C. v. 3. 32. - Knéel thou | down, Phílip. | (Dubs hím knight.) | But - ríse | more gréat. - K. J. i. 1. 161. - Márry | to----(Enter - O'thello.) | Come, cáp | tain, wíll | - you gó? - Othello, i. 2. 53.

-

Here, however, as in A wíse | stout cáp | - (i)táin, | and sóon | persuáded. - 3 Hen. VI. iv. 7. 32. - Our cáp | (i)táins, | Macbéth | and - Bán | quo? Yés. - Macbeth, i. 2. 34. we may - scan Márry | to----Cóme, | - cáp(i) | tain, wíll | you gó, but very - harshly and improbably. Cass. - Flátter | ers!" (Turns tó - Brutus.) | Now, Brú | tus, thánk | - yoursélf. - J. C. v. 1. 45.

-

An interruption may supply the place of the accent: And - fálls | on th' óth | er----(Enter Lády Macbeth.) | How nów, | - what néws? - Macbeth, i. 7. 28.

-

The interval between two speakers sometimes justifies the omission of an - accent, even in a rhyming passage of regular lines: Fairy. Aré not | - you hé? | ' Puck. | Thou - spéak'st | aríght, I ám | that - mér | ry wán | derer óf | the - níght. - M. N. D. ii. 1. 42. - Mal. As thóu | didst - léave | it. 'Serg. | - Dóubtful | it stóod. - Macbeth, i. 2. 7. - Cass. Messá | la! 'Mess. | What sáys | my gén - | erál? - J. C. v. 1. 70. - Dun. Who cómes | here? 'Mal. | The wórth | y tháne - | of Róss. - Macbeth i. 2. 45. - Sic. Withóut | - assístance. | | Men. I - thínk | not só. - Coriol. iv. 6. 33.

-

The break caused by the arrival of a new-comer often gives rise to a - verse with four accents. Than yóur | good - wórds. | ' | But whó | comes hére? - Rich. II. ii. 3. 20. - Stánds for | my bóunty. | ' | But whó | - comes hére? - Ib. 67. - Agáinst | their wíll. | ' | But whó | - comes | hére? - Ib. iii. 3. 19.

-

So, perhaps, arrange High be our thoughts! I know my - uncle York hath power enough To sérve | our - túrn. | ' | But whó | comes hére? - Ib. iii. 2. 90.

-

It is possible that in some of these lines "comes" should be pronounced - "cometh." "Words," "turn," and "will" might be prolonged by 485, - 486.

-
-
- Verses with four accents change of thought -

Lines with four accents where there is a change of thought are not - uncommon. In some cases the line is divided into two of two accents - each, or into one line of three accents, and another of one.

-

(1) Change of thought from the present to the future: - Háply | you sháll | not sée | - me móre; | or íf, A máng | led - shádow. | ' | Perchánce | to-mórrow You'll serve | anóther | - máster. - A. and C. iv. 1. 28. - I'll sénd | her stráight | awáy. | ' | - To-mórrow I'll' to | the - wárs: | shé to | her síng | le - sórrow. - A. W. ii. 3. 313. - Fresh kíngs | are cóme | to Tróy. | ' | - To-mórrow We múst - | with áll | our máin | of pówer | stand - fást. - Tr. and Cr. ii. 2. 272. -

-

(2) From a statement to an appeal, or vice - versâ: - You háve | not sóught it. | ' | How cómes | it - thén? - 1 Hen. IV. v. 1. 27. - Unless "comes" is "cometh." See 506 at end. Lórd of | - his réason. | ' | Whát - though | you fléd? - A. and C. iii. 13. 4. (I - do not remember an instance of "ré | asón." See, however, - 479.)

-

Perhaps Come híth | er, cóunt. | ' | Do you (d' you) - knów | these - wómen? - A. W. v. 3. 165. But - possibly: Come híth | er, cóu | - nt (486). Dó | you knów | these women? - But stáy. | Here cómes - (Fol.) | the gár | denérs. - Rich. II. iii. 4. 24. - ("gárdeners" may have but one accent.) Néver | belíeve | me.' | - Bóth are | my kínsmen. - Ib. ii. 2. 111.

-

The pause may account for As hé | would dráw - it. | ' | Long stáy'd | he só. - Hamlet, ii. 1. 91. (As ed is pronounced after i - and u, so it might be after y in "stáyed," but the effect would be painful.) Which hás | no néed | of yóu. - Begóne, is the best way of - arranging A. and C. iii. 11. 10. And - léave | eightéen. | ' | Alás, poor | príncess. - A. and C. ii. 1. 61. - A prínc | e's cóurage. | ' | Awáy, | I príthee. - Cymb. iii. 4. 187. - Lét us | withdráw. | ' - | 'Twill bé | a stórm. - Lear, ii. 4. 290.

-

(3) Hence after vocatives: Títus, | ' | I (am)'m cóme | to - tálk | with thée. - T. A. v. 2. 16. - Géntle | men, ' | - impórt | une mé | no fúrther. - T. of Sh. i. 1. 48. - Géntle | men, ' | that I' | - may sóon | make góod. - Ib. 74. - Géntle | men, ' | - contént | ye, 'I'm | resólved. - Ib. 90. - Géntle | men, ' | wíll - you | go mús | ter mén? - Rich. II. ii. 2. 108. - Géntle | men, ' | - go mús | ter úp | your mén. - Rich. II. ii. 2. 118 - Good Már | garét. | - Rún | thee tó | the párlour. - M. Ado, iii. 1. 1.

-

Either a pause may explain But téll | me, ' | is - yóung | Géorge Stán | ley - líving? - Rich. III. v. 5. 9. or - "George" (485) may be a quasi-dissyllable.

-
-
- Verses with four accents change of construction -

A foot or syllable can be omitted where there is any marked pause, - whether arising from (1) emotion, (2) antithesis, or (3) parenthesis, or - (4) merely from the introduction of a relative clause, or even a new - statement.

-

(1) Wére't | my fítness To lét | - these hánds | obéy | my blóod, | --' | - They're ápt | enóugh | to dís | - locáte | and téar Thy flésh | and - bónes. - Lear, iv. 2. 64. - O' | dislóy | al thíng That - shóuld'st | repáir | my yóuth, | --' | thou - héap'st A yéar's | age ón | - me. - Cymb. i. 1. 132.

-

There is an intended solemnity in the utterances of the ghosts in - Let fáll | thy lánce. | ' | - Despáir | and díe. - Rich. III. v. 3. 143. and - Thínk on | lord Hástings. | ' | - Despáir | and díe. - Ib. 148.

-

(2) Scarce án | y jóy Did év | er - só | long líve. | | No sórrow But - kíll'd | itsélf | much sóon | er. - W. T. v. 3. 53.

-

(3) He quít | his fórt | unes hére - (Which yóu | knew gréat) | ' | ánd to | the - házard. - Ib. iii. 2. 169.

-

(4) Mark whát | I sáy, | ' | which yóu | shall fínd. - M. for M. iv. 3. 130. - Perhaps Is my kíns | man, ' | whóm | the kíng | hath - wróng'd, - Rich. II. ii. 2. 114. in a - very irregular passage, part of which is nearly prose. I'nto - | his títle | which | the | we - fínd. - 1 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 104. - That shé | did gíve me, | ' | whose pó | sy wás. - M. of V. v. 1. 148. - Cáll our | cares féars, | ' | which wíll | in - tíme. - Coriol. iii. 1. 137. - 'Tis súre | enóugh | --án - you | knew hów. - T. A. iv. 1. 95.

-

A pause may, perhaps, be expected before an oath, as in As - yoú | shall gíve | th' advíce. | Bý - | the fíre That quíck | ens E' | gypt's - slíme. - A. and C. i. 3. 68. (But - "vice" or "by" may be prolonged.) That mý | most - jéal | ous ánd | too dóubt | ful - héart May líve | at péace. | ' | He - sháll | concéal it. - T. N. iv. 3. 28; Macbeth, i. 5. 6. - To wátch, | poor pérdu! With thís - | thin hélm. | ' | Mine éne | my's - dóg, Thóugh he | had bít | me, - shóuld | have stood | that níght - Agáinst | my fíre. - Lear, iv. 7. 36. - Last níght | 'twas ón | mine árm. | ' | - I kíss'd it. - Cymb. ii. 3. 151. - (Certainly not "I kíss | ed ít.") Would - thén | be nóthing. | ' | Trúths would | be - táles. - A. and C. ii. 2. 137. - Póint to | rich énds. | ' | Thís my | - mean tásk. - Temp. iii. 1. 4. - Must gíve | us páuse (484). | ' | - Thére's the | respéct. - Hamlet, iii. 1. 68.

-
-
- Verses with four accents a number of clauses -

Lines with four accents are found where a number of short clauses or - epithets are connected together in one line, and must be pronounced - slowly: Earth gapes, hell burns, fiends roar, saints - pray. - Rich. III. iv. 4. 75. - Witty, courteous, liberal, full of spirit. - 3 Hen. VI. i. 2. 43.

-

The last line is very difficult. "And," or a pause equal to "and," after - "witty," would remove the difficulty.

-

It is remarkable that Shakespeare ventures to introduce such a line even - in a rhyming passage: Youth, beauty, - wisdom, courage, all That happiness and prime can - happy call. - M. for M. ii. 1. 184. - Ho! héarts, | tongues, fígures, | scribes, - bárds, | poéts | cannót - Think, spéak, | cast, wríte, | - sing núm | ber, ho! His love to - Antony. - A. and C. iii. 2. 17. - Is goads, thorns, nettles, tails of wasps. - W. T. i. 2. 329. - (Here, however, "goads" and "thorns" may be prolonged. See - 484, 485.) With thát | harsh, nó | ble, - sím | ple-- | nóthing. - Cymb. iii. 4. 135.

-

The following occurs amid regular verse: These drums! these - trumpets! flutes! what. - A. and C. ii. 7. 138. - When you do dance, I wish you A wave of the sea, that - you might ever do Nóthing | but thát; | move - stíll, | still só. - W. T. iv. 4. 142.

-

Here still, which means "always," is remarkably - emphatic, and may, perhaps, be pronounced as a quasi-dissyllable. So - "til" is a monosyllabic foot in CHAUCER, - C. T. 1137.

-
-
- Verses with four accents apparent -

Apparent lines of four accents can sometimes be explained by giving the - full pronunciation to contractions, such as s for - eth, 'd for ed, 'll - for will, 've for have, 't - for it, &c.; or they are lines of three - accents with a detached foot. Silv. - Whát's (is) | your - wíll? | - Prot. That I' | may cóm | pass - yóurs. - T. G. of V. iv. 2. 92. - And wére | the kíng | on't (of ít), | what wóuld | I - dó? - Temp. ii. 1. 145. - In whát | you pléase. | 'I'll (will) | do whát | I cán. - Ib. iv. 4. 47. - You've ádd | ed wó | - rth (485) ún | to ít | and - lústre. - T. of A. i. 2. 154. - Dríve him | to Rö | me; - 't (it) | is tíme | we twáin. - A. and C. i. 4. 73. - Whence cóm | est thóu? - | What wóuld | est thóu? | - Thy náme? - Coriol. iv. 5. 58. But the - pauses between the abrupt questions may be a sufficient explanation. - And ne'er (név | er) - á | true óne. | In súch | a - níght. - M. of V. v. 1. 148.

-

The first "a" may be emphatic, meaning "one." Else 508. Our - thíghs | páck'd (ed) | with - wáx, | our móuths | with - hóney. - 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 77. - So múch | as lán | k'd - (ed) nót. | 'Tis pít | y óf him. - A. and C. i. 4. 71. - "'s" = "his" in Vincént | ió | - 's (his) són | brought - úp | in Flórence. - T. of Sh. i. 1. 14.

-

In Sal. My lord, I long to hear it at - full, - 2 Hen. VI. ii. 2. 6. - "hear" is a dissyllable (485), or "the" omitted after "at." Compare - "atte" in E. E. for "at the."

-

I feel confident that "but would" must be supplied in And - what poor duty cannot do, noble respect Takes it in might, - not merit, - M. N. D. v. 1. 91. and we - must read: And what poor duty cannot do, but would, Noble respect takes not in might but - merit.I think I have met with this - conjecture in some commentator. - And, ere our coming, see thou shake the bags Of - hoarding abbots; imprisoned angels Set at liberty. The fat - ribs of peace Must by the hungry now be fed upon, - K. J. iii. 3. 8. ought - probably to be arranged: Of hoarding abbots; - Imprisoned angels set at liberty. The fat ribs of peace Must, - &c. Or (Walker) invert "imprisoned angels" and "set at - liberty."

-

Arrange thus: Your Coriolanus - Is nót | much míss'd, - Bút with | his fríends. | - The cóm | monwéalth | doth stánd, And - só | would dó, | were hé | more áng - | ry át it. - Coriol. iv. 6. 13.

-

Similarly Most cért | ain. - Síst | er, wélcome. - Práy you | (see 512) Be - év | er knówn | to pát | ience, mý | - dear'st síster. - A. and C. iii. 6. 97.

-

So arrange That won you without blows. - Despising (499), For you, the city, - thus I turn my back. - Coriol. iii. 3. 133. - Cel. Look, whó | - comes hére? | - Silv. My érr | and ís | to - yóu: - Fair yóuth (512), | My - gént | le Phœ' | be bíd | me gíve | - you thís. - A. Y. L. iv. 3. 6. - Got 'twéen | asléep | and - wáke. - Wéll, then (512), - Legít(i) | mate E'd | gar, I' | must háve | your - lánd. - Lear, i. 2. 15. - As péarls | from día | monds - drópp'd. - In brief (511). - Lear, iv. 3. 24. - Hen. V. ii. Prologue, 32, is corrupt. - I live with bread like - you: - Feel want, taste grief, need friends: - subjected thus, How can you say to me I am a king? - Rich. II. iii. 2. 175.

-
-
- Short lines, why introduced -

Single lines with two or three accents are frequently interspersed amid - the ordinary verses of five accents. They are, naturally, most frequent - at the beginning and end of a speech.

-

These lines are often found in passages of soliloquy where passion is at - its height. Thus in the madness of Lear, iv. 6. - 112-29, there are eight lines of three accents, and one of two; and the - passage terminates in prose. And so perhaps we should arrange - Would use his heav'n for thunder; nothing but thunder! - Merciful heaven (512), Thou rather - with thy sharp and sulphurous bolt Split'st the unwedgeable - and gnarled oak - Than the soft myrtle. - But man, proud man, Drest in a - little brief authority, &c. - M. for M. ii. 2. 110-19. - So in the impassioned speech of Silvius: If thou remember'st - not the slightest folly That ever love did make thee run into, - Thou hast not loved, - A. Y. L. ii. 5. 36. which - is repeated in 1. 39 and 42.

-

The highest passion of all expresses itself in prose, as in the earful - frenzy of Othello, iv. 1. 34-44, and Lear, iv. 6. 130.

-

Rarely we have a short line to introduce the subject. York. Then thus: Edward the third, - my lords, had seven sons. - 2 Hen. VI. ii. 2. 9, 10. - Into his ruin'd ears, and thus deliver: - 'Henry Bolingbroke, On both his - knees,' &c. - Rich. II. iii. 3. 32. - Ross. (So) That - now Sweno, the Norways' king, craves - composition. - Macbeth, i. 2. 59. - For Cloten: There wants no - diligence in seeking him. - Cymb. iv. 3. 19.

-

Sometimes the verse (which is often written as prose in the Folio) - closely resembles prose. It is probable that the letter J. C. ii. 3. 1-10 is verse, the last two words, - "thy lover, Artemidorus," being irregular. So A. Y. - L. iii. 2. 268-74.

-

The irregular lines uttered by Cassius, when he is cautiously revealing - the conspiracy to Casca, looking about to see that he is not overheard, - and also pausing to watch the effect of his words on Casca, are very - natural. Unto some monstrous - state. Now could I, Casca, name to thee a man - Most like this dreadful night, That - thunders, lightens, opens graves, and roars. - J. C. i. 3. 71-74.

-

It will also not escape notice that "now could I, Casca," and "that - thunders, lightens," are amphibious sections. See 513.

-

The following pause may be explained by the indignation of Macduff, which - Malcolm observes and digresses to appease: Why in that - rawness left you wife and child - Without leave-taking? I pray you - (512) Let not my jealousies be your dishonours. - Macbeth, iv. 3. 28.

-

A pause is extremely natural before Lear's semi-confession of infirmity - of mind: A'nd, to | deal - pláinly, I féar | I ám | not - ín | my pérf | ect mínd. - Lear, iv. 7. 62.

-

A stage direction will sometimes explain the introduction of a short - line. The action takes up the space of words, and necessitates a broken - line, thus: Macb. This is a sorry - sight. [Looking on his hands.] - Lady M. A foolish thought, to say a sorry - sight. - Macbeth, ii. 2. 21. -

-

Macbeth may be supposed to draw his dagger after the short line: - As thís | which nów | I - dráw. - Macbeth, ii. 1. 41.

-

So after Lady Macbeth has openly proposed the murder of Duncan in the - words-- Oh, never - Shall sun that morrow see, - Macbeth, i. 5. 62. she - pauses to watch the effect of her words till she continues: Your face, my thane, is as a book where men, - &c.

-

The irregular lines in the excited narrative of the battle-- - Like valour's minion, carv'd out his passage - Till he faced the slave, - Macbeth, i. 2. 20 (so ib. 51). are perhaps explained by the - haste and excitement of the speaker. This is illustrated by - Except they meant to bathe in reeking wounds, - Or memorize another Golgotha, - I cannot tell. - But I am faint, my wounds cry out for - help. - Macbeth, i. 2. 41.

-

In As cannons overcharged with double cracks; || so they - || Doubly redoubled strokes upon the foe, - Ib. i. 2. 37. there may be - an instance of a short line. But more probably we must scan "As - cánnons | o'erchárged | ."

-

Such a short line as Only to herald thee into his sight, - Not pay thee, - Macbeth, i. 3. 103. is - very doubtful. Read (though somewhat harshly): On'ly | to hér(a)ld (463) | thee ín | to's síght, | not páy - thee.

-

So Lét's (us) | awáy; | our téars | are - nót | yet bréw'd, - Macbeth, ii. 3. 129, 130. - and the following lines must be arranged so as to make 1. 132 an - interjectional line.

-

There is a pause after "but let" in But - let-- The fráme | of thíngs | - disjóint, | bóth the | worlds - súffer. - Macbeth, iii. 2. 16; - iv. 3. 97. and in the solemn narrative preparatory to - the entrance of the Ghost: Last night of - all, When yond same star that's westward from the - pole. - Hamlet, i. 1. 35. -

-

So And are upon the Mediterranean flote - Bound sadly home for Naples, - Supposing that they saw the king's ship wreck'd. - Temp. i. 2. 235.

-

So M. N. D. iii. 2. 49. Lastly, If I do fail in fortune of - my choice Immediately to leave you and be gone. - M. of V. ii. 9. 14. - Yet I, A dull and muddy-mettled - rascal, peak. - Hamlet, ii. 2. 593. - I, his sole son, do this same villain send - To heaven. - Ib. iii. 3. 78. In - Dost thou hear? - Temp. i. 2. 106. "thou" is - unemphatic, and scarcely pronounced. Or else these words must be - combined with the previous, thus: Hénce - his | ambít | ion grów | --ing--Dóst | thou - héar?

-
-
- Interjectional lines -

Interjectional lines. Some irregularities may be explained by the custom - of placing ejaculations, appellations, &c. out of the regular verse - (as in Greek feu=, &c.). - Yes. | Has he | - affections in him? - M. for M. iii. 1. 107. - Alack I love myself. Wherefore? - for any good? - Rich. III. v. 3. 187. - What, Are there no posts - despatch'd for (480) Ireland? - Rich. II. ii. 2. 103.

-

So arrange North. Why! I's he | - not with | the quéen? | - Percy. Nó, my | good - lórd. - Ib. ii. 3. 512. - Fie, There's no such man; it is - impossible. - Othello, iv. 2. 134. - And such a one do I profess myself, - For, sir, It is as sure as you are - Roderigo. - Othello, i. 1. 55; - Lear, i. 1. 56. - Perhaps we ought thus to arrange O, sir, Your presence is too bold - and péremptory. - 1 Hen. IV. i. 3. 17.

-

This is Shakespeare's accentuation of "peremptory." Farewell. [Exit - Banquo.] Let every man be master of his - time. - Macbeth, iii. 1. 40. - Sir, I have upon a high and - pleasant hill. - T. of A. i. 1. 63. - Sirrah, Get thee to Plashy, to - my sister Gloucester. - Rich. II. ii. 2. 90.

-

So Rich. III. i. 2. 226; i. 4. 218. - Great king, Few love - to hear the sin they love to act. - P. of T. i. 1. 91. - My dismal scene I needs must act alone. - Come, vial. - R. and J. iv. 3. 20. - Come, Hastings, help me to my lodging. O! - Poor Clarence. - Rich. III. ii. 1. 133. - For Hecuba! What's Héc | - ubá | to hím, | or he | to Hécuba - (469)? - Hamlet, ii. 2. 584. - If thou hast any sound or use of voice, - Speak to me. - Ib. i. 1. 129. So ib. 132, 135: and "O - vengeance," ib. 610; "A scullion!" ib. 616.

-

So we should read I'll wait upon you instantly. (Exeunt.) [To - FLAV.] Come hither. - Pray you, How goes, &c. - T. of A. ii. 1. 36.

-

Similarly "Nay, more," C. of - E. i. 1. 16; "Stay," T. N. iii. 1. 149; "Who's there?" Hamlet, i. 1. 1; "Begone," - J. C. i. 1. 57; "O, - Cæsar," J. C. iii. 1. 281; "Let me work," J. C. ii. 1. - 209; "Here, cousin," Rich. - II. iv. 1. 182; "What's she?" T. N. i. 2. 35; "Draw," - Lear, ii. 1. 32; "Think," Coriol. iii. 3. 49.

-

So arrange Viol. Hold, || there's - hálf | my cóffer. | - Anton. Wíll you | dený | me - nów? - T. N. iii. 4. 38. - So, || I am sát | - isfíed, | gíve me | a bówl | of - wíne. - Rich. III. v. 3. 72. - Ratcliffe, || - abóut | the míd | of níght | cóme to - | my tént. - Rich. III. 77, 209.

-

The excitement of Richard gives rise to several interjectional lines of - this kind in this scene.

-

A short line sometimes introduces a quotation: If Cæsar - hide himself, shall they not whisper, - Lo, Cæsar is afraid? - J. C. ii. 2. 101. - Did scowl on gentle Richard. No man cried 'God save him.' - Rich. II. v. 2. 28.

-

Perhaps we should arrange as follows: He'll spend that - kiss Which is my heaven to have. - Come [applying the asp - to her bosom] - Thou mortal wretch, With thy sharp - teeth this knot intrinsicate Of life at once untie. - A. and C. v. 2. 306.

-

This seems better than scanning the words from "which" to "wretch" as one - line, either (1) as an ordinary line, with "come, thou mór | tal - wretch," or (2) as a trimeter couplet, making "come" a dissyllable.

-

So it is better to arrange: Buckingham, - I prithee pardon me That I have - giv'n no answer all this while. - 2 Hen. VI. v. 1. 32.

-

Merely with a special view to mark a solemn pause Shakespeare writes: - So, as a painted tyrant Pyrrhus stood, And, - like a neutral to his will and matter, - Did nothing. But, as we often see, - &c. - Hamlet, ii. 2. 504.

-

Such irregularities are very rare. Sirrah, A word with you. Attend those men our - pleasure? is the right way to arrange Macb. iii. 1. 45, 46. Shakespeare could not possibly (as - Globe) make "our pleasure" a detached foot.

-

The ejaculation seems not a part of the verse in Hath - séiz'd | the wáste | ful kíng. | [O,] what - pít | y ís it. - Rich. II. iii. 4. 55. - And hé | himsélf | not - présent. | [O,] forefénd | it, Gód! - Rich. II. iv. 1. 129.

-

See also 498, at end; 503.

-
-
- The amphibious section -

The Amphibious Section. When a verse consists of two parts uttered by two - speakers, the latter part is frequently the former part of the following - verse, being, as it were, amphibious--thus: - S. The E'ng | lish - fórce, | so pléase you, || - M. Táke thy | face hénce. - || Séyton, | I'm síck | at héart. - Macbeth, v. 3. 19. - M. Néws, my | good - lórd, | from Róme. || - Ant. Grátes me: | the súm. || - Cleo. Nay, héar | them, A'n | - toný. - A. and C. i. 1. 19. - B. Who's thére? | - M. A fríend. || - B. Whát, sir, | not yét | at - rést? || The kíng's | - abéd. - Macbeth, ii. 1. 10. - Kent. This óff | ice tó - you. || - Gent. I' will | talk fúr | ther - wíth || you. || - Kent. Nó, | do not. - Lear, iii. 1. 42. - Gent. Which twáin | have - bróught | her tó.|| - Edg. Hail, gént | le sír. | - Gent. Sir, spéed | you, - whát's | your wíll? - Lear, iv. 6. 212. - Prosp. Agáinst | what - shóuld | ensue. || - Mir. How cáme | we ashóre? || - Prosp. By Pró | vidénce | - divíne. - Temp. i. 2. 158. - Claud. And húg | it ín - | my árms. || - Is. Thére spake | my bró | - ther, || thére | my fá | ther's - gráve. - M. for M. iii. 1. 86. - E. How fáres | the - prínce? || - Mess. Well, mád | am, ánd | in - héalth. || Duch. Whát is | thy - néws, then? - Rich. III. ii. 4. 40. - Brut. That óth | er mén - | begín. || - Cas. Then léave | him óut. || - Casca. Indéed | he ís | not - fít. - J. C. ii. 1. 153. - Probably-- Macb. And bréak it - | to our hópe. || I wíll | not - fíght | with thée.|| - Macd. Then yíeld | thee, - cóward. - Macbeth, v. 8. 22. - Compare also Macbeth, i. 4. 43, 44; - ii. 3. 75, 101-2; iii. 1. 18 19, 2. 12-13, 4. 12, 15, 20, 151; J. C. ii. 4. 16, 17; Coriol. iii. 2. 6; Othello, iii. 3. - 282, &c.

-

In the following instance the first "still" is emphatic: Oliv. As hówl | ing áft | - er músic.|| - Duke. Stíll | so crú || el! - Oliv. Stíll | so cón | - stant, lórd. - T. N. v. 1. 113.

-

Sometimes a section will, on the one side, form part of a regular line, - and, on the other, part of a trimeter couplet. Hor. Of míne | own éyes. || - Mar. I's it | not like | the - kíng? || - Hor. As thóu | art tó | - thysélf. - Hamlet, i. 1. 58, 59. - Ophel. In hón | ourá | - ble fáshion. | Pol. Ay, fásh | - ion yóu | - may cáll it. || Go to, go - to. - Ib. i. 3. 112. - Ham. Nó, it | is - strúck. || Hor. Indéed, | I - héard | it nót; || then ít | - draws néar | the séason. - Ib. i. 4. 4.

-

In the last example, "indeed," when combined with what follows, is a detached interjection (512).

-
-
- A verse continued, spite of interruptions -

Interruptions are sometimes not allowed to interfere with the - completeness of the speaker's verse.

-

This is natural in dialogue, when the interruption comes from a third - person: Polon. Práy you | be - róund | with hím. | (Ham. [Within] Mother, mother, mother!) - Queen. I'll wár | rant - yoú. - Hamlet, iii. 4. 5, 6. Or, - when a man is bent on continuing what he has to say: Ham. Rashly--and that should teach - us There's a divinity that shapes our ends, Rough-hew - them how we will-- (Hor. That's certain.) - Ham. Up from my cabin, &c. - Hamlet, v. 2. 11, 12. - Shy. This is (461) kínd | I - óffer-- (Bass. This were kindness.) - Shy. This kínd | ness wíll - | I shów. - M. of V. i. 3. 143. - King R. Rátcliffe-- | - (Rat. My lord.) - King R. The sún | will nót - | be séen | to-day. - Rich. III. v. 3. 281. - Brutus. Awáy, | - slight mán. | (Cassius. Is't possible?) - Brutus. Héar me, | for I' | will - speak. - J. C. iv. 3. 37, 38. Or, - when a speaker is pouring forth his words, endeavouring to break through - the obstacle of unintelligence, as Kent trying to make himself - intelligible to the mad Lear: Kent. Nó, my | good lórd; | I ám | - the vér | y mán-- (Lear. I'll - see that straight.) Kent. Thát from | - your fírst | of díf | ference ánd | - decáy Have fóll | ow'd your | sad stéps, | -- - (Lear. You're welcome hither.) Kent. Nor nó | man - élse. - i.e. "I and no one else." Then, in despair of - making himself understood, Kent continues: All's cheerless, dark, and deadly.

-

Sometimes the interlocutor's words, or the - speaker's continuation, will complete the line: Cæsar. So múch | as - lánk | ed nót. | (Folio has lank'd.) - Lep. 'Tis pít | y óf him. - Cæsar. Lét his | shames - quíckly. - A. and C. i. 4. 71.

-

If there are two interlocutors, sometimes either interlocution will complete the line: - Gent. Than ís | - his úse. | - Widow. Lord, hów | we lóse - | our páins! - Helena. All's wéll | that - énds | well yét. - A. W. v. 1. 24, 25. - Bru. Good Márc | ius | - hóme | again. | - Sic. The vé | ry tríck on't. - Men. Thís is | - unlíkely. - Coriol. iv. 6. 71.

-
-
- Rhyme, when used -

Rhyme. Rhyme was often used as an effective termination at the end of the - scene. When the scenery was not changed, or the arrangements were so - defective that the change was not easily perceptible, it was, perhaps, - additionally desirable to mark that a scene was finished. The rhyme in - T. N. ii. 2. 32 is perhaps a token that the - scene once concluded with these lines, and that the nine lines that - follow are a later addition.

-

Rhyme was also sometimes used in the same conventional way, to mark an - aside, which otherwise the audience might - have great difficulty in knowing to be an aside. Thus, in a scene where there are no other rhyming - lines, Queen Margaret is evidently intended to utter Rich. III. iv. 4. 16, 17; 20, 21, as asides, though there is no notice of it. One of the lines even - rhymes with the line of another speaker: Q. Eliz. When didst thou sleep, when such a deed - was done? - Q. Marg. When holy Harry died, and my - sweet son. - Rich. III. iv. 4. 24, - 25.

-

Queen Margaret does not show herself till line 35, as also in Rich. III. i. 3. till line 157, though in the - latter scene the asides do not rhyme.

-
-
- Prose, when used -

Prose. Prose is not only used in comic scenes; it is adopted for letters - (M. of V. iv. 1. 149-66), and on other - occasions where it is desirable to lower the dramatic pitch: for - instance, in the more colloquial parts of the household scene between - Volumnia and Virgilia, Coriol. i. 3, where the - scene begins with prose, then passes into verse, and returns finally to - prose. It is also used to express frenzy, Othello, iv. 1. 34-44; and madness, Lear, iv. 6. 130; and the higher flights of the imagination, - Hamlet, ii. 2. 310-20

-
-
-
-
- SIMILE AND METAPHOR. -
-
- -

Similarity.--In order to describe an object that - has not been seen we use the description of some object or objects that - have been seen. Thus, to describe a lion to a person who had never seen - one, we should say that it had something like a horse's mane, the claws - of a cat, &c. We might say, "A lion is like a monstrous cat with a - horse's mane." This sentence expresses a likeness of things, or a similarity:

-
-
- -

Simile.--In order to describe some relation that - cannot be seen, e.g. the relation between a ship - and the water, as regards the action of the former upon the latter, to a - landsman who had never seen the sea or a ship, we might say, "The ship - acts upon the water as a plough turns up the land." In other words, "The - relation between the ship and the sea is similar to the relation - between the plough and the land." This sentence expresses a similarity of relations, and is called a simile. It is frequently expressed thus:

-

"As the plough turns up the land, so the ship acts on the sea."

-

- Def. - A Simile is a sentence expressing a similarity of - relations. -

-

Consequently a simile is a kind of rhetorical proportion, and must, when - fully expressed, contain four terms:

-

A : B :: C : D.

-
-
- -

Compression of Simile into Metaphor.--A simile is cumbrous, and better - suited for poetry than for prose. Moreover, when a simile has been long - in use, there is a tendency to consider the assimilated relations not - merely as similar but as identical. The simile modestly asserts - that the relation between the ship and the sea is like ploughing. The compressed - simile goes further, and asserts that the relation between the - ship and the sea is ploughing. It is expressed - thus: "The ship ploughs the sea."

-

Thus the relation between the plough and the land is transferred to the ship and the sea. A simile thus compressed - is called a Metaphor, i.e. transference.

-

- Def. - A Metaphor is a transference of the relation between one - set of objects to another, for the purpose of brief - explanation. -

-
-
- -

Metaphor fully stated or implied.--A metaphor may be either fully stated, - as "The ship ploughs (or is the - plough of) the sea," or implied, as "The - winds are the horses that draw the plough of the - sea." In the former case it is distinctly stated, in the latter - implied, that the "plough of the sea" represents a ship.

-
-
- -

Implied Metaphor the basis of language.--A great part of our ordinary - language, all that relates to the relations of invisible things, - necessarily consists of implied metaphors; for we - can only describe invisible relations by means of visible ones. We are - in the habit of assuming the existence of a certain proportion or analogy between the relations of the mind and - those of the body. This analogy is the foundation - of all words that express mental and moral qualities. For example, we do - not know how a thought suggests itself suddenly to the mind, but we do know how an external object makes itself felt - by the body. Experience teaches us that anything which strikes the body makes itself suddenly felt. Analogy suggests - that whatever is suddenly perceived comes in the same - way into contact with the mind. Hence the simile--"As a stone - strikes the body, so a thought makes itself perceptible to the mind." - This simile may be compressed into the full - metaphor thus, "The thought struck my mind," or into the implied metaphor thus, "This is a striking thought." In many words that express immaterial objects the - implied metaphor can easily be traced through the derivation, as in - "excellence," "tribulation," "integrity," "spotlessness," &c.

-

N.B. The use of metaphor is well illustrated in words that describe the - effects of sound. Since the sense of hearing (probably in all nations - and certainly among the English) is less powerful and less suggestive of - words than the senses of sight, taste, and touch, the poorer sense is - compelled to borrow a part of its vocabulary from the richer senses. - Thus we talk of "a sweet voice," "a soft whisper," "a sharp - scream," "a piercing shriek," and the Romans used - the expression "a dark-coloured voice,""Vox fusca." where we - should say "a rough voice."

-
-
- -

Metaphor expanded.--As every simile can be compressed into a metaphor, so, conversely, every metaphor can be expanded into its simile. The following is the rule for expansion. - It has been seen above that the simile consists of four terms. In the - third term of the simile stands the subject ("ship," for instance) whose - unknown predicated relation ("action of ship on water") is to be - explained. In the first term stands the corresponding subject ("plough") - whose predicated relation ("action on land") is known. In the second - term is the known relation. The fourth term is the unknown predicated - relation which requires explanation. Thus-- - the - plough - turns up the land, - so - the ship - acts on the - sea. - Known - subject. - Known predicate. - - Subject whose predicate is - unknown. - Unknown - predicate. -
Sometimes the fourth term or unknown predicate may represent - something that has received no name in the language. Thus, if we take - the words of Hamlet, "In my mind's eye," the metaphor when expanded - would become-- - - As - the body - is enlightened by the - eye, - so - the mind - is enlightened by a certain - perceptive faculty. - - Known subject. - Known predicate. - - Subject whose predicate is - unknown. - Unknown - predicate. -
For several centuries there was no word in the Latin language - to describe this "perceptive faculty of the mind." At last they coined - the word "imaginatio," which appears in English as "imagination." This - word is found as early as Chaucer; but it is quite conceivable that the - English lan guage should, like the Latin, have passed through its best - period without any single word to describe the "mind's eye."

-
-
- -

The details of the expansion will vary according to the point and - purpose of the metaphor. Thus, when Macbeth (act iii. sc. 1) says that - he has "given his eternal jewel to the common enemy of man," the point - of the metaphor is apparently the pricelessness of a pure soul or good - conscience, and the metaphor might be expanded thus--

-

"As a jewel is precious to the man who wears it, so is a good conscience - precious to the man who possesses it."

-

But in Rich. II. i. 1. 180, the same metaphor is - expanded with reference to the necessity for its safe preservation :-- - A jewel in a ten-times barr'd-up chest Is a - bold spirit in a loyal breast.

-
-
- -

Personal Metaphor.--There is a universal desire among men that visible - nature, e.g. mountains, winds, trees, rivers and - the like, should have a power of sympathising with men. This desire - begets a kind of poetical belief that such a sympathy actually exists. - Further, the vocabulary expressing the variable moods of man is so much - richer than that which expresses the changes of nature that the latter - borrows from the former. Hence the morn is said - to laugh, mountains to frown, - winds to whisper, rivulets to prattle, - oaks to sigh. - Hence arises what may be called Personal Metaphor.

-

- Def. - A Personal Metaphor is a transference of personal - relations to an impersonal object for the purpose of brief - explanation. -

-
-
- -

Personal Metaphors expanded.--The first term will always be "a person;" - the second, the predicated relation properly belonging to the person and - improperly transferred to the impersonal object; the third, the - impersonal object. Thus--

-

"As a person frowns, so an overhanging mountain (looks gloomy).

-

"As a child prattles, so a brook (makes a ceaseless cheerful - clatter)."

-
-
- -

Personifications.--Men are liable to certain feelings, such as shame, - fear, repentance and the like, which seem not to - be originated by the person, but to come upon him - from without. For this reason such impersonal - feelings are in some languages represented by impersonal verbs. In Latin these verbs are numerous, "pudet," - "piget," "tædet," "pœnitet," "libet," &c. In Early - English they were still more numerous, and even now we retain not only - "it snows," "it rains," but also (though more rarely) "methinks," - "meseems," "it shames me," "it repents me." Men are, however, not - contented with separating their feelings from - their own person; they also feel a desire to - account for them. For this purpose they have often imagined as the - causes of their feelings, Personal Beings, such as Hope, Fear, Faith, - &c. Hence arose what may be called Personification.

-

In later times men have ceased to believe in the personal existence of - Hope and Fear, Graces and nymphs, Flora and Boreas; but poets still use - Personification, for the purpose of setting before us with greater - vividness the invisible operations of the human mind and the slow and - imperceptible processes of inanimate nature.

-

- Def. - Personification is the creation of a fictitious Person - in order to account for unaccountable results, or for the purpose of - vivid illustration. -

-
-
- -

Personifications cannot be expanded.--The process of expansion into - simile can be performed in the case of a Personal Metaphor, because - there is implied a comparison between a Person and an impersonal object. - But the process cannot be performed where (as in Personifications) the - impersonal object has no material existence, but is the mere creation of - the fancy, and presents no point of comparison. "A frowning mountain" - can be expanded, because there is implied a comparison between a - mountain and a person, a gloom and a frown. But "frowning Wrath" cannot - be expanded, because there is no comparison.

-

It is the essence of a metaphor that it should be literally false, as in - "a frowning mountain." It is the essence of a personification that, - though founded on imagination, it is conceived to be literally true, as - in "pale fear," "dark dishonour." A painter would represent "death" as - "pale," and "dishonour" as "dark," though he would not represent a - "mountain" with a "frown," or a "ship" like a "plough."

-
-
- -

Apparent Exception.--The only case where a simile is involved and an - expansion is possible is where a person, as for instance Mars, the God - of War, is represented as doing something which he is not imagined to do - literally. Thus the phrase "Mars mows down his foes" is not literally - true. No painter would represent Mars (though he would Time) with a - scythe. It is therefore a metaphor and, as such, capable of expansion - thus :--

-

"As easily as a haymaker mows down the grass, so easily does Mars cut - down his foes with his sword."

-

But the phrase "Mars slays his foes" is, from a poet's or painter's point - of view, literally true. It is therefore no metaphor, and cannot be - expanded.

-
-
- -

Personification analysed.--Though we cannot expand a Personification into - a simile, we can explain the details of it. The same analogy which leads men to find a correspondence between visible and invisible - objects leads them also to find a similarity between cause and effect. This belief, which is - embodied in the line-- Who drives fat oxen - should himself be fat, is the basis of all Personification. - Since fear makes men look pale, and dishonour gives a dark and scowling - expression to the face, it is inferred that Fear is "pale," and Dishonour "dark." And in the same way Famine is - "gaunt;" Jealousy "green-eyed;" Faith "pure-eyed;" Hope - "white-handed."

-
-
- -

Good and bad Metaphors.--There are certain laws regulating the formation - and employment of metaphors which should be borne in mind.

-

(1.) A metaphor must not be used unless it is needed - for explanation or vividness, or to throw light upon the thought of - the speaker. Thus the speech of the Gardener, Rich. II. iii. 4. 33,-- Go then, and - like an executioner Cut off the heads of our fast-growing - sprays, &c. is inappropriate to the character of the - speaker, and conveys an allusion instead of an explanation. It - illustrates what is familiar by what is unfamiliar, and can only be - justified by the fact that the gardener is thinking of the disordered - condition of the kingdom of England and the necessity of a powerful king - to repress unruly subjects.

-

(2.) A metaphor must not enter too much into - detail: for every additional detail increases the improbability - that the correspondence of the whole comparison can be sustained. Thus, - if King Richard (Rich. II. v. 5. 50) had been - content, while musing on the manner in which he could count time by his - sighs, to say-- For now hath Time made me his - numbering clock, - there would have been little or no offence against taste. - But when he continues-- My thoughts are - minutes, and with sighs they jar Their watches on unto mine - eyes, the outward watch, Whereto my finger, like a dial's - point, Is pointing still, in cleansing them from tears. - Now, sir, the sound that tells what hour it is Are clamorous - groans which strike upon my heart, Which is the bell,-- - we have an excess of detail which is only justified because it - illustrates the character of one who is always "studying to - compare," - I have been studying how I may - compare This prison where I live unto the - world; * * * * * I cannot do it; yet I'll hammer it out. - Rich. II. v. 5. - 1. and "hammering out" unnatural - comparisons.

-

(3.) A metaphor must not be far-fetched nor dwell upon - the details of a disgusting picture: - Here lay Duncan, His silver skin - laced with his golden blood; . . . . . there the murderers - Steep'd in the colours of their trade, their - daggers - Unmannerly breech'd with gore. - Macbeth, ii. 3. 117. There - is but little, and that far-fetched, similarity between gold lace and blood, or - between bloody daggers and breech'd legs. The slightness of the similarity, recalling the - greatness of the dissimilarity, disgusts us with the attempted - comparison. Language so forced is only appropriate in the mouth of a - conscious murderer dissembling guilt.

-

(4.) Two metaphors must not be confused together, - particularly if the action of the one is inconsistent with the - action of the other.

-

It may be pardonable to surround, as it were, one - metaphor with another. Thus, fear may be compared to an aguefit, and an - ague-fit passing away may be compared to the overblowing of a storm. - Hence, "This ague-fit of fear is overblown" (Rich. - II. iii. 2. 190) is justifiable. But Was the hope - drunk Wherein you dressed yourself? Hath it slept - since? - Macbeth, i. 7. 36. - is, apart from the context, objectionable; for it makes - Hope a person and a dress in the same breath. It may, however, probably - be justified on the supposition that Lady Macbeth is playing on her - husband's previous expression-- I have - bought Golden opinions from all sorts of people, Which - would be worn now in their newest gloss, Not cast aside so - soon.

-

(5.) A metaphor must be wholly false, and must not - combine truth with falsehood.

-

"A king is the pilot of the state," is a good metaphor. "A careful - captain is the pilot of his ship," is a bad one. So Ere my - tongue Shall wound mine honour with such feeble wrong, - Or sound so base a parle, - Rich. II. i. 1. 190. is - objectionable. The tongue, though it cannot "wound," can touch. It would - have been better that "honour's" enemy should be intangible, that - thereby the proportion and the perfection of the falsehood might be - sustained. Honour can be wounded intangibly by "slander's venom'd spear" - (Rich. II. i. 1. 171); but, in a metaphor, - not so well by the tangible tongue. The same objection applies to - Ten thousand bloody crowns of mothers' sons - Shall ill-become the flower of England's face, Change the - complexion of her maid-pale peace To scarlet indignation, - and bedew Her pastures' grass with faithful English - blood. - Rich. II. iii. 3. 96. If - England is to be personified, it is England's blood, not the blood of - ten thousand mothers, which will stain her face. There is also a - confusion between the blood which mantles in a blush and which is shed; - and, in the last line, instead of "England's face," we come down to the - literal "pastures' grass."

-

(6.) Personifications must be regulated by the laws - of personality. No other rule can be laid down. But exaggerations like - the following must be avoided:-- Comets, - importing change of times and states, Brandish your crystal - tresses in the sky, And with them scourge the bad revolting - stars. - 1 Hen. VI. i. 1. 2. The - Furies may be supposed to scourge their prostrate victims with their - snaky hair, and comets have been before now regarded as scourges in the - hand of God. But the liveliest fancy would be tasked to imagine the - stars in revolt, and scourged back into obedience by the crystal hair of - comets.

-
-
-
-
- - \ No newline at end of file diff --git a/data/abbott/grammar/__cts__.xml b/data/abbott/grammar/__cts__.xml new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d1b87d7 --- /dev/null +++ b/data/abbott/grammar/__cts__.xml @@ -0,0 +1,12 @@ + + + A Shakespearean Grammar + + + A Shakespearean Grammar + Edwin Abbott Abbott. A Shakespearian Grammar. London and New York: Macmillan and Company, 1870. + + diff --git a/data/abbott/grammar/grammar.xml b/data/abbott/grammar/grammar.xml new file mode 100644 index 0000000..c68865a --- /dev/null +++ b/data/abbott/grammar/grammar.xml @@ -0,0 +1,36264 @@ + + + + + + + A Shakespearian Grammar + E. A. Abbott + + + + + Trustees of Tufts University + Medford, MA + Perseus Project + + abbott.grammar.perseus-eng1.xml + + Available under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International License + + + + + + A Shakespearian Grammar + Edwin Abbott Abbott + + London and New York + Macmillan and Company + 1870 + + + https://archive.org/details/shakespeariangra0000abbo/page/n5/mode/2up + + + + + + +

later

+ + + + +

This pointer extracts paragraph number.

+ + +

This pointer extracts paragraph number.

+ + + + + + + English + Greek + Latin + German + French + Italian + + + + converted to TEI P5 + + + + + + + + +
+ PREFACE TO THIRD EDITION. + + + +

THE success which has attended the First and Second Editions of the + SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR, and the demand for a Third Edition + within a year of the publication of the First, has encouraged the Author to + endeavour to make the work somewhat more useful, and to render it, as far as + possible, a complete book of reference for all difficulties of Shakespearian + syntax or prosody. For this purpose the whole of Shakespeare has been re-read, + and an attempt has been made to include within this Edition the explanation of + every idiomatic difficulty (where the text is not confessedly corrupt) that + comes within the province of a grammar as distinct from a glossary.

+

The great object being to make a useful book of reference for students, and + especially for classes in schools, several Plays have been indexed so fully that + with the aid of a glossary and historical notes the references will serve for a + complete commentary. These Plays are, As You Like It, + Coriolanus, Hamlet, Henry V., + Julius Cœsar, Lear, Macbeth, + Merchant of Venice, Midsummer Night's Dream, + Richard II., Richard III., Tempest, + Twelfth Night. These indices have been omitted in the + electronic edition. It is hoped that these copious indexes will meet + a want, by giving some definite work to be prepared by the class, whether as a + holiday task or in the work of the term. The want of some such distinct work, to + give thoroughness and definiteness to an English lesson, has been + felt by many teachers of experience. A complete table of the contents of each + paragraph has been prefixed, together with a Verbal Index at the end. The + indexes may be of use to students of a more advanced stage, and perhaps may + occasionally be found useful to the general reader of Shakespeare.

+

A second perusal of Shakespeare, with a special reference to idiom and prosody, + has brought to light several laws which regulate many apparent irregularities. + The interesting distinction between thou and + you (Pars. 231--235), for example, has not hitherto + attracted the attention of readers, or, as far as I am aware, of commentators on + Shakespeare. The use of the relative with plural antecedent and singular verb + (Par. 246); the prevalence of the third person plural in + -s (Par. 333), which does not appear in modern + editions of Shakespeare; the "confusion of proximity" (Par. 412); the + distinction between an adjective before and after a noun; these and many other + points which were at first either briefly or not at all discussed, have + increased the present to more than thrice the size of the original book. I + propose now to stereotype this edition, so that no further changes need be + anticipated.

+

It may be thought that the amplification of the Prosody is unnecessary, at all + events, for the purpose of a school-book. My own experience, however, leads me + to think that the Prosody of Shakespeare has peculiar interest for boys, and + that some training in it is absolutely necessary if they are to read Shakespeare + critically. The additions which have been made to this part of + the book have sprung naturally out of the lessons in English which I have been + in the habit of giving; and as they are the results of practical experience, I + am confident they will be found useful for school purposes.The somewhat grotesque name of "amphibious verse" (Par. + 513) sprang in this way from class-teaching. I have retained it, as + answering its purpose, by communicating its meaning readily and + impressively. A conjectural character, more apparent however than + real, has perhaps been given to this part of the book from the necessity that I + felt of setting down every difficult verse of Shakespeare where the + text was not acknowledged as corrupt, or where the difficulty was more than + slight. Practically, I think, it will be found that the rules of the Prosody + will be found to solve most of the difficulties that will present themselves to + boys--at least, in the thirteen Plays above mentioned.

+

Besides obligations mentioned in the First Edition, I must acknowledge the great + assistance I have received from MÄTZNER'S + Englische Grammatik (3 vols., Berlin, + 1865), whose enormous collection of examples deserves + notice. I am indebted to the same author for some points illustrating the + connection between Early and Elizabethan English. Here, however, I have received + ample assistance from Mr. F. J. Furnivall, Mr. R. + Morris, and others, whose kindness I am glad to have an opportunity + of mentioning. In particular, I must here acknowledge my very great obligation + to the Rev. W. W. Skeat, late Fellow of Christ's College, + Cambridge, whose excellent edition of William of Palerne + (Early English Text Society, + 1867), and whose Mœso-Gothic + Dictionary (Asher, London, + 1866), have been of great service to me. Mr. + Skeat also revised the whole of the proof-sheets, and many of his + suggestions are incorporated in the present work. I may add here, that in + discussing the difference between thou and + you (231-5), and the monosyllabic + foot (480-6), I was not aware that I had been anticipated by + Mr. Skeat, who has illustrated the former point (with reference + to Early English) in William of Palerne, p. xlii., + and the latter in his Essay on the Metres of + Chaucer (vol. i., Aldine Edition, London, + 1866). The copious Index to + Layamon, edited by Sir Frederick Madden, has + also been of great service. I trust that, though care has been taken to avoid + any unnecessary parade of Anglo-Saxon, or Early English, that might interfere + with the distinct object of the work, the information on these points will be + found trust-worthy and useful. The Prosody has been revised throughout by + Mr. A. J. Ellis, whose work on Early English Pronunciation is + well known. Mr. Ellis's method of scansion and notation is not in + all respects the same as my own, but I have made several modifications in + consequence of his suggestive criticisms.

+

I have now only to express my hope that this little book may do something to + forward the development of English instruction in English schools. Taking the + very lowest ground, I believe that an intelligent study of English is the + shortest and safest way to attain to an intelligent and successful study of + Latin and Greek, and that it is idle to expect a boy to grapple with a sentence + of Plato or Thucydides if he cannot master a passage + of Shakespeare or a couplet of Pope. Looking, + therefore, at the study of English from the old point of view adopted by those + who advocate a purely classical instruction, I am emphatically of opinion that + it is a positive gain to classical studies to deduct from them an hour or two + every week for the study of English. But I need scarcely say that the time seems + not far off when every English boy who continues his studies to the age of + fifteen will study English for the sake of English; and where English is studied + Shakespeare is not likely to be forgotten.

+ + E. A. A. + 30th May, 1870. + +
+ + +
+ PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION. + + + +

THE object of this work is to furnish students of Shakespeare and Bacon with a + short systematic account of some points of difference between Elizabethan syntax + and our own. The words of these authors present but little + difficulty. They can be understood from glossaries, and, even without such aid, + a little reflection and attention to the context will generally enable us to hit + the meaning. But the differences of idiom are more perplexing. They + are more frequent than mere verbal difficulties, and they are less obvious and + noticeable. But it need hardly be said, that if we allow ourselves to fancy we + are studying Shakespeare critically, when we have not noticed and cannot explain + the simplest Shakespearian idiom, we are in danger of seriously lowering our + standard of accurate study, and so far from training we are untraining our + understanding. Nor is it enough to enumerate unusual idioms without explaining + them. Such is not the course we pursue in Latin and Greek, and our native tongue + should either not be studied critically at all, or be studied as thoroughly as + the languages of antiquity. Of course it is possible to study Shakespeare + with great advantage, and yet without any reference to textual criticism. + Only, it should be distinctly under-stood in such cases that textual + criticism is not attempted. +

+

The difficulty which the author has experienced in teaching pupils to read + Shakespearian verse correctly, and to analyse a metaphorical expression, has + induced him to add a few pages on Shakespeare's prosody and on the use of simile + and metaphor. +

+

A very important question in the study of English is, what should be the amount + and nature of the assistance given to students in the shape of notes. It is + clear that the mere getting up and reproducing a commentator's opinions, though + the process may fill a boy with useful information, can in no sense be called a + training. In the Notes and Questions at the end of this volume I have tried to + give no more help than is absolutely necessary. The questions may be of use as a + holiday-task, or in showing the student how to work the Grammar. They have been + for the most part answered by a class of boys from fourteen to sixteen years + old, and some by boys much younger.

+

In some of the sections of the Prosody I must acknowledge my obligations to + Mr. W. S. Walker's work on Shakespeare's Versification. + In correcting the proof-sheets I have gained much from consulting + Mr. Walker's + Criticisms on Shakespeare. Other + obligations are acknowledged in the course of the work; but the great mass of + the examples have been collected in the course of several years' close study of + Shakespeare and contemporaneous authors. I am aware that there will be found + both inaccuracies and incompleteness in this attempt to apply the rules of + classical scholarship to the criticism of Elizabethan English, but it is perhaps + from a number of such imperfect contributions that there will at last arise a + perfect English Grammar.

+
+ REFERENCES. +

The following works are referred to by the pages:-- + + + Ascham + Scholemaster + + Mayor + London + 1863 + + + + + + The Advancement of Learning + + Oxford + 1640 + + + + + + Bacon + Essays + + Wright + London + 1868 + + + + + + Ben Johnson + Works + + Gifford + London + 1838 + + + + + + North + Plutarch + + London + 1656 + + + + + + Florio + Montaigne + + London + 1603 + + + + + +

+

Wager, Heywood, Ingelend, &c., and + sometimes Beaumont and Fletcher, are quoted from + The Songs of the Dramatists,<title> + <name>J. W. Parker</name>, + <date>1855</date>.

+
+
+ WORKS REFERRED TO BY ABBREVIATIONS. +

Some of the plays of Shakespeare are indicated by the initials of the titles, + as follow: + + A. W. + All's Well that Ends + Well. + + + A. and C. + Antony and Cleopatra. + + + A. Y. L. + As You Like It. + + + C. of E. + Comedy of Errors. + + + J. C. + Julius Cæsar. + + + L. L. L. + Love's Labour Lost. + + + M. for M. + Measure for Measure. + + + M. of V. + Merchant of Venice. + + + M. W. of W. + Merry Wives of Windsor. + + + M. N. D. + Midsummer Night's Dream. + + + M. Ado + Much Ado about Nothing. + + + P. of T. + Pericles of Tyre. + + + R. and J. + Romeo and Juliet. + + + T. of Sh. + Taming of the Shrew. + + + T. of A. + Timon of Athens. + + + T. A. + Titus Andronicus. + + + Tr. and Cr. + Troilus and Cressida. + + + T. N. + Twelfth Night. + + + T. G. of V. + Two Gentlemen of Verona. + + + W. T. + Winter's Tale. + +

+

(The quotations are from the Globe edition unless otherwise specified.) + + Asch. + Ascham's Scholemaster. + + + B. E. + Bacon's Essays. + + + B. and F. + Beaumont and Fletcher + + + B. J. + Ben Jonson. + + + B. J. E. in + &c. + Every Man in his Humour. + + + B. J. E. out + &c. + Every Man out of his + Humour. + + + B. J. Cy.'s + Rev. + Cynthia's Revels. + + + B. J. Sil. + Wom. + Silent Woman. + + + B. J. Sejan. + Sejanus. + + + B. J. Sad + Sh. + Sad Shepherd. + + + L. C. + Lover's Complaint. + + + N. P. + North's Plutarch. + + + P. P. + Passionate Pilgrim. + + + R. of L. + Rape of Lucrece. + + + Sonn. + Shakespeare's Sonnets. + + + V. and A. + Venus and Adonis. + +
+

+

Numbers in parentheses thus (81) refer to the paragraphs of the Grammar.

+
+
+
+ INTRODUCTION. + +

ELIZABETHAN English, on a superficial view, appears to present this great point + of difference from the English of modern times, that in the former any + irregularities whatever, whether in the formation of words or in the combination + of words into sentences, are allowable. In the first place, almost any part of + speech can be used as any other part of speech. An adverb can be used as a verb, + They askance their eyes + (R. of L.) + ; as a noun, + the backward and abysm of time + (<abbr>Sonn.</abbr>) + ; or as an adjective, + a seldom pleasure + (<abbr>Sonn.</abbr>) + . Any noun, adjective, or neuter verb can be used as an active verb. You + can happy your friend, malice or + foot your enemy, or fall an axe on his neck. + An adjective can be used as an adverb; and you can speak and act + easy, + free, + excellent: or as a noun, and you can talk of fair + instead of beauty, and a pale instead of a + paleness. Even the pronouns are not exempt from these metamorphoses. + A he is used for a man, and a lady is described by a gentleman as + the fairest she he has yet beheld. + Spenser asks us to + Come down and learne the little what + That Thomalin can sayne. + Calend. Jul. v. 31 (Nares). + And Heywood, after dividing human diners into three classes thus--

+ + Some with small fare they be not pleased, + Some with much fare they be diseased, + Some with mean fare be scant appeased, + + + + +

adds with truly Elizabethan freedom--

+ + But of all somes none is displeased + To be welcome. + + + Compare + More by all mores. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 139. + + +

In the second place, every variety of apparent grammatical inaccuracy meets us. + He for him, him for + he; spoke and took, for + spoken and taken; plural nominatives with + singular verbs; relatives omitted where they are now considered necessary; + unnecessary antecedents inserted; shall for will, + should for would, would for + wish; to omitted after "I + ought," inserted after "I durst;" double + negatives; double comparatives ("more better," &c.) and superlatives; + such followed by which, that by + as, as used for as if; + that for so that; and lastly, some verbs + apparently with two nominatives, and others without any nominative at all. To + this long list of irregularities it may be added that many words, and + particularly prepositions and the infinitives of verbs, are used in a different + sense from the modern. Thus-- + + + To fright you thus methinks I am too savage, + + + + Macb. iv. 2. 70. + does not mean I am too savage to fright you. + Received of the most pious + Edward + shak. mac 3.6.27 + (170) does not mean + from Edward, but + by Edward; and when Shakespeare + says that the rich will not every hour survey his treasure, + for blunting the fine point of seldom + pleasure, he does not mean for the sake of, but + for fear of blunting pleasure.

+

On a more careful examination, however, these apparently disorderly and + inexplicable anomalies will arrange themselves under certain heads. It must be + remembered that the Elizabethan was a transitional period in the history of the + English language. On the one hand, there was the influx of new discoveries and + new thoughts requiring as their equivalent the coinage of new words (especially + words expressive of abstract ideas); on the other hand, the revival of classical + studies and the popularity of translations from Latin and Greek authors suggested Latin and Greek words (but principally Latin) as the + readiest and most malleable metal, or rather as so many ready-made coins + requiring only a slight national stamp to prepare them for the proposed + augmentation of the currency of the language. Moreover, the long and rounded + periods of the ancients commended themselves to the ear of the Elizabethan + authors. In the attempt to conform English to the Latin frame, the constructive + power of the former language was severely strained.

+

The necessity of avoiding ambiguity and the difficulty of connecting the end of a + long sentence with the beginning, gave rise to some irregularities, to the + redundant pronoun (242), the redundant + ‘that’ (285), and the + irregular ‘to’ (416).

+

But, for the most part, the influence of the classical languages was confined to + single words, and to the rhythm of the sentence. The syntax was + mostly English both in its origin and its development, and several constructions + that are now called anomalous (such as the double negative [406] and the double comparative [409]) + have, and had from the earliest period, an independent existence in English, and + are merely the natural results of a spirit which preferred clearness and vigour + of expression to logical symmetry. Many of the anomalies above mentioned may be + traced back to some peculiarities of Early English, modified by the transitional + Elizabethan period. Above all, it must be remembered that Early English was far + richer than Elizabethan English in inflections. As far as English inflections + are concerned the Elizabethan period was destructive rather than constructive. + Naturally, therefore, while inflections were being discarded, all sorts of + tentative experiments were made: some inflections were discarded that we have + restored, others retained that we have discarded. Again, sometimes where + inflections were retained the sense of their meaning and power had been lost, + and at other times the memory of inflections that were no longer visibly + expressed in writing still influenced the manner of expression. Thus Ben + Jonson writes:-- +

+

+ The persons plural keep the termination of the first person singular. In + former times, till about the reign of King Henry VIII. they were wont to be + formed by adding en thus:--Loven, sayen, complainen. But now (whatsoever is the cause) it is quite grown out of + use, and that other so generally prevailed that I dare not presume to set + this on foot again. +

+

He appears to be aware of the Midland plural in en (332) which is found only very rarely in Spenser and in + Pericles of Tyre, but not of the Northern plural in + es (333), which is very + frequently found in Shakespeare, and which presents the apparent anomaly of a + plural noun combined with a singular verb. And the same author does not seem to + be aware of the existence of the subjunctive mood in English. He ignores it in + his Etymology of a Verb, and, in the chapter on Syntax of + a Verb with a Noun, writes as follows:--

+

+ Nouns signifying a multitude, though they be of the singular number, + require a verb plural: + 'And wise men rehearsen in sentence, Where folk be drunken + there is no resistance.' + LYDGATE, lib. ii. + +

+

And he continues thus:--This exception is in other nouns also very + common, especially when the verb is joined to an adverb or + conjunction: + It is preposterous to execute a man before he + have been condemned. It would + appear hence that the dramatist was ignorant of the force of the inflection of + the subjunctive, though he frequently uses it. Among the results of inflectional + changes we may set down the following anomalies:-- + Inflections discarded but their power retained. + Hence + + spoke (343) + for spoken, + rid for ridden. + It should, however, be stated that the + n is often dropped in Early + English. + + You ought not walk for You ought + not walken (the old + infinitive). + The new infinitive (357) + to walk used in its new meaning and also + sometimes retaining its old gerundive signification. + Morris, Specimens of + Early English, p. xxxiii. Inf. + loven. Gerund, to + lovene. + + To glad (act.), to + mad + (act.), &c. (290) for + to gladden, + madden, &c. + The adverbial e (1) being discarded, an adjective appears + to be used as an adverb: He raged more + fierce, &c. + Other is used for + other(e), pl. other + men, &c. + The ellipsis of the pronoun (399) as a nominative may also be in part thus + explained. + + + Inflections retained with their old power. + + The subjunctive inflection frequently used to express a + condition--Go not my + horse, for If my horse + go not. Hence + + as with the subj. appears to be used for + as if, and for + and if, but (in the + sense of except) for except if, + &c. + The plural in en; very rarely. + The plural in es or + s; far more commonly. + + His used as the old genitive of + he for of him. + Me, him, + &c. used to represent other cases beside the objective and + the modern dative: I am appointed + him to murder you. + + + + Inflections retained but their power diminished or + lost. + + Thus he for him, + him for he; + I for me, + me for I, &c. + In the same way the s which was + the sign of the possessive case had so far lost its meaning + that, though frequently retained, it was sometimes replaced (in + mistake) by his and + her. + + + + Other anomalies may be explained by reference to the + derivations of words and the idioms of Early English. + Hence can be explained + + so followed by as; + + + such followed by + which (found in E. E. sometimes in + the form whuch or + wuch); + + that followed by + as; + + + who followed by + he; + + + the which put for + which; + + + shall for will, + should for + would, and + would for + wish. + + + + +

+

The four above-mentioned causes are not sufficient to explain all the anomalies + of Elizabethan style. There are several redundancies, and still more ellipses, + which can only be explained as follows. + + + Clearness was preferred to grammatical correctness, + and + + brevity both to correctness and clearness. + + Hence it was common to place words in the order in which they came uppermost in the mind without much regard to + syntax, and the result was a forcible and perfectly unambiguous but + ungrammatical sentence, such as: + + + The prince that feeds great natures they will sway + him. + <abbr>B. J.</abbr> + Sejanus. + + + As instances of brevity:-- + Be guilty of my death since of my + crime. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> + + + It cost more to get than to lose in a day. + <abbr>B. J.</abbr> + Poetaster. + + + + +

One great cause of the difference between Elizabethan and + Victorian English is, that the latter has introduced or developed + what may be called the division of labour. A few + examples will illustrate this.

+

The Elizabethan subjunctive (see VERBS, SUBJUNCTIVE) could + be used + optatively, or + to express a condition or + a consequence of a condition, + or to signify purpose after + that. + Now, all these different meanings are expressed by different + auxiliaries--would that! + should he come, + he would find, + that he may see,--and the subjunctive + inflection is restricted to a few phrases with if. + To walk is now either (1) a noun, or (2) denotes a + purpose, in order to walk. In Elizabethan English, + to walk might also denote + by walking, + as regards walking, + for walking; a licence now discarded, + except in one or two common phrases, such as I am happy + to say, &c. Similarly, Shakespeare + could write of vantage for + from vantage-ground, + of charity for for + charity's sake, + of mine honour for + on my honour, + of purpose for on + purpose, + of the city's cost for + at the city's cost, + of his body for as + regards his life, + made peace of enmity for peace + instead of enmity, + we shall find a shrewd contriver of him + for in him, + did I never speak of all that time for + during all that time. Similarly + by has been despoiled of many of its powers, + which have been divided among near, + in accordance with, + by reason of, + owing to. + But has been forced to cede some of its provinces to + unless and except. Lastly, + that, in Early English the only relative, had been already, before the Elizabethan times, + supplanted in many idioms by who and + which; but it still retained its meanings of + because, + inasmuch as, and when; sometimes under + the forms for that, + in that; sometimes without the + prepositions. These it has now lost, except in a few colloquial + phrases.

+

As a rule, then, the tendency of the English language has been to + divide the labour of expression as far as possible by diminishing + the task assigned to overburdened words and imposing it upon others. + There are, of course, exceptions to this rule--notably + who and which; but + this has been the general tendency. And in most cases it will be + found that the Victorian idiom is clearer but less terse than the + corresponding Elizabethan idiom which it has supplanted.

+ + The character of Elizabethan English is impressed upon its + pronunciation, as well as upon its idioms and words. As a rule their + pronunciation seems to have been more rapid than ours. Probably the + greater influence of spoken as compared with written English, sanctioned + many contractions which would now be judged intolerable if for the first + time introduced. (See 461.) This, however, + does not explain the singular variation of accent upon the same words in + the same author. Why should "exile," "aspect," "confessor," and many + other words, be accented now on the first, now on the second syllable? + The answer is, that during the unsettled Elizabethan period the foreign + influence was contending with varying success against the native rules + of English pronunciation. The English rule, as given by Ben Jonson, is + definite enough. "In dissyllabic simple nouns" (by which it is to be + supposed he means un-compounded), "the accent is on the first, as + 'bélief,' 'hónour,' &c." But he goes on to say, that "all verbs + coming from the Latin, either of the supine or otherwise, hold the + accent as it is found in the first person present of those Latin verbs." + Hence a continual strife over every noun derived from Latin participles: + the English language claiming the new comer as her naturalized subject, + bound by English laws; the Latin, on the other hand, + asserting a partial jurisdiction over her emigrants. Hence + accéss and áccess, + precépt and précept, + contráct (noun) and + cóntract, instínct and + ínstinct, relápse and + rélapse. The same battle raged over other + Latin words not derived from participles: + commérce and cómmerce, + obdúrate and óbdurate, + sepúlchre and + sépulchre, contráry + and cóntrary, authórize + and aúthorize, perséver + and persevére, cónfessor + and conféssor. The battle terminated in a + thoroughly English manner. An arbitrary compromise has been effected + between the combatants. Respéct, + relápse, succéss, + succéssor, were ceded to the Latin: + áspect, cóllapse, + Collapse is accented on the last syllable + in most dictionaries. + áccess, sépulchre, were + appropriated by the English. But while the contest was pending, and + prisoners being taken and retaken on either side, we must not be + surprised at finding the same word ranged now under native, now under + foreign colours. +

Words then used literally are now used metaphorically, + and vice versâ. +

+

The effect of this is most apparent in the altered use of + prepositions. For instance, by, originally + meaning near, has supplanted + of in the metaphorical sense of + agency, as it may in its turn be supplanted by + with or some other preposition. This is + discussed more fully under the head of prepositions (138). Here a few illustrations will be + given from other words. It is not easy to discover a defined law + regulating changes of metaphor. There is no reason why we should + not, with Beaumont and Fletcher, talk of living at a + deep + How brave lives he that keeps a fool, although the + rate be deeper, But he that is + his own fool, sir, does live a great deal + cheaper. rate as well as a + high rate. But it will + be found with respect to many words derived from Latin and Greek, + that the Elizabethans used them literally and generally; we, + metaphorically and particularly. Thus "metaphysical" was + used by Shakespeare in the broader meaning of "supernatural;" and + "fantastical" could be applied even to a murder, in the wide sense + of "imagined." So "exorbitant" was out of the path, + uncommon; now only applied to that which + is uncommonly "expensive." So extravagant ( + The extravagant and erring + spirit, + Hamlet, i. 1 + ) has been restricted to + wandering beyond the bounds of + economy. "To aggravate" now means, except when applied + to disease, "to add to the mental burdens of any one," hence "to + vex;" but in Sonn. 146 we find to + aggravate thy store in the literal sense of to + add to the weight of or increase. So + journall meant diurnal or + daily; now it is restricted to a "daily" + newspaper or memoir. The fact is that, in the influx of Greek and + Latin words into the English language, many were introduced to + express ideas that either could be, or were already, expressed in + the existing vocabulary. Thus we do not require "metaphysical" to + express that which is supernatural, nor "fantastical" to express + that which is imagined; "exorbitant" is unnecessary in the sense of + "uncommon;" "extravagant" (though it has a special force in + the extravagant and erring + spirit, + Hamlet, i. 1 + ) is not in most cases so obvious as "wandering;" "increase" + is simpler than "aggravate," and "daily" more English than + "diurnal." Similarly "speculation" is unnecessary to express the + power of seeing, "advertised" useless in the sense of "warned" or + "informed" (Lear, iv. 6. 214), "vulgar" + in the sense of common. Such words, once introduced into the + language, finding the broader room which they had been intended to + fill already occupied, were forced to take narrower meanings. They + did this, for the most part, by confining themselves to one out of + many meanings which they had formerly represented, or by adopting + metaphorical and philosophical instead of literal and material + significations; and as the sense of their derivation and original + meaning became weaker, the transition became easier. This is not + merely true of words derived from Latin and Greek. "Travail," for + example, finding itself supplanted in its original sense by "work" + or "labour," has narrowed itself to a special meaning: the same is + true of "beef," "pork," &c.

+

On the other hand, some Latin and Greek words that + express technicalities have, as the sense of their exact meaning was + weakened, gradually become more loosely and generally used. Thus, + "influence" means now more than the mere influence of the stars on + men; "triumph," "preposterous," "pomp," "civil," "ovation," and + "decimate," have lost much of their technical meaning. Of these + words it may be said, that Shakespeare uses them more literally and + particularly than we do. Thus, "triumph" is used for a show at a + festival; "civil" is used for peaceful; + preposterous ass + (T. of Sh. iii. 1. 9) + is applied to a man who put music before + philosophy; + decimation + (T. of A. v. 1. 31) + is used in its technical sense for a tithed + death. +

+

One cause that has affected the meaning of Latin-derived words has + been the preference with which they have been selected in order to + express depreciation. This has narrowed some words to an + unfavourable signification which they did not originally possess. + Thus, "impertinent" in Elizabethan authors meant not to the + point; "officious" could then mean + obliging, and a clever person could be described + as + an admirable conceited fellow + (W. T. iv. 4. 203) + .

+

A classical termination (446) may + sometimes be treated as active or as passive. Hence "plausibly" is + used for with applause actively. + The Romans plausibly did give + consent. + R. of L. + + + A very inconsiderate + (inconsiderable) handful of English. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> Appendix + 31. + Thus, on the one hand, we have fluxive + eyes (eyes flowing with tears: L. + C. 8), and on the other the more common + passive sense, as "the inexpressive she" (the woman + whose praises cannot be expressed).

+

With respect to words of English or French origin, it is more + difficult to establish any rule. All that can be said is that the + Elizabethan, as well as the Victorian meaning, may be traced to the + derivation of the word. Why, for instance, should not Ben Jonson + write-- + Frost fearing myrtle shall impale + my head. + Poetast. i. 1. + + + i.e. + take in within its pale, surround, as justifiably as + we use the word in its modern sense of "transfixing?" Why should not + sirens "train" (draw or decoy--trahere) their victims to destruction, + as well as educators "train" their pupils onward on the path of + knowledge? We talk of a world of trouble + to signify an infinity; why should not Bacon + (<abbr>E.</abbr> 38) talk of + "a globe of precepts?" Owing to the deficiency of their + vocabulary, and their habit of combining prepositions with verbs, to + make distinct words almost like the Germans, the Elizabethans used + to employ many common English words, such as "pass," "hold," "take," + in many various significations. Thus we find + take in the sense of + "bewitch;" + "interrupt" ("You take him too quickly, + Marcius," B. J. Poetast.); + "consider" ("The whole court shall take + itself abused," B. J. Cy.'s Rev. v. 1); + "understand" ("You'll take him + presently," E. out &c. i. 1); and + "resort to" ("He was driven by foule weather to + take a poor man's cottage," N. + P. 597). + With prepositions the word has many more meanings. + "Take out"="copy;" "take in"="subdue;" + "take up"="borrow;" "take in with" + (Bacon)="side with;" "take up"="pull up" of a horse. + And these meanings are additional to the many other meanings which + the word still retains. To enter further into the subject of the + formation and meaning of words is not the purpose of this treatise. + The glossaries of Nares and Halliwell supply the materials for a + detailed study of the subject. One remark may be of use to the + student before referring him to the following pages. The enumeration + of the points of difference between Shakespearian and modern English + may seem to have been a mere list of irregularities and proofs of + the inferiority of the former to the latter. And it is true that the + former period presents the English language in a transitional and + undeveloped condition, rejecting and inventing much that the verdict + of posterity has retained and discarded. it was an age of + experiments, and the experiments were not always successful. While + we have accepted copious, ingenious, disloyal, we have + rejected as useless copy (in the sense of + "plenty"), ingin, and disnoble. But for + freedom, for brevity and for vigour, Elizabethan is superior to + modern English. Many of the words employed by Shakespeare and his + contemporaries were the recent inventions of the age; hence they + were used with a freshness and exactness to which we are + strangers.Exceptions are "eternal" used for "infernal" + (O. iv. 2, 130; + J. C. i. 2. 160; + Hamlet, i. 4. 21); "triple" + for "third" (A. W. ii. 1. 111); + "temporary" for "temporal" (M. for M. v. 1. 145); + "important" for "importunate" (Lear, iv. 4. + 26); "expiate" for "expired" (Rich. + III. iii. 3. 23); "colleagued" + (Hamlet, i. 2. 21) for + "co-leagued;" "importing" (ib. 23) for + "importuning." The Folio has "Pluto's" for "Plutus" + (J. C. iv. 3. 102). + Again, the spoken English so far predominated over the grammatical + English that it materially influenced the rhythm of the verse (see + Prosody), the construction of the sentence, and even sometimes (460) the spelling of words. Hence sprung + an artless and unlaboured harmony which seems the natural heritage + of Elizabethan poets, whereas such harmony as is attained by modern + authors frequently betrays a painful excess of art. Lastly, the use + of some few still remaining inflections (the subjunctive in + particular), the lingering sense of many other + inflections that had passed away leaving behind something of the old + versatility and audacity in the arrangement of the sentence, the + stern subordination of grammar to terseness and clearness, and the + consequent directness and naturalness of expression, all conspire to + give a liveliness and wakefulness to Shakespearian English which are + wanting in the grammatical monotony of the present day. We may + perhaps claim some superiority in completeness and perspicuity for + modern English, but if we were to appeal on this ground to the shade + of Shakespeare in the words of Antonio in the + Tempest,-- Do you not hear us speak? we + might fairly be crushed with the reply of Sebastian-- I do; + and surely It is a sleepy language.

 + +

+
+ + + +
+ +
+ GRAMMAR. +
+ ADJECTIVES. +
+ ADJECTIVES used as adverbs +

Adjectives are freely used as Adverbs.

+

In Early English, many adverbs were formed from adjectives by adding + e (dative) to the positive degree: as + bright, adj.; brighte, adv. In time the e was + dropped, but the adverbial use was kept. Hence, from a false + analogy, many adjectives (such as excellent) + which could never form adverbs in e, were + used as adverbs. We still say colloquially, "come quick;" "the moon shines bright," + &c. But Shakespeare could say: + Which the false man does + easy. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> ii. 3. 143. + + + Some will dear abide + it. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. 119. + + + Thou didst it + excellent. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. 1. 89. + + + Which else should free have + wrought. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> ii. 1. 19. + + + Raged more fierce. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 173. + + + Grow not instant + old. + <abbr>Ham.</abbr> i. 5. 94. + + + 'Tis noble spoken. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 2. 99. + + + Did I expose myself pure for + his love. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 86. + + + Equal ravenous as he is + subtle. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. 1. 159. +

+

We find the two forms of the adverb side by side in: + She was new lodged and + newly deified. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 84. +

+

The position of the article shows that mere + is an adverb in: + Ay, surely, mere the + truth. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 5. 58. + So + It shall safe be + kept. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. 209. + + + Heaven and our Lady gracious + has it pleas'd. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 2. 74. + + + (I know) when the blood burns how prodigal the soul + Lends the tongue vows. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. 116. + +

+

Such transpositions as "our lady gracious," (adj.) where "gracious" + is a mere epithet, are not common in Shakespeare. (See 419.) In + My lady sweet, arise, + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. 29. + "My-lady" is more like one word than "our lady," and is also + an appellative. In appellations such transpositions are allowed. + (See 13.)

+

Sometimes the two forms occur together: + And she will speak most + bitterly and + strange. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. 90. +

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES compounded +

Adjectives compounded. Hence two adjectives were freely combined + together, the first being a kind of adverb qualifying the second. + Thus: + I am too + sudden-bold. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. 1. 107. + + + Fertile-fresh. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> v. 5. 72. + + + More active-valiant or more + valiant-young. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 1. 90. + + + Daring-hardy. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 43. + + + Honourable-dangerous. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 124. + See <abbr>ib.</abbr> v. 1. 60. + He lies + crafty-sick. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> Prol. 37. + + + I am too childish-foolish for + this world. + <abbr>R. III.</abbr> i. 3. 142. + + + You are too + senseless-obstinate, my + lord. + <abbr>R. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 44. + + + That fools should be so + deep-contemplative. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. 31. + + + Glouc. Methinks the ground is + even. + + Edg. Horrible-steep. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 3. +

+

In the last example it is hard to decide whether the two adjectives + are compounded, or (which is much more probable) "horrible" is a + separate word used as in (1) for "horribly," as in T. + N. iii. 4. 196. In the West of England + "terrible" is still used in this adverbial sense.

+

There are some passages which are only fully intelligible when this + combination is remembered: + A strange tongue makes my cause more + strange-suspicious. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iii. 1. 45. + Erase the usual comma after "strange." + Here is a silly-stately style + indeed. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 7. 72. + Perhaps + He only in a general-honest + thought. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 5. 71. + +

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES in -ful, -less, -ble, and -ive, both actively and passively used +

Adjectives, especially those ending in ful, less, + ble, and ive, have both an active + and a passive meaning; just as we still say, "a fearful (pass.) coward," and "a fearful (act.) danger." + To throw away the dearest thing he owed, + As 'twere a careless + trifle. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 4. 11. + + + Such helpless harmes yt's better + hidden keep. + SPEN. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 5. + 42. + + + Even as poor birds deceived with painted grapes, + . . . . . . . . + Like those poor birds that helpless berries saw. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> 604 + ; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 2. + 13. + + Upon the sightless couriers of + the air. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 7. 23. + + + How dare thy joints forget + To pay their awful duty to our + presence? + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 3. 76. +

+

"Terrible" is "frightened" in Lear, i. 2. 32; "dreadful," "awe-struck," Hamlet, i. + 2. 207; "thankful" is + "thankworthy," P. of T. v. 1. 285. So + "unmeritable" (act. Rich. III. iii. 7. 155; J. C. iv. 1. + 12); "medicinable" (act. Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 44); "sensible" (pass. Macb. ii. 1. + 36; Hamlet, i. 1. 57); "insuppressive" (pass. J. + C. ii. 1. 134); "plausive" (pass. Hamlet, i. 4. + 30); "incomprehensive" (pass. + Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 198); "respective" (act. R. and + J. iii. 1. 128; pass. T. G. of V. iv. + 4. 200); "unexpressive" (pass. + A. Y. L. iii. 2. 10); "comfortable" (act. + Lear, i. 4. 328); "deceivable" (act. R. + II. ii. 3. 84; T. N. iv. + 3. 21).

+

"Probable," "contemptible," and "artificial," + are active in-- + The least of all these signs were + probable. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 178. + + + 'Tis very probable that the man will scorn it, for he + hath + a very contemptible + spirit. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. 3. 188. + + + We, Hermia, like two artificial gods + Have with our needles created both one + flower. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 204. +

+

Hence even + The intrenchant + air. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 8. 9. +

+

"Unprizable" (T. N. v. 1. 58) means "not + able to be made a prize of, captured."

+

"Effect" (Rich. III. i. 2. 120) seems + used for "effecter" or "agent" if the text is correct.

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES signifying effect used to signify cause +

Adjectives signifying effect were often used to signify the cause. + This is a difference of thought. We still + say "pale death," "gaunt famine," where the personification is + obvious; but we do not say-- + Oppress'd with two weak evils, + age and hunger. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. 132. + + + Like as a sort of hungry dogs ymet Doe fall + together, stryving each to get The greatest portion of + the greedie pray. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> vi. 11. + 17. + + + And barren rage of death's + eternal cold. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 13. +

+

Nor should we say of the Caduceus-- + His sleepy yerde in hond he bare + upright. + CHAUC. + <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> + 1390. +

+

Compare also + Sixth part of each! + A trembling + contribution! + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. 2. 95. +

+

Here "trembling" is used for "fear-inspiring."

+

So other Elizabethan authors (Walker): "idle agues," "rotten + showers," "barren curses."

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES singular used as nouns +

Adjectives are frequently used for Nouns, even in the singular. + A sudden pale usurps her + cheek. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> + + + Every Roman's private (privacy or + private interest). + B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> + iii. 1. + + + 'Twas caviare to the + general. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 458. + + + Truth lies open to all. It is no man's + several. + B. J. <title><abbr>Disc.</abbr> 742 + b. + + + Before these bastard signs of + fair (beauty) were + born. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 68. +

+

So "fair befal," Rich. + II. ii. 1. 129; Rich. + III. i. 3. 282. But see 297. + Till fortune, tired with doing bad, + Threw him ashore to give him glad. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> ii. Gower, 37. + + + That termless (indescribable) hand + Whose bare outbragg'd the web it + seem'd to wear. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 95. + + + In few=in short. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. 126 + ; <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 144. + + Small (little) have continual + plodders ever won. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> i. 1. 86. + + + By small and + small. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 7. 198 + ; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. + 111. + + Say what you can, my false + o'erweighs your true. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 4. 170. + + + I'll make division of my + present (money) with + you. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 380. +

+

If the text were correct, the following would be an instance of an + adjective inflected like a noun: + Have added feathers to the learned's wing. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 78. + But probably the right reading is "learned'st."

+

"Wont," the noun (Hamlet, i. 4. 6), is a + corruption from "woned," from the verb "wonye" E. E., "wunian" + A.-S., "to dwell." Compare h)=qos.

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES comparative, -er, more +

Adjectives comparative. The inflection er + instead of more is found before "than." + Sir, your company is fairer + than honest. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 3. 185. +

+

The comparative "more wonderful" seems to be used, as in Latin, for + "more wonderful than usual," if the following line is to be + attributed to Cicero as in the editions: + Why, saw you anything more + wonderful? + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 14. +

+

In Hamlet iv. 7. 49, "my sudden and more strange return," means "sudden, and + even more strange than sudden."

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES comparative in -er, after -ing, -ed, -id, -ain, -st, -ect +

The comparative inflection-er was sometimes + used even when the positive ended in-ing,-ed,-id,-ain,- st,-ect. These terminations (perhaps + because they assimilate the adjective to a participle by their + sound) generally now take "more." + Horrider, + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 331 + ; + curster, + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iii. 2. 156 + ; + perfecter, + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 1. 91 + ; + certainer, + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. 3. 62. +

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES superlative, -est used for very +

Superlative. The superlative inflection est, + like the Latin superlative, is sometimes used to signify "very," + with little or no idea of excess. + A little ere the mightiest + Julius fell. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 114. +

+

"My mutest conscience" (Cymb. i. 6. 116) may perhaps mean "the mutest part or + corner of my conscience," like "summus mons."

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES superlative in -est after -ent, -ing, -ed, -ect +

The superlative inflection est is found + after-ent,-ing,-ed, -ect. Thus, "violentest" (Coriol. iv. 6. + 73); "cursedst" (M. + of V. ii. 1. 46); "lyingest" (T. of Sh. i. 2. 25); + "perfectest," (Macb. i. 5. 2).

+

This use of -est and -er (see 7) is a remnant of the indiscriminate application + of these inflections to all adjectives which is found in Early + English. Thus, in Piers Plowman, we have + "avarousere" (B. i. 189), + "merveillousest" (B. viii. 68).

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES superlative used incorrectly for the comparative +

The superlative was sometimes used (as it is still, but with + recognized incorrectness) where only two + objects are compared. + Between two dogs which hath the deeper mouth, + Between two blades which bears the better temper, + Between two horses which doth bear him best, + Between two girls which has the merriest eye. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. 15. + + + Not to bestow my youngest + daughter + Before I have a husband for the elder. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. 1. 50. + + + Of two usuries, the merriest + was put down, and the worser + allowed. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. 2. 7. +

+

Here it seems used for variety to avoid the repetition of the + comparative.

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES comparative and superlative, pleonastically used +

Comparative and superlative doubled.--The inflections -er and -est, which + represent the comparative and superlative degrees of adjectives, + though retained, yet lost some of their force, and sometimes + received the addition of more, most, for the + purpose of greater emphasis. + A more larger list of + sceptres. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 6. 76. + + + More elder. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 251. + + + More better. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 19. + + + More nearer. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 1. 11. + + + Thy most worst. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 2. 180. + + + More braver. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 439. + + + With the most + boldest. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. 121. + + + Most unkindest. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. 187. + + + To some more fitter + place. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 2. 16. + + + I would have been much more a + fresher man. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> v. 6. 21. +

+

Ben Jonson speaks of this as "a certain kind of English atticism, + imitating the manner of the most ancientest and + finest Grecians."--B. J. 786. But there is no ground for + thinking that this idiom was the result of imitating Greek. We find + Bottom saying: + The more better + assurance. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 1. 4. +

+

Note the anomaly: + Less happier lands. + <abbr>R. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 49. +

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES All, both, each, every, + other +

The Adjectives all, each, both, every, other, are sometimes + interchanged and used as Pronouns in a manner different from modern + usage.

+

All for any: + + They were slaine without all + mercie. + HOLINSHED. + + + Without all bail. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 74. + + + Without all reason. + ASCH. 48. + (Comp. in Latin "sine omni, &c.") Heb. vii. 7: Wickliffe, + "withouten ony agenseiyinge;" Rheims, + Geneva, and A. V. "without all + contradiction."

+

This construction, which is common in Ascham and Andrewes, is + probably a Latinism in those authors. It may be, however, that in + "things without all remedy," Macb. iii. 2. 11, "without" is used in the + sense of "outside," "beyond." See Without + (197).

+

All for every: + + Good order in all thyng. + ASCH. 62. + + + And all thing + unbecoming. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 1. 14. +

+

We still use "all" for "all men." But Ascham (p. 54) wrote: "Ill commonlie have + over much wit," and (p. 65) "Infinite shall + be made cold by your example, that were + never hurt by reading of bookes." This is perhaps an attempt to + introduce a Latin idiom. Shakespeare, however, writes: + What ever + have been thought + on. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 2. 4. +

+

Each for "all" or "each one of:" + At each his needless + heavings. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. 35. +

+

So every (i.e. + "ever-ich," "ever-each"): + Of every these happen'd + accidents. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. 249. + And "none:" + None our parts. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 36. +

+

Each for "both:" + And each though enemies to either's reign + + Do in consent shake hands to + torture me. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 28. + + + Each in her sleep + themselves so + beautify. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 404. + + + Tell me + In peace what each of them by + the other lose. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 2. 44. +

+

This confusion is even now a common mistake. Compare + How pale each worshipful and + rev'rend guest + Rise from a Clergy or a City + feast. + POPE, + <title><abbr>Imit. Hor.</abbr> ii. + 75. +

+

Each for "each other:" + But being both from me, both to + each friend. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 144. + (i.e. both friends each to the + other.)

+

Both seems put for "each," or either used for "each other," in + They are both in either's + powers. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 450. + +

+

There may, however, be an ellipsis of each + after both: + They are both (each) in either's powers. + Compare + A thousand groans + Came (one) on another's neck. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 131. +

+

It is natural to conjecture that this is a misprint for "one or + other's." But compare + I think there is not half a kiss to choose + Who loves another + best. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 176. + (See 88)

+

Every one, Other, Neither, are used as plural + pronouns: + And every one to rest + themselves betake. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> + + + Every one of these considerations, + syr, move me. + ASCH. Dedic. + + + Everything + In readiness for Hymenæus stand. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. 325. + + + Smooth every passion + That in the nature of their lord rebel. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. 82. +

+

"Every" is a pronoun in + If every of your wishes had a + womb. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 2. 38 + ; <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> v. 4. 180. + + Thersites' body is as good as Ajax' + When neither are + alive. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 252. + + + Other have authoritie. + ASCH. 46. + + + And therefore is the glorious planet Sol + In noble eminence enthron'd and spher'd + Amidst the other. + <abbr>Tr. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 89. +

+

Other is also used as a singular pronoun (even + when not preceded by "each"):It is used as a singular + adjective, without the article, in + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 4. 144: + You think of other + place. + + + Every time gentler than + other. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 229. + + + With greedy force each other doth + assail. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 5. + 6. + + i.e. + + each doth assail the + other. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. 22. + + + We learn no other but the + confident tyrant + Keeps still in Dunsinane. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> v. 4. 8. + + + He hopes it is no other + But, for your health and your digestion's sake, + An after-dinner's breath. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> ii. 3. 120. + + + If you think other. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. 2. 13. + + + Suppose no other. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 6. 27. + +

+

In the two last passages "other" may be used adverbially for + "otherwise," as in Macbeth, i. 7. 77, + which may explain + They can be meek that have no + other cause. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> ii. 1. 33. + + i.e. "no cause otherwise than for meekness."

+

The use of all(e) and + other(e) as + plural pronouns is consistent with ancient usage. It was as correct + as "omnes" and "alii" in Latin, as "alle" and "andere" in German. + Our modern "others said" is only justified + by a custom which might have compelled us to say "manys" or "alls said," and which + has induced us to say "our betters," though + not (with Heywood) "our biggers." The plural + use of neither, "not both," depends on the + plural use of either for "both," which is + still retained in "on either side," used for + "on both sides." This is justified by the original meaning of ei-ther, i.e. "every one of two," just as + whe-ther means "which of two." "Either" + in O.E. is found for "both." Similarly we say "none were taken" instead of "none + (no one) was + taken." We still retain the use of other as + a pronoun without the in such phrases as + "they saw each other," for "they saw each + the other." Many + is also used as a noun. (See 5.) Hence we have: + In many's looks. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 93. + Beside the adjective "mani," "moni" (many), there was also in Early English the noun "manie" or + "meine" (multitude, from Fr. "maisgnée," Lat. "minores natu"). But + it is doubtful whether this influenced the use just mentioned.

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES possessive transposed +

The possessive Adjectives, when unemphatic, are sometimes transposed, + being really combined with nouns (like the French monsieur, milord). + Dear my lord. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 255. + + + Good my brother. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. 46. + + + Sweet my mother. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> iii. 5. 200. + + + Oh ! poor our sex. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> v. 2. 109. + + + Art thou that my lord + Elijah? + <title><abbr>1 Kings</abbr> xviii. + 7. + + + Come, our queen. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. 68. +

+

So probably, vocatively: + Tongue-tied our queen speak + thou. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 1. 27. + Compare + Come on, our queen. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 2. 222. + + + Good my knave. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iii. 1. 153. + + + Good my friends. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 2. 8. + + + Good your highness, + patience. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 5. 106. + + + Good my girl. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 4. 25. + Hence, by analogy, even + Good my mouse of + virtue. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. 69. +

+

The emphatic nature of this appellative "good" is illustrated by + Good now, sit down. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 70: + where the noun is omitted. So W. T. v. + 1. 19; Tempest, i. 1. 16. + "Gunnow" (good now) is still an appellative in Dorsetshire.

+

Sometimes, but very rarely, the possessive adjective used vocatively + is allowed to stand first in the sentence: + Our very loving sister, well be + met. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 1. 20. +

+

It is possible that this use of "my," "our," &c. may be in part + explained from their derivation, since they were originally not + adjectives, but the possessive cases of pronouns. Thus, "sweet my + mother," = "sweet mother of me," or "sweet mother mine."

+

Similar vocatives are + The last of all the Romans, + fare thee well. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 3. 99. + + + The jewels of our father, with + wash'd eyes, + Cordelia leaves you. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. 271. +

+

So Folio, + Take that, the likeness of this railer + here. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 5. 38 + (Globe "thou").

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES Just; mere; proper, very; + influenced by their Latin meaning +

The Adjectives just, mere, proper, and very were sometimes used as in + Latin.

+

Just = exact. + A just seven-night. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. 1. 375. + + + A just pound. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 327. + Whereas we retain this sense only in the adverbial use, "just a week." Compare "justum iter."

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES Just; mere; proper, very; + influenced by their Latin meaning +

Mere = "unmixed with anything else:" hence, by inference, "intact," + "complete." + The mere perdition of the + Turkish fleet. + <abbr>O.</abbr> ii. 2. 3. + + i.e. the "complete destruction." + Strangely-visited people, + The mere despair of + surgery. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 3. 132. + + i.e. "the utter despair." So Rich. III. iii. 7. 263.

+

The word now means "unmixed," and therefore, by inference, "nothing but," "bare," "insignificant." But, in accordance with + its original meaning, "not merely," in + Bacon, is used for "not entirely." So + Hamlet, i. 2. 137.

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES Just; mere; proper, very; + influenced by their Latin meaning +

Proper = "peculiar," "own." + Their proper + selves. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 3. 60. + + + With my proper + hand. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 97 + ; <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 327. + i.e. "with my own hand," as in French. So + J. C. i. 2. 41, v. 3. 96.

+

Very = "true." + My very friends. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 226. +

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES More, most, used for greater, greatest +

More (mo-re) and most + (mo-st) (comp. E. E. ma or mo; mar or mor; maest, mast, or most) are frequently used as the comparative and + superlative of the adjective "great." [Moe, + or mo, as a comparative (Rich. + II. ii. 1. 239; Rich. + III. iv. 4. 199), is contracted from more or mo-er. + Compare "bet" for "bett-er," "leng" for "leng-er," and "streng" for + "streng-er," in O. E. See also "sith," 62.] + At our more + leisure. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. 3. 49. + + + A more requital. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 34. + + + With most gladness. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 2. 169. + + + Our most quiet (our very great + quiet). + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 1. 71. + + + So grace and mercy at your most + need help you. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. 180. +

+

Hence we understand: + Not fearing death nor shrinking for distress, + But always resolute in most + extremes. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 1. 38. + + i.e. not "in the majority of extremities," + as it would mean with us, but "in the greatest extremes."

+

Hence: + More (instead of + greater) and less came in + with cap and knee. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 3. 68. + + + And more and less do flock to + follow him. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 1. 209. + + + Both more and less have given + him the revolt. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 4. 12. + That "less" refers here to rank, and not to number, is + illustrated by + What great ones do the + less will prattle + of. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 2. 33. + So Chaucer: + The grete giftes to the most and + leste. + <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> + 2227. + +

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES One +

One is used for "above all," or "alone," i.e. + "all-one," in Elizabethan English with + superlatives. + He is one the truest + manner'd. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. 164. + + + One the wisest + prince. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 4. 49. + + + Have I spake one the least + word. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 153. + But in Early English one is thus used + without a superlative: He one is to + be praised. + I had no brother but him one. + He was king one.

+

(Here Mr. Morris conjectures that the O. E. "ane" stands for A. -S. + dative "an-um.")

+

So in Latin "justissimus unus;" and in Greek mo/nos is similarly used. So "alone" + = "above all things." + That must needs be sport + alone. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 119. + + + I am alone the villain of the + earth. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 6. 30. + + + So full of shapes is fancy + That it alone is high + fantastical. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. 15. +

+

None. See 53.

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES Right used for true +

Right (which is now seldom used as an adjective, except with the + definite article, as the opposite of "the + wrong," e.g. "the + right way," not "a right way"), was used by + Shakespeare, with the indefinite article, to mean "real," "down-right." + I am a right maid for my + cowardice. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 302. +

+

Compare A. and C. iv. 12. 28, "a right gipsy." It means "true" in + A right description of our + sport, my lord. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 522. +

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES Self +

Self (se = swa [so]; -lf. = Germ. leib, "body:" + Wedgewood, however, suggests the reciprocal pronoun, Lat. se, Germ. sich, and + he quotes, "Et il ses cors ira," i.e. "and he him + self will go," Old French, and still retained in Creole + patois) was still used in its old adjectival meaning "same," + especially in "one self," i.e. "one and the same," and "that self." Compare the German "selbe." + That self chain. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 10. + + + That self mould. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 2. 23. + + + One self king. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. 39. + + Compare 3 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 11; + A. and C. v. 1. 21; + M. of V. i. 1. 148.

+

Hence we can trace the use of himself, + &c. The early English did not always use "self," except for + emphasis; their use was often the same as our modern poetic use: + They sat them down upon the yellow + sand. + TENNYSON. +

+

In order to define the him, and to identify + it with the previous he, the word self (meaning "the + same," "the aforesaid") was added: "He bends himself." Thyself and + myself are for thee-self, me-self. "One self + king" may be illustrated by "one same + house."--MONTAIGNE, 228. We also find + the adjectival use of "self" retained in + The territories of Attica + selfe. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 175. + + + The city selfe of Athens. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 183. + "Itself" is generally, if not always, written in the Folio + "it selfe."

+

There is a difficulty, however, in such a phrase as "I myself saw it." Why do we not find "I-self," + "he-self," in such cases? Why, even in A.-S., do we find the rule + that, when self agrees with the subject of the sentence, the pronoun has to + be repeated in the dative before self: "he (him) self + did it," but when the noun is in an oblique case self is declined like any other adjective, and agrees with + its noun: "he hine seolfne band," i.e. "he bound himself?" The fact is, that + in the second case "self" is an ordinary adjective used as an + adjective: "he bound the same or aforesaid him." But in the former case + "himself" is often an abridgment of a prepositional expression used + as an adverb: "he did it by himself," "of himself," "for himself," + and, being a quasi-adverb, does not receive the adjectival + inflection.Myself seems used + for our "by myself" in + I had as lief been myself + alone. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 2. + 269. + It follows that "my," "thy," in "myself" and + "thyself," are not pronominal adjectives, but represent inflected + cases of the pronouns. Thus "ourself" for "ourselves" is strictly in + accordance with the A.-S. usage in + We will ourself in person to + this war, + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 4. 42. + though of course Shakespeare only uses it for "myself" in the + mouth of a dignified personage. Similarly in Piers Plowman (B. viii. 62) we have "myn one" (= "of me one," i.e. "of me alone" + [see One]) used for "by myself," and "him one" + (William of Palerne, 17) for "by himself;" and here "myn" is the + genitive of "I," and "him" the dative of "he," and "one" + is an adjective. This is also illustrated by the Scottish "my lane," + i.e. "my, or by me, alone." Hence, instead of "ourselves" + we have in Wickliffe, 2 Cor. x. 2, "but we + mesuren us in us silf and comparisownen us silf to us," and, a line above, "hem silf" for "themselves."

+

Very early, however, the notion became prevalent that the inflected + pronoun was a pronominal adjective, and that "self" was a noun. + Hence we find in Chaucer, "myself hath been + the whip," "and to prove their selfes" in + Berners' Froissart; and in Shakespeare, Temp. + i. 2. 132, "thy crying self." + Hence the modern "ourselves," "yourselves."

+

The use of "self" as a noun is common in Shakespeare: "Tarquin's + self," Coriol. ii. 2. 98; "my woeful self," L. C. 143. + Hence the reading of the Folio may be correct in the first of the + following lines: + Even so myself bewails good + Gloucester's case, + With sad unhelpful tears and with dimm'd eyes + + Look after him. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 1. 217. + But the change to the first person is more in accordance with + Shakespeare's-usage, as: + This love of theirs myself have + often seen. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iii. 1. 23. + So T. G. iii. 1. 147; ib. iv. 2. 110.

+

So "himself" is used as a pronoun, without "he," in + Direct not him whose way + himself will + choose. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 29. +

+

"Self-born arms" (Rich. + II. ii. 3. 80) seems to mean "divided against + themselves," "civil war."

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES Some +

Some, being frequently used with numeral adjectives qualifying nouns + of time, as "some sixteen months" (T. G. of V. iv. 1. 21), is also found, by + association, with a singular noun of time. + Some hour before you took + me. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 1. 22. + + + I would detain you here some + month or two. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 9. + + + Some day or two. + <abbr>R. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 64. +

+

It would seem that in such expressions "some" has acquired an + adverbial usage, as in the provincialisms, "It is some late," "Five mile or some" + (MÄTZNER, ii. 253). Compare + I think 'tis now some seven + o'clock. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iv. 3. 189. + +

+

"Sum" is, however, found in Early English and Anglo-Saxon in the + sense of "a certain." Compare A.-S. "Sum + jungling hym fyligde," Mark xiv. 51. So + Wickliffe, where A. V. has "A certain young man followed him." + "Other-some" (M. N. + D. i. 1. 226), see p. 6.

+
+
+ ADJECTIVES formed from nouns, adverbs, &c., without + change +

The licence of converting one part of speech into another may be + illustrated by the following words used as adjectives: + The fine point of seldom (rare) + pleasure. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 52. + + + Each under (inferior) + eye. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 7. + + + This beneath (lower) + world. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> i. 1. 44. + + + The orb below + As hush (silent) as + death. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 508. + See also still, below (22). + Most felt (palpable) and open + this. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> i. + 2. + + + Most laid (plotted) + impudence. + B. J. + <title><abbr>Fox.</abbr> +

+

As still with us, any noun could be prefixed to another with the + force of an adjective: "water-drops," "water-thieves," "water-fly," &c.

+

This licence, however, was sometimes used where we should prefer the + genitive or an adjective. Thus, "the region + kites" (Hamlet, ii. 2. 607,) for "the + kites of the region;" and "the region + cloud," Sonn. 33. So perhaps, "a moment leisure," + Hamlet, i. 3. 133. We say + "heart's ease," but Shakespeare, Hen. V. ii. 2. + 27, says "heart-grief;" "heart-blood," Rich. II. + i. 1. 172, &c.; "faction-traitors," ib. ii. 2. 57. + Again, a word like "music" is not commonly used by us as a prefix + unless the suffix is habitually connected + with "music:" thus "music-book," "music-master," &c., + but not "music" for "musical" as in + The honey of his music + vows. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 1. 164. +

+

Compare "venom mud," R. of + L. 561; "venom clamours," C. of E. v. i. 69, for "venomous;" "venom sound," Rich. II. + ii. 1. 19; "venom tooth," Rich. III. + i. 3. 291.

+

This licence is very frequent with proper names. + Here in Philippi + fields. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 5. 19. + + + Draw them to Tiber + banks. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. 63. + + + There is no world without + Verona walls. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> iii. 3. 17. + + + Within rich Pisa + walls. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> ii. 1. 369. + + + To the Cyprus wars. + <abbr>O.</abbr> i. 1. 151. + + + Turkey cushions. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> ii. 1. 355 + , as we still say. + From Leonati seat. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. 60. + + + Venice gold. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> ii. 1. 366. +

+

The reason for this licence is to be found in an increasing dislike + and disuse of the inflection in 's. Thus we + find, "sake" frequently preceded in 1 Hen. + IV. by an uninflected noun: "for recreation sake," 1 Hen. IV. i. 2. + 174; <abbr>ib.</abbr> ii. 1. + 80; <abbr>ib.</abbr> v. 1. + 65; "for fashion sake," + A. Y. L. iii. 2. 271.

+
+
+
+ ADVERBS. +
+ ADVERBS with and without -ly +

It is characteristic of the unsettled nature of the Elizabethan + language that, while (see 1) adjectives were freely used as adverbs + without the termination ly, on the other + hand ly was occasionally added to words from + which we have rejected it. Thus: "fastly" (L. + C. 9); "youngly" (Coriol. ii. 3. + 244).

+
+
+ ADVERBS with prefix a- +

Adverbs with prefix a-: (1) Before nouns. In these adverbs the a- represents some preposition, as "in," + "on," "of," &c. contracted by rapidity of pronunciation. As + might be expected, the contraction is mostly found in the + prepositional phrases that are in most common use, and therefore + most likely to be rapidly pronounced. Thus + (Coriol. iii. 1. 261-2) Menenius + says: "I would they were in Tiber," while + the Patrician, "I would they were a-bed." + Here a- means "in," as in the following: + 3d Fisherman. Master, I marvel + how the fishes live in the + sea. + 1st Fisherman. Why, as men do + a-land. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> ii. 1. 31. +

+

A- is also used where we should now use "at." + Compare, however, O. E. "on work." + Sets him new + a-work. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 51 + ; <abbr>Lear</abbr> iii. 5. 8. So + R. of L. 1496. And compare Hamlet, ii. 1. 58, "There (he) was a' + gaming," with + When he is drunk, asleep, or + in his rage + + At gaming. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 3. 91. +

+

Sometimes "of" and "a-" are interchanged. + Compare "a-kin" and "of kind," "of burst" + and "a-thirst," "of buve" and "a-bove." Most frequently, however, + "a-" represents our modern "on" or "in." Compare "a-live" and "on live." + Bite the holy cords + a-twain. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. 80 + ; <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 6.

+

Compare "That his spere brast a-five," i.e. "burst in five pieces." (HALLIWELL.) So + A-front. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. 222. + + + A-fire. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 212. + + + Look up a-height + (perhaps). + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 58. + + + Beaten the maids + a-row. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 170. + + + And keep in a-door. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. 138. +

+

Thus, probably, we must explain + Thy angel becomes a + fear. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 3. 22. + + i.e. "a-fear." The + word "a-fere" is found in A.-S. in the sense of "fearful" (Mätzner, + i. 394). And in the expressions "What a + plague?" (1 Hen. IV. iv. 2. 56,) "What + a devil?" (1 Hen. + IV. ii. 2. 30,) "A + God's name" (Rich. II. ii. 1. 251,) and + the like, we must suppose a to mean "in," + "on," or "of." There is some difficulty in + I love a ballad in print a life + (so Folio, Globe, "o' life"). + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 264. + It might be considered as a kind of oath, "on my life." Nares + explains it "as my life," but the passages which he quotes could be + equally well explained on the supposition that a is a preposition. The expression "all amort" in 1 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 124, + and T. of Sh. iv. 3. 36, is said to be + an English corruption of "à la mort." + To heal the sick, to cheer the + alamort. + NARES. +

+

The a (E. E. an or + on) in these adverbial words sometimes + for euphony retains the n: + + And each particular hair to stand + an end. + <abbr>Ham.</abbr> i. 4. 19. + Compare + Shall stand a + tip-toe. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 42. + So Hamlet, iii. 4. + 122, Rich. III. i. 3. 304; and + compare "an hungry," "an hungered" below, where the an + is shown not to be the article. So + A slave that still an end turns + me to shame, + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iv. 4. 67. + where "an end" (like "run on head" (Homilies), i.e. "run a-head") signifies + motion "on to the end."

+

These adverbial forms were extremely common in earlier English, even + where the nouns were of French origin. Thus we find: "a-grief," "a-fyn" + for "en-fin," "a-bone" excellently, "a-cas" by chance. Indeed the corruption of + en- into a- in + Old French itself is very common, and we still retain + from this source "a-round" for "en rond" and + "a-front" for "en front."

+

(2) Before adjectives and participles, used as nouns.

+

When an adjective may easily be used as a noun, it is intelligible + that it may be preceded by a-. Compare "a-height," quoted above, with our modern "on + high," and with + One heaved a-high to be hurled + down below. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 86. + It is easy also to understand a- + before verbal nouns and before adjectives used as nouns, where it + represents on: + + I would have him nine years + a-killing. + <abbr>O.</abbr> iv. 1. 188. + + i.e. "on, or in the act of killing." So + Whither were you + a-going? + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. 3. 50. + + i.e. "in the act of going." + The slave that was a-hanging + there. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 274. + + + Tom's a-cold. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 4. 59. + + i.e. "a-kale," E. E. + "in a chill."

+

Some remarkable instances of this form are subjoined, in which nouns + are probably concealed. + I made her weep + a-good. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iv. 4. 170. + + i.e. "in good earnest;" but "good" may be a + noun. Compare "a-bone" above. + The secret mischiefs that I set + abroach. + <abbr>R. III.</abbr> i. 3. 325 + ; <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. 1. + 111. where a is prefixed to + "broach," now used only as a verb. "On broach" and "abroach" are + found in E. E. Compare + O'er which his melancholy sits + on brood. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 1. 173. +

+

Compare + That sets them all agape. + MILTON, + <title><abbr>P. L.</abbr> v. + ; which is to be explained by the existence of an old noun, + "gape."

+

(3) As the prefix of participles and adjectives.

+

In this case a- represents a corruption of + the A.-S. intensive of. Thus from E. E. "offeren," we have "afered" or "afeared;" from A.-S. "of-gán," "a-gone." The of before a vowel or h is sometimes changed into on or + an. See On, 182. + And indeed the prefixes an-, on-, of-, a-, + were all nearly convertible. Hence "of-hungred" appears not only as + "afingred," but also "an-hungered," as in St. Matthew + xxv. 44, A. V.: "When saw we thee an + hungered or athirst?" It would + be a natural mistake to treat an here as the + article: but compare + They were + an hungry, + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 209. + where the plural "they" renders it impossible to suppose that + an is the article.

+

Perhaps, by analogy, a- is also sometimes + placed before adjectives that are formed from verbs. It can scarcely + be said that weary is a noun in + For Cassius is a-weary of the + world. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 3. 95 + ; <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. + 88.

+

Rather "a-weary," like "of-walked," means "of-wery," i.e. "tired out."

+
+
+ ADVERBS derived from the possessive inflection +

Adverbs ending in "s" formed from the possessive inflection of Nouns. + Some adverbs thus formed are still in common use, such as "needs" = + "of necessity." + Needs must I like it + well. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 2. 4. + + + There must be needs a like + proportion. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 4. 14. + But we find also in Shakespeare: + He would have tickled you other + gates than he did. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 198. + + i.e. "in another gate or fashion."

+

In this way (compare "sideways," "lengthways," &c.) we must + probably explain + Come a little nearer this + ways. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> ii. 2. 50. + And + Come thy ways. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 2. 1. +

+

Compare also the expression in our Prayer-book: Any ways afflicted, or + distressed. Others explain this as a corruption of + "wise."

+

"Days" is similarly used: + 'Tis but early + days. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iv. 5. 12. + + i.e. "in the day," as the Germans use + "morgens." Compare "now-a-days," and + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 179, + at noondaies. +

+

A similar explanation might suggest itself for + Is Warwick friends with + Margaret? + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 1. 115 + ; <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 5. + 44. But "I am friends" is not + found in E. E., and therefore probably it is simply a confusion of + two constructions, "I am friend to him" and "we are friends."

+
+
+ ADVERBS After; again; all; almost +

After was used adverbially of time: + + If you know + That I do fawn on men, and hug them hard, + And after scandal + them. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 76. + Now we use afterwards in this sense, + using after rarely as an adverb and only + with verbs of motion, to signify an interval of + space, as "he followed after."

+
+
+ ADVERBS After; again; all; almost +

The use of the following adverbs should be noted:

+

Again (radical meaning "opposite") is now only + used in the local sense of returning, as in "He came back again, home again," + &c.; and metaphorically only in the + sense of repeating, as in "Again we find many other instances," &c. + It is used by Shakespeare metaphorically in + the sense of "on the other hand." Thus-- + Have you + Ere now denied the asker, and now again (on the other hand) + Of him that did not ask but mock, bestow + Your sued-for tongues? + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 214. + + + Where (whereas) Nicias did turne the Athenians from + their purpose, Alcibiades againe (on the other hand) had a further reach, + &c. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 172. + So Rich. II. ii. 9. 27.

+

It is also used literally for "back again." "Haste you again," A. W. ii. 2. 73, does not + mean "haste a second time," but "hasten back."

+

Again is used for "again + and again," i.e. + repeatedly (a previous action being naturally implied by again), and hence intensively almost like + "amain." + For wooing here until I sweat(ed) + again. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 205. + + + Weeping again the king my + father's wreck. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 390. +

+

For omission of -ed in "sweat" (common in E. + E.), see 341.

+
+
+ ADVERBS After; again; all; almost +

All (altogether) used adverbially: + I will dispossess her + all. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> i. 1. 139. + + + For us to levy power is all + unpossible. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 126. +

+

In compounds all is freely thus used, "All-worthy lord;" "all-watched night;" "her all-disgraced friend," A. and C. iii. + 12. 22. Sometimes it seems to mean "by all persons," as in "all-shunned." So, "this all-hating world," Rich. II. v. 5. + 66, does not mean "hating all," but "hating (me) + universally."

+

All used intensively was frequently prefixed to + other adverbs of degree, as "so." + What occasion of import + Hath all so long detain'd you + from your wife? + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iii. 1. 105. +

+

The connection of all and "so" is perpetuated + in the modern "also." Still more commonly is all prefixed to "too." + In thy heart-blood, though being all too base + To stain the temper of my knightly sword. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 28. + + + Our argument + Is all too heavy to admit much + talk. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 2. 24. + So Cymb. v. 5. 169; T. + G. of V. iii. 1. 162; Sonn. 18, 61, 86; R. of L. 44, + 1686.

+

There are two passages in Shakespeare where all-to requires explanation: + It was not she that called him all + to nought. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> 993. + + + The very principals (principal posts of the house) did + seem to rend + And all to topple. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iii. 2. 17. +

+

(1) In the first passage all-to is probably + an intensive form of "to," which in Early + English (see Too, below) had of itself an + intensive meaning. Originally "to" belonged to the verb. Thus + "to-breke" meant "break in pieces." When "all" was added, as in "all + to-breke," it at first had no connection with "to," but intensified + "to-breke." But "to" and "too" are written indifferently for one + another by Elizabethan and earlier writers, and hence sprang a + corrupt use of "all-to," caused probably by the frequent connection + of all and too + illustrated above. It means here "altogether."

+

(2) In the second passage some (a) connect + "to-topple," believing that here and in M. W. of + W. iv. 4. 57, "to-pinch," "to" is an + intensive prefix, as in Early English. But neither of the two + passages necessitates the supposition that Shakespeare used this + archaism. (See M. W. of W. iv. 4. 5 below, + To omitted and inserted, 350.) We can, + therefore, either (b) write "all-to" (as in + the Globe), and treat it as meaning "altogether," or (c) suppose that "all" means "quite," and + that "to topple," like "to rend," depends upon "seem." This last is + the more obvious and probable construction.Or, adopting this + construction, we may take all to mean + "the whole house." "The principals did seem to rend, and the + whole house to topple." +

+

From this use of "all too" or "all to," closely connected in the + sense of "altogether," it was corruptly employed as an intensive + prefix, more especially before verbs beginning with be-: "all-to-bequalify," B. J.; "all-to-bekist," ib.; and later, "he + all-to be- Gullivers me," SWIFT; "all-to-be-traytor'd," NARES.

+
+
+ ADVERBS After; again; all; almost +

Almost, used for mostly, generally: + + Neither is it almost seen that + very beautiful persons are of great virtue. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 163. +

+

Our modern meaning nearly is traceable to the + fact that anything is nearly done when the + most of it is done.

+

Almost (see also Transpositions) frequently follows the word which it + qualifies. + I swoon almost with + fear. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 3. 154. + + + As like almost to Claudio as + himself. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. 494. +

+

Hence in negative sentences we find "not-almost" where we should use + "almost not," or, in one word, "scarcely," "hardly." + You cannot reason + (almost) with a + man. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 2. 39. + The Globe omits the parenthesis of the Folio. + And yet his trespass, in our common reason, + Is not almost a fault . . . to + incur a private check. + <abbr>O.</abbr> iii. 3. 66. + + i.e. "is not (I may almost say) fault enough to," &c. + or "is scarcely fault enough to," &c. So + I have not breath'd + almost since I did see + it. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 181. +

+

It was natural for the Elizabethans to dislike putting the qualifying + "almost" before the word qualified by it. But there was an ambiguity + in their idiom. "Not almost-a-fault" would mean "not approaching to + a fault;" "not-almost a fault," "very nearly not a fault." We have, + therefore, done well in avoiding the ambiguity by disusing "almost" + in negative sentences. The same ambiguity and peculiarity attaches + to interrogative, comparative, and other conjunctional sentences. + Would you imagine or almost + believe? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 5. 35. + + i.e. "Would you suppose without evidence, or + (I may almost say) believe upon evidence?" + &c. + Our aim, which was + To take in many towns ere almost + Rome + Should know we were afoot. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 2. 24. + +

+

+ Alone, see One, 18. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Along; anon; anything; away; + back +

Along is frequently joined to "with" and transposed, as: + With him is Gratiano gone + along. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 8. 2. + Hence the "with me" being omitted, "along" is often used for + "along with me." + Demetrius and Egeus, go along, + I must employ you in some business. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 123. +

+

Note, that here, as in T. of Sh. iv. 5. + 7; 2 Hen. IV. ii. 1. 191; + O. i. 1. 180; "go" is used where + we should say "come." The word is used simply to express the motion + of walking by WICKLIFFE: + Acts xiv. 8. MONTAIGNE, + Florio, 230.

+

Sometimes the verb of motion is omitted, as in + Will you along (with + us)? + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 157. +

+

"Let's along" is still a common + Americanism.

+

Sometimes the ellipsis refers to the third + person. + Go you along (with + him). + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 1. 69. +

+

Perhaps we ought (to the advantage of the rhythm) to place a comma + after along, in + Therefore have I entreated him along, + With us to watch the minutes of this night. + <abbr>Ham.</abbr> i. 1. 26. +

+
+
+ +

Anon. The derivative meaning of anon (an-ane) + is "at one instant," or "in an instant," and this is its ordinary + use. But in + Still and anon. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 1. 47. + + + Which ever and anon he gave his + nose. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 3. 38. + + anon seems to mean "the moment after," a + previous moment being implied by "still," "ever." Compare our "now + and then."

+
+
+ ADVERBS Along; anon; anything; away; + back +

Anything, like Any ways, is adverbially used: + Do you think they can take any pleasure in it, or be anything delighted? + MONTAIGNE, 31. + + + Any ways afflicted, or + distressed. + <title><abbr>Prayer-book.</abbr> +

+

"Ways" is, perhaps, genitive. See 25.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Along; anon; anything; away; + back +

Away. + She could never away with + me. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 231. + + i.e. "she could not endure me." A verb of + motion is probably omitted. Compare our "I cannot get on + with him," "put up with him," and the provincial "I cannot do with + him." + I could not do + withal. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 72. + So "she could never away with me" = "she could not go on her + way," i.e. "get on with me." For the + omission of the verb of motion compare + Will you along! + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 157. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Along; anon; anything; away; + back +

Back, for "backward." + Goes to and back lackeying the + varying tide. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 4. 46. + Where we should say "to and fro."

+
+
+ ADVERBS Besides; briefly; by; chance; even; + ever +

Besides = "by the side of the main question," i.e. "in other respects," "for the rest." + This Timæus was a man not so well knowne as he, but besides (for the rest) a wise + man and very hardy. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 174. +

+

Similarly besides is used as a preposition in + the sense "out of." + How fell you besides your five + wits? + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. 92. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Besides; briefly; by; chance; even; + ever +

Briefly = "a short time ago," instead of (as + with us) "in a short space of time." + Briefly we heard their + drums. + How couldst thou . . . bring thy news so + late? + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 6. 16. + Similarly we use the Saxon equivalent "shortly" to signify + futurity.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Besides; briefly; by; chance; even; + ever +

By (original meaning "near the side." Hence "by and by" = "very near," which + can be used either of time or, as in Early + English, also of place) is used for "aside," + "on one side," "away," in the phrase + Stand by, or I shall gall + you. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 3. 94. + Whereas, on the other hand, "to stand by a person" means "to stand near + any one."

+
+
+ ADVERBS Besides; briefly; by; chance; even; + ever +

Chance appears to be used as an adverb: + How chance thou art returned so + soon? + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. 2. 42. +

+

But the order of the words "thou art," indicates that Shakespeare + treated chance as a verb. "How may it chance or chances + that," as Hamlet, ii. 2. + 343, "How chances it they travel?" + Compare-- + How chance the roses there do + fade so fast? + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 129. + So Tr. and Cr. iii. 1. 151; + 2 Hen. IV. iv. 4. 20; Rich. III. iv. 2. 103; M. W. of + W. v. 5. 231; P. of T. + iv. 1. 23.

+

Compare, however, also-- + If case some one of you would + fly from us. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 4. 34. + where "case" is for the Old French "per-case."

+

This use of chance as an apparent adverb is + illustrated by + Perchance his boast of + Lucrece' sovereignty + Suggested this proud issue of a king: + + Perchance that envy of so rich a + thing + Braving compare, disdainfully did sting. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 39. + Here "perchance" seems used first as an adverb, then as a + verb, "it may chance that." So Shakespeare, perhaps, used chance as an adverb, but unconsciously + retained the order of words which shows that, strictly speaking, it + is to be considered as a verb.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Besides; briefly; by; chance; even; + ever +

Even. "Even now" with us is applied to an + action that has been going on for some long time and still continues, the emphasis being laid on + "now." In Shakespeare the emphasis is often to be laid on "even," + and "even now" means "exactly or only now," i.e. "scarcely longer ago than the present:" + hence "but now." + There was an old fat woman even + now with me. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> iv. 5. 26. + Often "but even now" is used in this + sense: M. of V. i. 1. 35. On the other + hand, both "even now" and "but now" can signify "just at this moment," + as in + But now I was the lord + Of this fair mansion; . . . and even + now, but now, + This house, these servants, and this same myself + Are yours. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 171. +

+

We use "just now" for the Shakespearian "even now," laying the emphasis on "just." + Even is used for "even now," in the + sense of "at this moment," in + A certain convocation of politic worms are + even at him. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 3. 22. + +

+

So "even when" means "just when" in + (Roses) die, even when they to + perfection grow. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. 42. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Besides; briefly; by; chance; even; + ever +

Ever (at every time) freq.: + For slander's mark was ever yet + the fair. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 70. +

+

The latter use is still retained in poetry. But in prose we confine + "ever" (like the Latin "unquam") to negative, comparative, and + interrogative sentences.

+

Ever seems contrary to modern usage in + Would I might + But ever see that + man. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 168. + "But," however, implies a kind of negative, and "ever" means + "at any time."

+
+
+ ADVERBS Far; forth; hence; hither +

Far, used metaphorically for "very." + But far unfit to be a + sovereign. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 92. + So 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 286.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Far; forth; hence; hither +

Forth, hence, and hither are used without verbs + of motion (motion being implied): + I have no mind of feasting + forth to-night. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 2. 37. + + + Her husband will be + forth. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> ii. 2. 278. + + + By praising him here who doth + hence remain. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 39. + + + From thence the sauce to meat + is ceremony. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 4. 36. + + + Methinks I hear hither your + husband's drum. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. 32. + + + Prepare thee hence for + France. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 1. 31. + + Forth, "to the end:" + To hear this matter + forth. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. 255. +

+

Forth, as a preposition: see Prepositions.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Happily; here; hitherto; home; how; + howsoever +

Happily, which now means "by good hap," was + sometimes used for "haply," i.e. "by hap," + just as "success" was sometimes "good," at other times "ill." + Hamlet. That great baby you + see there is not yet out of his + swaddling clouts. + + Ros. Happily he's the second + time come to them. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 402. + + + And these our ships, you happily may think, + Are like the Trojan horse (which) was stuffed within + With bloody veins. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. 4. 29. + + + Though I may fcar + Her will recoiling to her better judgment + May fall to match you with her country forms, + And happily repent. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iii. 3. 238. + It means "gladly" in Macbeth, i. 3. + 89.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Happily; here; hitherto; home; how; + howsoever +

Here is used very freely in compounds: "they here approach" (Macb. iv. 3. + 133); "here-remain" (ib. 148). Perhaps here may be considered as much an adjective, when thus + used, as "then" in "our then dictator" + (Coriol. ii. 2. 93). So in + Greek.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Happily; here; hitherto; home; how; + howsoever +

Hitherto, which is now used of time, is used by Shakespeare of space: + England from Trent and Severn + hitherto. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 1. 74. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Happily; here; hitherto; home; how; + howsoever +

Home. We still say "to come home," "to strike + home," using the word adverbially with + verbs of motion, but not + I cannot speak him home, (i.e. + completely) + Coriol. ii. 2. 107. + + + Satisfy me home. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 5. 83. + + + (Your son) lack'd the sense to know her estimation + home. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 4. + + + That trusted home + Might yet enkindle you unto the crown. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 3. 121. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Happily; here; hitherto; home; how; + howsoever +

How (adverbial derivative from hwa == hwu, O. + E.) used for "however:" + I never yet saw man + + How wise, how noble, young, how + rarely featured, + But she would spell him backward. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. 1. 60. + + + Or whether his fall enraged him or + how 'twas. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. 69. +

+

How is perhaps used for "as" in V. and A. 815: Look, how a bright star shooteth from the + sky, So glides he in the + night from Venus' eye.

+

This, which is the punctuation of the Globe, is perhaps correct, and + illustrated by + Look, as the fair and + fiery-pointed sun + Rushing from forth a cloud bereaves our sight, + Even so, &c. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 372. + So V. and A. 67; M. of + V. iii. 2. 127.

+

Similarly, GASCOIGNE (Mätzner) has: + How many men, so many minds. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Happily; here; hitherto; home; how; + howsoever +

Howsoe'er for "howsoe'er it be," "in any + case." + Howsoe'er, my brother hath done + well. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 146. + So However. See 403.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Last; moreabove; moreover +

Last. Such phrases as "at the last," "at the first," are common, but + not + The last (time) that e'er I + took her leave at court. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 79. +

+

Merely, completely. See Adjectives, Mere, 15.

+

More, Most. See Adjectives, + 18.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Last; moreabove; moreover +

Moreabove == + moreover. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 126. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Last; moreabove; moreover +

Moreover precedes "that," like our "beside that." + Moreover that we much did long + to see you. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 1. 2. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Much; never; none; not +

Much, More, is frequently used as an ordinary adjective, after a + pronominal adjective, like the Scotch mickle, and the E. E. muchel.Compare + A noble peer of mickle trust + and power. + MILTON, + <title><abbr>Comus.</abbr> + (So in A.-S.) + Thy much goodness. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. 534. + + + Yet so much (great) is my + poverty of spirit. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 7. 159. +

+

Much was frequently used as an adverb even + with positive adjectives. + I am much ill. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 4. 111. + So Tr. and Cr. ii. 3. 115; + J. C. iv. 3. 255. + Our too much memorable + shame. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. 53. + So Rich. II. ii. 2. 1.

+

More is frequently used as a noun and adverb + in juxtaposition. + The slave's report is seconded and more + + More fearful is + deliver'd. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 6. 63. + Comp. K. J. iv. 2. 42. + More than that tongue that + more hath + more express'd. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 23. + + + If there be more, more woeful, + hold it in. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 202. +

+

We sometimes say "the many" (see 12), but not + "the most," in the sense of "most men." + Heywood, however, writes-- + Yes, since the most censures, + believes and saith By an implicit faith. + <title><abbr>Commendatory Verses + on</abbr> B. J. + +

+

Needs. See 25.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Much; never; none; not +

Never is used where we now more commonly use "ever" in phrases as: + And creep time ne'er so + slow, + Yet it shall come for me to do thee good. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 3. 31. + So 1 Hen. VI. v. 3. 98; + Rich. II. v. 1. 64.

+

There is probably here a confusion of two constructions, (1) "And + though time creep so slow as it never crept before," and (2) "And + though time never crept so slow as in the case I am supposing." + These two are combined into, "And though time creep--(how shall I + describe it? though it crept) never so slow." Construction (2) is + illustrated by + Never so weary, never so in woe, + I can no further crawl, no further go. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 442. +

+

Here, strictly speaking, the ellipsis is "I have + been," or "having been;" "I have + never been so weary." But it is + easy to see that "never so weary" being habitually used in this + sense, Hermia might say, "I am + never-so-weary," or still more easily, "though I were never-so-weary."

+

In such phrases as "never the nearer," never seems to mean "nought." So Wickliffe, + John xix. 21: But how he now + seeth we wite nere, i.e. we know not.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Much; never; none; not +

None seems to be the emphatic form of "no," like "mine" of "my" in + the modern idiom: + Satisfaction (there) can be + none but by pangs of + death. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 261. + For we could not say "there can be none satisfaction." This emphatic use of the pronoun at + the end of a sentence is found very early. None seems loosely used for "not at all," like "nothing" + (55), "no-whit," i.e. "not." And this may, + perhaps, explain: + None a stranger there + So merry and so gamesome. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. 59. + Here either none means "not," + "ne'er," or a comma must be placed after none: "none, being a stranger," + which is a very harsh construction.

+

The adverbial use of "none" may be traced to Early English and + Anglo-Saxon. Under the form "nan," i.e. + "ne-an" (compare German "nein"), we find "nan more," and + also "none longer," "whether he wolde or noon" (CHAUCER, + Mätzner). "Nan" was used as an adverbial accusative for "by no + means" even in A.-S. (Mätzner, iii. 131.) In Rich. II. v. 2. 99, "He shall be none," the meaning is, "he shall not be one of their + number." "None" is still used by us for "nothing," followed by a + partitive genitive, "I had none of it;" and + this explains the Elizabethan phrase + She will none of + me. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 3. 113. + + i.e. "She desires to have (321) nothing + from, as regards to do with, me." So + You can say none of + this. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 342. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Much; never; none; not +

Not is apparently put for "not only" in the + two following passages: + Speak fair; you may salve so + + Not what is dangerous present, + but the loss + Of what is past. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 2. 71. + + + For that he has + Given hostile strokes, and that not in the presence + Of dreaded justice, but on the ministers + That do distribute it. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 3. 97. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Nothing; off; once; only; + over +

Nothing, like "no-way," "naught," "not," (A.-S. náht, i.e. "no whit,") is often used adverbially. + And that would set my teeth + nothing on edge. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 1. 133. + + + I fear nothing what may be said + against me. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. 2. 212. + where "what" is not put for "which."

+
+
+ ADVERBS Nothing; off; once; only; + over +

Off (away from the point): + That's off: that's + off. I would you had rather + been silent. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 2. 64. +

+

To be off == to take off one's hat: + I will practise the insinuating nod and be off to them most + counterfeitly. + Coriol. ii. 3. 107. + "Stands off" is used for + stands out, i.e. in + relief. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 2. 103. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Nothing; off; once; only; + over +

Once ("once for all," "above all"): + Once, if he require our voices, + we ought not to deny him. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 1. + + + 'Tis once thou lovest, + And I will fit thee with the remedy. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 1. 320. + Hence "positively." + Nay, an you be a cursing hypocrite, once you must be looked + to. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. i. 212. + + + Nay, an you begin to rail on society, once I am sworn not to + give regard to you. + <abbr>Timon,</abbr> i. 2. 251. +

+

The Folio and Globe place the comma after once

+

Once is sometimes omitted: + This is (once) for + all. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. 131. +

+

Once sometimes "in a word:" + Once this--your long + experience of her wisdom, + Her sober virtue, years, and modesty, + Plead on her part some cause to you unknown. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iii. 1. 90. +

+

At once is found in this or a similar sense: + My lords, at once; the cause + why we are met + Is to determine of the coronation. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 4. 1. + + + My lords, at once; the care + you have of u<*> + Is worthy praise. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 1. 66. +

+

Once seems to mean "at some time (future)" in + I thank thee, and I pray thee, once to-night + Give my sweet Nan this ring. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> iii. 4. + 103. + But the word may be taken as above.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Nothing; off; once; only; + over +

Only, i.e. on(e)ly, is used as an adjective. See But (130), and Transpositions (420). + The only (mere) breath. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 7. + 13. + + + It was for her love and only + pleasure. + INGELEND. + + + By her only aspect she turned men + into stones. + BACON, + <title><abbr>Adv. of L.</abbr> + 274. +

+

We have lost this adjectival use of only, except in the sense of + "single," in such phrases as "an only + child."

+

Only, like "alone" (18), is used nearly in + the sense of "above all," "surpassing." + Oph. You are merry, my + lord. + + Ham. Who? I? + + Oph. Ay, my lord. + + Ham. O God, your only jig-maker. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 131. + + + Your worm is your only emperor for + diet. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 3. + 22. + +

+
+
+ +

Over means "over again" in + Trebles thee o'er. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> ii. 1. 221. + + i.e. "repeats thy former self thrice." + Compare + I would be trebled twenty times myself. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 154. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Presently; round; severally; + since +

Presently = "at the present time," "at once," instead of, as now, + "soon, but not at once." + Desd. Yes, but not yet to + die. + + Othello. O yes, presently. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> v. 2. 52. +

+

So Rich. II. iii. 1. 3; 2. 179.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Presently; round; severally; + since +

Round, used adverbially in the sense of "straightforwardly." "Round," + like "square" with us, from its connection with "regular," + "symmetrical," and "complete," was used to signify "plain and + honest." Hence + I went round to + work. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 139. + means just the opposite of "circuitously."

+
+
+ ADVERBS Presently; round; severally; + since +

Severally ("sever," Lat. separo), used for + "separately." So + When severally we hear them + rendered. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. 10. + And + Contemplation doth withdraw our soule from us, and + severally employ it from the + body. + MONTAIGNE, 30. + Thus, "a several plot" (Sonn. 137) is a "separate" or "private plot" + opposed to "a common."

+
+
+ ADVERBS Presently; round; severally; + since +

Since (A.-S. sith == "time," also + adv.Sith for sither, like "mo" for "mo-er." (See + 17.) "late," "later;" "sith-than" + == "after that") adverbially for "ago." + I told your lordship a year + since. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. 2. 13. + This must be explained by an ellipsis: I told your + lordship (it is) a year since (I told + you).

+

Compare a transitional use of "since" between an adverb and + conjunction in "Waverley; or, 'tis Sixty Years since." Omit "'tis," and since + becomes an adverb.

+

So since is used for "since then," like our + "ever since" in + And since, methinks, I would + not (do not wish to) grow so + fast. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 4. 14. +

+

Since, when used adverbially as well as + conjunctionally, frequently takes the verb in the simple + past where we use the complete present: + + I did not see him + since. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 1. + This is in accordance with an original meaning of the word, + "later," ("sith.") We should still say, "I never saw him after that;" and since has the meaning of "after."

+

We also find the present after "since," to denote an action that is and has been + going on since a certain time. (So in Latin + with "jampridem.") + My desires e'er since pursue + me. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. 23. +

+

See Conjunctions, 132.

+
+
+ ADVERBS So inserted; omitted; == "also;" == + "then" +

So (original meaning "in that way") is frequently inserted in replies + where we should omit it: + Trib. Repair to the + Capitol. + + Peop. We will so. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 262. + + + T. Fortitude doth consist, &c. + D. It doth so indeed, sir. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sil. Wom.</abbr> + iv. 2. + Here so means "as you direct, assert." "As" is, by derivation, only an + emphatic form of so. See 106.

+
+
+ ADVERBS So inserted; omitted; == "also;" == + "then" +

So is sometimes omitted after "I think," "if," &c. + G. What, in metre? + + Luc. In any proportion or + language. + + G. I think, or in any religion. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. 2. 24. + + + Will the time serve to tell? I do not + think (so). + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 6. 46. + + + Haply you shall not see me more; or if, + A mangled shadow. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 2. 27. + + + Not like a corse; or if, not to + be buried. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 131. + + + Do not plunge thyself too far in anger, lest thou + hasten thy + trial, which if, Lord have mercy + on thee for a hen. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 3. 223. +

+

Compare + What though; yet I live like a + poor gentleman born. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> i. 1. 287 + ; <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 1. 9; + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 3. + 51. + + O, if it prove, + Tempests are kind and salt waves fresh in + love. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 418. + +

+
+
+ ADVERBS So inserted; omitted; == "also;" == + "then" +

So is put for the more emphatic form, al-so. + + Demetrius, thou dost over-ween in all, + And so in this, to bear me down + with braves. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> ii. 1. 30. + + + It is a cold and heat that does outgo All sense of + winters and of summers so. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sad Sh.</abbr> + ii. 1. + + + Mad in pursuit, and in possession + so. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 129. + + + Good morrow, Antony. + + Ant. So to most noble + Cæsar. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 2. 117. +

+

So approaches "also" in + Cousin, farewell; and, uncle, bid him + so. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 247. +

+

So that; so as. (See Pronouns, Relative, 275, 276.)

+
+
+ ADVERBS So inserted; omitted; == "also;" == + "then" +

So (like the Greek ou(/tw dh/) is + often used where we should use "then." "In this way" naturally leads + to "thus," "on this," "thereupon," "then." + And when this hail some heat from Hermia felt + + So he dissolved. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 245. +

+

So is, therefore, sometimes more emphatic + than with us, as in (arrange thus, not as Globe)-- + Olivia. To one of your + receiving enough is shown; + A cypress, not a bosom, hides (Fol.) my heart----(pauses) + + So (i.e. + after this confession) let me hear you speak. + + Vio. I pity you. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 1. 133. +

+

So in conditional clauses. See Conjunctions, 133.

+
+
+ ADVERBS So for "such a" +

So was often, and correctly, used (where we use the adverbial "such" + or "so" with "a") before an adjective, e.g. + "so great faith" where we say "such great faith," "so long time" where we say "so + long a time." We seem to feel that "so" + (being an adverb, and therefore more liable to transposition than + the adjective "such") requires to be attached to the word which it + qualifies, either (1) by introducing the article which necessarily + links together the words thus: "so-great a-loss;" or else (2) by + placing "so" in a position where its effect is equally + unmistakeable: "a-loss so-great."

+

When the noun is in the plural we cannot use the former method; we + are, therefore, driven to the latter, and instead of saying + So hard termes. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 176. + we say "terms so hard." + In so profound abysm I throw + all care. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 112. + + + My particular grief + Is of so flood-gate and + o'erbearing nature. + <abbr>O.</abbr> i. 3. 55. + + + And I will call him to so + strict account. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 149. + + + With so full soul. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 1. 44. + + + Of so quick + condition. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. 1. 54. + But note that in these instances the "so" follows a + preposition. After prepositions the article (see Article, 90) is frequently omitted. Shakespeare could have + written My grief is of nature so floodgate, &c. + I will call him to account so strict that, + &c.

+

Our modern usage was already introduced side by side with the other + as early as Wickliffe. Compare + So long time. + <title><abbr>St. John</abbr> xiv. + 9. + with + So long a time. + <title><abbr>Hebrews</abbr> iv. + 7. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Something; sometimes; still; than; + then +

Something used adverbially, like "somewhat." + A white head and something a + round belly. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 2. 212. +

+

We should say "a somewhat round," placing the + adverb between the article and the adjective so as to show + unmistakeably that the adverb qualifies the adjective. "Something" + may possibly be so taken (though "somehow" would make better sense) + in + This something-settled matter + in his breast. + <abbr>Ham.</abbr> iii. 1. 18. +

+
+
+ +

Sometimes, like "sometime," is used by Shakespeare for "formerly" in + Thy sometimes brother's + wife. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 2. 54. +

+

So probably + Sometimes from her eyes + I did receive fair speechless messages. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 1. 163. +

+

Compare "olim" in Latin.

+
+
+ ADVERBS Something; sometimes; still; than; + then +

Still used for constantly, in accordance with + the derivation of the word, "quiet," "unmoved." It is now used only + in the sense of "even now," "even then." The connection between + "during all time up to the present" and "even at the present" is + natural, and both meanings are easily derived from the radical + meaning, "without moving from its place." Comp. the different + meanings of dum, donec, + e(/ws, &c. + Thou still hast been the author + of good tidings. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 42. + + + But this thy countenance still + lock'd in steel + I never saw till now. + <abbr>T. and C.</abbr> iv. 5. 195. + + i.e. "because it was constantly lock'd in steel." And this is the best, though + not the most obvious, interpretation of + But still the house affairs + would draw her hence. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 147. +

+

It is used as an adjective for constant + (though some suggest "silent") in + But I of thee will wrest an alphabet, + And by still practice learn to + know the meaning. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 2. 44. +

+

This interpretation is corroborated by + But that still use of grief + makes wild grief tame, + My tongue should to thy ears not name my + boys. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 3. 229. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Something; sometimes; still; than; + then +

Than is used for then: + + And their ranks began + To break upon the galled shore and than + Retire again. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 456. +

+

Then for than, freq. in North's Plutarch, Ascham, &c.

+

In O. E. the commonest forms are "thanne" = then; "then" = than.

+

Then and than (like + tum and tam, + quum and quam in Latin) are closely + connected, and, indeed, mere varieties of the same word. They were + originally inflections of the demonstrative, and meant "at that + (time)," "in that (way)." As "that" is used as a relative, "than" + has the signification of "in the way in which" (quam), just as then (71) is used + for "at the time at which" (quum). It is + usual to explain "He is taller than I" thus: + "He is taller; then I am tall." This + explanation does not so well explain "He is not taller than I." On the whole, it is more in analogy + with the German als, Latin quam, Greek h)/, to explain it thus: "In the + way in which I am tall he is taller." The close connection + between "in that way," "at that time," "in that place," &c., is + illustrated by the use of there for thereupon, or then. + + Even there resolved my reason + into tears. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 42. + +

+
+
+ ADVERBS Something; sometimes; still; than; + then +

Then apparently used for "when." So in E. E. See That, 284. + And more more strong, then + lesser is my fear, + I shall endue you with; meantime but ask, + &c. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. 42. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS To-fore; too; what, when; whilst; why; + yet +

To-fore, which was as common in E. E. as "be-fore" and "a-fore," is + found in + O would thou wert as thou + to-fore hast + been. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 2. 294. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS To-fore; too; what, when; whilst; why; + yet +

Too, which is only an emphatic form of "to" (compare pro/s in Greek, used adverbially), is + often spelt "to" by Elizabethan writers (Sonn. 38, 86); and conversely, "too" is found for "to" + (Sonn. 56, 135).

+

Too seems used, like the E. E. "to," for + "excessively" in Spenser, Shepheard's Calendar, + May: + Thilke same kidde (as I can well devise) Was too very foolish and unwise.

+

Perhaps, also, in + Lest that your goods too soon + be confiscate. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. 2. 2. + though the meaning may be "the goods of you also." + Tempt him not so too + far. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 11. + And there is, perhaps, an allusion to the E. E. meaning in + "too-too," which is often found in Elizabethan English.

+

Too is often used in the phrase, "I am too blame" (Folio) + I am much too + blame. + <abbr>O.</abbr> iii. 3. 211, 282 + ; <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. 166; + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 2. + 13.

+

This is so common in other Elizabethan authors, that it seems to + require more explanation than the confusion between "to" and "too" + mentioned above. Perhaps "blame" was considered an adjective, as in + In faith, my lord, you are too + wilful-blame. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 1. 177. + and "too" may have been, as in E. E., used for + "excessively."

+

Too seems used for "very much," or "too + much," in + Tell him that gave me this (wound), who lov'd him too, He struck my soul and not + my body through. + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> iii. 1. + + The context will hardly admit of the interpretation, "Me + who also lov'd him."

+

The transition from the meaning of progressive motion to that of + "increasingly" or "excessively," and from "excessively" to the + modern "to excess," is too natural to require more than mention.

+
+
+ +

What, when. What and when are often used as exclamations of impatience: + What, Lucius, ho! + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 1. + + + When, Lucius, when? + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 5. +

+

Some ellipsis is to be supplied, "What (is the matter)?" "When (are + you coming)?" So in + Gaunt. Throw down, my son, the + duke of Norfolk's gage. + + K. Rich. And, Norfolk, throw + down his. + + Gaunt. When, Harry, when? + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. 162. +

+

See also What, 253.

+
+
+ ADVERBS To-fore; too; what, when; whilst; why; + yet +

Whilst. "The while" is often used in + accordance with the derivation of the word for "(in) the (mean) + time." The inflected forms whiles and whilest are generally used as conjunctions. + But we have + If you'll go fetch him + We'll say our song the + whilst. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 254. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS To-fore; too; what, when; whilst; why; + yet +

Why (instrumental case of E.E. hwa, "who"), + used after "for," instead of "wherefore." Like the Latin "quid + enim?" it came after a time to mean "for indeed," as + And send the hearers weeping to their beds; + + For why, the senseless brands + will sympathise. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 1. 40. + + i.e. "wherefore? (because) the senseless," + &c. The provincialism "whyfore" still exists. "For" does not + correspond to "enim," but is a preposition by derivation. Later + writers, however, and possibly Shakespeare, may have used "for" in + "for why" as a conjunction. Some, however, + maintain that the comma should be removed after "for why," and that "for why" (like a)nq) w(=n) + means "for this that," "because," the relative containing an implied + antecedent.

+

A distinction seems drawn between "why" and "for what" in + Why, or for + what these nobles were committed + Is all unknown to me, my gracious lady. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 4. 48. + + Why, perhaps, refers to the past + cause, for what to the future object. + Ant. S. Shall I tell you why? + + Drom. S. Ay, sir, and wherefore; for they say every + why hath a + + wherefore. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> ii. 2. 43-45. + + i.e. "every deed said to be done owing to a + certain cause is really done for a certain object."

+

Compare + Say, why is this? + Wherefore? What shall we + do? + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 4. 57. +

+

"Why" and "how" are both derivatives of the relative, and are + sometimes interchanged in A.-S. "Why" seems to have been the + ablative of instrument, and "how" the adverbial derivative of + manner, from "who."

+
+
+ ADVERBS To-fore; too; what, when; whilst; why; + yet +

Yet (up to this time) is only used now after + a negative, "not yet," "never yet," &c. Then it was also used before a negative. + For (as) yet his honour never + heard a play. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. 1. 96. + + + Yet I have not seen + So likely an ambassador of love. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 9. 92. + + + Yet (up to this time) they are + not joined. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 12. 1. + + + I will make one of her women lawyer to me, for I yet not understand + the case myself. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. 80. +

+

The following is a remarkable passage: + Hel. You, Diana, + Under my poor instructions yet + (still) must suffer + Something in my behalf. + + Diana. Let death and honesty + Go with your impositions, I am yours + Upon your will to suffer. + + Hel. Yet (i.e. for the present) I pray you; + But with the word the time will bring on summer, + &c. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 4. 30. + + i.e. "a little longer I entreat your + patience, but," &c.

+

Yet is also used in this sense without a + distinct negative: + Solan. What news on the + Rialto? + + Salar. Why yet it lives there uncheck'd that Antonio, + &c. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 1. 1. +

+
+
+ ADVERBS used as nouns and adjectives +

The adverbs backward and inward are used as nouns. + In the dark backward and abysm + of time. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 50. + + + I was an inward of + his. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. 2. 138. + +

+

So + Thou losest here a better + where to find. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. 264. + + + Nor can there be that deity in my nature + Of here-and-everywhere. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 235. + + i.e. "the divine attribute of ubiquity."

+

Then, as with us, was used as an adjective. + Our then dictator. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 2. 93. + So + Good sometime + queen. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 1. 37. + + + Our here approach. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. 133. + See Compounds.

+
+
+ ADVERBS after the verb is +

Adverbs after "is." We still say "that is well;" but, perhaps, no other adverb (except "soon") is + now thus used. Shakespeare, however, has + That's verily. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> ii. 1. 321. + + + That's worthily.The verb + "hear" may be supplied from the + context. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 1. 53. + + + Lucius' banishment was + wrongfully. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iv. 4. 16. +

+

Some verb, as "said" or "done," is easily understood. "In harbour" + has the force of a verb in + Safely in harbour + Is the king's ship. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 226. +

+
+
+
+ ARTICLES. +
+ ARTICLE. An connected with one +

An, A, (Early Eng. An, Ane, On, One, a, o,) our indefinite Article, + is now distinguished from our Numeral "one." In Early English, as in + modern French and German, there was no such distinction. Hence, even + in Elizabethan English, a (since it still + represented, or had only recently ceased to represent, "one") was + more emphatic than with us, a fact which will explain its omission + where we insert it, and its insertion where we should use some more + emphatic word, "some," "any," "one," &c.

+
+
+ ARTICLE. An and one, + pronunciation of +

An and one, pronunciation of. The connection + between "an" and "one" appears more obvious when it is remembered + that "one" was probably pronounced by Shakespeare, not as now "won," + but "un." This is made probable by the constant elision of "the" + before "one" in "th' one" as in "th' other:" compare "th' one" in + Th' one sweetly flatters, t' + other feareth harm. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 172. + + So Rich. II. v. 2. 18. Ben + Jonson (783) mentions as authorized contractions, "y'once" for "ye + once" along with "y'utter." Compare also the pun in T. + G. of V. ii. 1. 3: Speed. Sir, your glove. Val. Not mine; my gloves are on. Speed. Why, then, this may be yours, + for this is but one.

+

This will explain the rhyme: + So thanks to all at once and to each one + Whom we invite to see us crowned at Scone. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 8. 74-5. +

+

In the dialect of the North of England and of Scotland, the "w" is + still not sounded.

+

"An" was always used in A.-S. and mostly in E.E. before consonants as + well as vowels: "ane kinges . . . dohter" (STRATMANN). I have not found an instance in Shakespeare of + "an" before an ordinary consonant, but it occurs before "w": + Have an wish but + for't. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iv. 4. 2. +

+
+
+ ARTICLE. A used for "one," "any" +

A was used for one in such expressions as "He + came with never a friend," &c. + He and his physicians are of a + mind. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> i. 3. 244. + + + 'Fore God, they are both in a + tale. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 2. 33. + + + An two men ride of a horse one + must ride behind. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 5. + 44. + + + For in a night the best part + of my power + Were in the Washes . . . devoured. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 7. 64. + So + The Images were found in a night + all hacked and hewed. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 172. + + + We still have slept together, + Rose at an instant, learn'd, + play'd, eat together. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 3. 76. + + + Myself and a sister both born in + an hour. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 1. 20. + + + You, or any living man, may be drunk at + a time, man. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 3. 319. + + i.e. "at one time," + "for once." + These foils have all a + length. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 227. +

+

We find "one" and "a" interchanged in + Hear me one word: + Beseech you, tribunes, hear me but a word. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 1. 266. + + + But shall we wear these honours for a day? + Or shall they last? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 2. 5. + +

+

We never use the possessive inflection of the unemphatic one as an antecedent; but Shakespeare + writes: + For taking one's part that is + out of favour. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. 111. +

+

We also find in Early English: + Thre persones in a + Godhede. + HALLIWELL. + where a is for one. Compare Scotch "ae" for "one."

+

It seems used for "any," i.e. ane-y, or one-y, in + There's not a one of + them. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 4. 131. + + + Ne'er a one to be found. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. in + &c.</abbr> iii. 2. + So Cymb. i. 1. 24. And + emphatically for "some," "a certain," in + There is a thing within my + bosom tells me. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 1. 183. + + + I should impart a thing to you + from his majesty. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 92. + + + Shall I tell you a + thing? + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 1. 152. + + + I told you a thing + yesterday. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 2. 185. + + + And I came to acquaint you with + a matter. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. 126. +

+
+
+ ARTICLE. A and the + omitted in archaic poetry +

A and The omitted in archaic poetry. In the infancy of thought nouns + are regarded as names, denoting not classes but individuals. Hence + the absence of any article before nouns. Besides, as the articles + interfere with the metre, and often supply what may be well left to + the imagination, there was additional reason for omitting them. + Hence Spenser, the archaic poet, writes + Fayre Una--whom salvage nation + does adore. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 6. + Title. + + + And seizing cruell clawes on + trembling brest. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 3. + 19. + + + Faire virgin, to redeem her + deare, brings Arthure to the fight. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 8. + Title. + + + From raging spoil of + lawlesse victors will. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 3. + 43. + + + With thrilling point of + deadly yron brand. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 3. + 42. +

+

Shakespeare rarely indulges in this archaism except to ridicule it: + Whereat with blade, with + bloody blameful blade, + He bravely broached his boiling bloody breast; + And Thisby, tarrying in mulberry + shade, + His dagger drew and died. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. 1. 147. +

+

Somewhat similar is + In glorious Christian + field. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 93. + + + When lion rough in wildest rage + doth roar. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. 1. 224. + + + Ah! Richard with the eyes of + (my or + the) heavy + mind. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 4. 18. + + + So, longest way shall have the + longest moans. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. + 90. +

+

In antitheses, as + And with no less nobility of love + Than that which dearest father + bears his son, + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 111. + the omission of the is intelligible, + since the whole class is expressed. But it appears not uncommon to + omit the article before superlatives: + Best safety lies in + fear. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. 41. +

+

This is, perhaps, explained by the double meaning of the superlative, + which means not only "the best of the + class," but also "very good." See 8.

+
+
+ ARTICLE. A and the + omitted after "as," "like," "than" +

A and The are also sometimes omitted after as, like, and than + in comparative sentences: + As falcon to the lure away she + flies. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> 1027. + + + The why is plain as way to + parish church. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. 52. + + + More tuneable than lark to + shepherd's ear. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 184. +

+

This is, however, common both in early and modern English. In such + sentences the whole class is expressed, and therefore the article + omitted. It might be asked, however, why "the lure" on this hypothesis? The + is put for its. So in E. E. (MÄTZNER, iii. + 195) "ase hound doth (chase) the hare," i.e. "its prey the hare."

+

A is still omitted by us in adverbial compounds, + such as "snail-like," "clerk-like," &c. Then it was omitted as + being unnecessarily emphatic in such expressions as: + Creeping like + snail. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. 146. + + + Sighing like furnace. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 148. + + + And like unletter'd + clerk. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 85. +

+

"Like snail" is an adverb in process of formation. It is intermediate + between "like a snail" and "snail-like."

+
+
+ ARTICLE. A omitted before nouns signifying + a class or a multitude +

A being more emphatic than with us, was sometimes omitted where the + noun stands for the class, and might almost be replaced by the + corresponding adjective. "If ever I were traitor," Rich. II. i. 3. 201 + == traitorous. Similarly + And having now shown himself open + enemy to Alcibiades. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 176. + So, though we find "never a master" + in the sense of "not one master," yet where + the "never" is emphasized and has its proper meaning, "at no time," + the a is omitted: + Those eyes which never shed + remorseful tear. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 2. 156. + + + In war was never lion rag'd so + fierce. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 173. + + + Never master had a page so + kind. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 85. + + + Was ever king that joy'd an + earthly throne. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 9. 1. + + + 'Twas never merry world since, + &c. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 1. 109. + On the other hand, in contrast to the example first quoted, + when the "never" is omitted and an is + emphatic, almost like one, it is inserted: + My manly eyes did scorn an + humble tear. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 2. 165. +

+

A is also omitted before collective nouns, + such as "plenty," "abundance," &c., and therefore before "great + number" in + Belike you slew great number of + his people. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 3. 29. +

+
+
+ ARTICLE. A inserted after adjectives used + as adverbs +

A inserted after some adjectives used as adverbs: + It was upon this fashion bequeathed me by will but + poor a + thousand pounds. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. 2. + This usage is found in the earlier text of LAYAMON (A.D. + 1200): "Long a time (longe ane stunde)," ii. + 290, &c., where the adjective appears merely to be emphasized, + and not used adverbially. In the later text the adjective is placed, + here and in other passages, in its ordinary position. The adjectives + "each," "such," "which," (used for "of what kind,") and "many" were + especially often thus used. "At ich a mel" = + "at each meal," Piers Plough. Crede. 109. + (So in Scotch "ilka.") "Whiche a wife was Alceste," CHAUCER, + C. T. 11754 = "what + a wife." "On moni are (later text, mani ane) wisen," LAYAMON, i. 24; "monianes cunnes," ib. 39; "of many a kind (l. t. + of manian erthe)," "of many an earth."

+

The last-quoted passages render untenable the theory (Archbishop + Trench, English Past and Present) which + explains "many a man" as a corruption of + "many of men." In these passages, e.g. "moni + anes cunnes" ("of + many a race"), the article or numeral adjective "an" is + declined like an adjective, while "moni" is not. The inference is, + that "moni" is used adverbially. In the same way the Germans say + "mancher (adj.) mann," but "manch (adv.) ein + mann," "ein solcher (adj.) mann," but "solch + (adv.) ein mann." In A.-S. the idiom was + "many man," not "many a man." The termination in y, causing "many" to be considered as adverbially used, + may not perhaps account for the introduction of the a into E. E., but it may account for its + retention in Elizabethan and modern English. Nor can it escape + notice that most of the adjectives which take a after them end in ch, or lic ("like"), an adverbial termination. So + beside the adjectives enumerated above, "thellich" (modern + Dorsetshire, "thilk" or "thick"), "the like," answering to "whilk" + ("which"), is followed by a. So after the + adverb "ofte," we have "a day" in + Ful ofte a day he swelde and seyde + alas! + CHAUCER, + <title><abbr>Knighte's Tale,</abbr> + 498. + It is perhaps some such feeling, that "many" means "often," + which justifies the separation of "many" and "a" in the following: + I have in vain said many + + A prayer upon her + grave. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 3. 144. +

+

Perhaps in this way (as an adjective used adverbially) we must + explain (compare "none (adj.) inheritance," + Acts vii. 5): + Exceeding pleasant; none + (adv.) a stranger there + So merry and so gamesome. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. 59. + like "ne'er a stranger," unless after "none" we supply "who + was."

+

A is pleonastically used in + I would not spend another such + a night. + <abbr>R. III.</abbr> i. 4. 5. +

+

In "What poor an instrument" (A. and C. v. 2. 236), "what" is used for + "how."

+
+
+ ARTICLE. A omitted after "what," "such," + &c. +

A was sometimes omitted after "what," in the sense of "what kind of." + Cassius, what night is this? + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 42. + (A has been unnecessarily inserted by + some commentators.) + I'll tell the world + Aloud what man thou + art. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 4. 153. + + + Jove knows what man thou + mightst have made. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 207. + + + What dreadful noise of waters + in mine ears. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 4. 22. +

+

"What case stand I in?" (W. + T. i. 2. 352) = In what a position am I? + What thing it is that I + never + Did see man die! + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 4. 35. +

+

We omit the article after "what" before nouns signifying a collective + class, saying "what wickedness!" but "what a + crime!" "what fruit!" but "what an apple!" + Hence the distinction in the following: "What + a merit were it in death to take this poor maid from the + world! What corruption in this life that it + will let this man live!"--M. for M. iii. 1. + 240.

+

A is omitted after "such:" + Showers of blood, + The which, how far off from the mind of Bolingbroke + It is such crimson tempest + should bedrench, &c. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 3. 46. +

+

Here "such" probably means "the aforesaid," referring to the "showers + of blood."

+

After "such" in this sense the indefinite article is still omitted; + naturally, since "such" is used in a defining sense.

+

A is omitted after "many" in "Many time and oft" (2 Hen. VI. ii. 1. + 93). Here "many-time," like "some-time," "often-times," + "many-times" (MONTAIGNE, + Introduction), seems used as one word + adverbially.

+

A is omitted before "little," where we commonly + place it in the sense of "some:" + O, do not swear; + Hold (a) little faith, though thou hast too much + fear. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 174. +

+

It is perhaps caused by the antithesis which assimilates the use of + "little" to the use of "much." "In (a) little time" (V. and + A. 132) is to be explained as a prepositional phrase + approximating to an adverb: see 89.

+
+
+ ARTICLE. A inserted before numeral + adjectives and many +

A was frequently inserted before a numeral adjective, for the purpose + of indicating that the objects enumerated are regarded collectively + as one. We still say "a score," "a + fo(u)rt(een)-night." But we also find: + An eight days after these + sayings. + <title><abbr>Luke</abbr> ix. + 28. + + + A two shilling or so. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. in + &c.</abbr> i. 4 <abbr>ad + fin.</abbr> + + + 'Tis now a nineteen years agone at + least. + B. J. <title><abbr>Case is + altered.</abbr> + Also in E. E.: + An five mile. + HALLIWELL. +

+

This usage is not common in Shakespeare, except after "one." + But one seven + years. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 1. 55. +

+

The a is omitted in + But this our purpose now is + twelve-month old. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 1. 28. +

+

Compare + This three mile. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 5. 37. +

+

The a in "a many + men," "a few men," is perhaps thus to be + explained. Compare "This nineteen years" (M. for M. i. 3. + 21), with "This many summers" (Hen. VIII. + iii. 2. 360). So + A many merry men. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. 119. + + + A many thousand warlike + French. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. 199. + So Hen. V. iv. 1. 127; iv. 3. 95. + And still more curiously: + But many a many foot of land + the worse. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> i. 1. 183. +

+

Some explain "a many" by reference to the old + noun "many," "a many men," for "a many (of) men." And the word is thus used: + A many of our + bodies. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 95. + + + O thou fond many, with what + loud applause + Didst thou beat heaven. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 3. 91. + + + In many's looks. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 93. + So perhaps A. W. iv. 5. 55. Add + "their meiny," Lear, + ii. 4. 35.

+

Nor can it be denied that in E. E. "of" is often omitted in such + phrases as "many manner (of) men," "a pair (of) gloves," &c. + just as in German we have "diese Art Mensch." But we also say "a few men" (an expression that occurs as + early as Robert of Brunne), and "few" seems to have been an + adjective.

+

It is probable that both the constructions above-mentioned are + required to explain this use of a. Thus "a hundred men" is for "a hundred (of) men," but in "a + twelvemonth," "a fortnight," "twelve" and + "fourteen" are not regarded as simple nouns, but as compound nouns + used adjectively. Compare the double use of "mille," "millia," in + Latin.

+
+
+ ARTICLE. An-other +

An-other. A is apparently put for the in + There is not half a kiss to choose who loves + an other best. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 176. + This is, however, in accordance with our common idiom: "they + love one an other," which ought strictly to be either "they love, + the one the other," or "they love, one other." The latter form is + still retained in "they love each other;" but as in "one other" + there is great ambiguity, it was avoided by the insertion of a + second "one" or "an," thus, "they love one an-other." This is + illustrated by Matt. xxiv. 10 (TYNDALE): "And shall betraye one another and shall hate one the other;" whereas WICKLIFFE has, "ech other." So 1 Cor. xii. 25: WICKLIFFE, "ech + for other;" the rest "for one another." "One another" is now treated + almost like a single noun in prepositional phrases, such as, "We + speak to one another." But Shakespeare retains a trace of the + original idiom in + What we speak one to an + other. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 1. 20. +

+
+
+ ARTICLE. The omitted before nouns defined + by other nouns +

The was frequently omitted before a noun already defined by another + noun, especially in prepositional phrases. + In number of our + friends. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. 216. + + + Since death of my dearest + mother. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 190. + + + At heel of that defy + him. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 2. 160. + + + In absence of thy + friend. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> i. 1. 59. + + + To sternage of their + navy. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iii. Prol. 18. + + + To relief of lazars. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 1. + 15. + + + For honour of our land. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 5. + 22. + + + Thy beauty's form in table of + my heart. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 24. + + + Some beauty peep'd through lattice + of sear'd age. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> st. ii. + + + Forage in blood of French + nobility. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. 110. + + + In cradle of the rude imperious + surge. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 1. 20. + + + Proving from world's + minority their + right. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> + + + On most part of their + fleet. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 1. 24. + So 1 Hen. VI. i. 2. 77; 2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 36, 79; Rich. + II. i. 3. 136. We could say "in season," but + not + We at (the right) time of + (the) year + Do wound the bark. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 4. 57. +

+

So even in Pope: + Alas, young man, your days can ne'er be long; In flower of age you perish for a + song. + POPE, + <title><abbr>Imit. Hor.</abbr> i. + 102. + +

+
+
+ ARTICLE. The omitted after + prepositions +

The is also omitted after prepositions in adverbial phrases. + At door. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 352 + ; <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iv. 1. + 125. + + At palace. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 731. + + + At height. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 4. 21. + + + Ere I went to wars. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 1. 307. + + + To cabin. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 1. 17. + + + The grace 'fore meat and the thanks at + end. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 7. 4. + + + You were in presence + then. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 62. + + i.e. "in the presence-chamber." + And milk comes frozen home in + pail. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 925. + + + With spectacles on nose and + pouch on side. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. 159. + + + This day was viewed in open as + his queen. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iii. 2. 405. + + + He foam'd at mouth. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 256. + + + Sticks me at heart. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 2. 254. + + + Exeunt in manner as they + entered. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 4. + 242. + + + Than pard or + cat-o'-mountain. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iv. 1. 262. + And with adjectives: + In humblest manner. + <abbr>Tempest</abbr> ii. 4. 144. + + + In first rank. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iii. 3. + 161. +

+

"In pail" is as justifiable as "in bed," except that the former, not + being so common as the latter, has not the same claim to the + adverbial brevity which dispensed with the article. Both are + adverbial phrases, one of which has been accepted, the other + rejected. Thus in + Stealing unseen to west with + this disgrace. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 33. + "to-west" is as much an adverb as "west-ward."

+

Sometimes a possessive adjective is thus omitted: + Not Priamus and Hecuba on + knees. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> v. 3. 53. +

+

So in E. E. "a-knee." Compare our "I have at + hand."

+

Perhaps this may explain the omission of "the" after "at" in + We are familiar at + first. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. 112. + where "at first" is not opposed to "afterwards" (as it is + with us), but means "at the first," or + rather "from the first," "at once."

+

The omission of "the" in + On one and other side Trojan and Greek + Sets all on hazard. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 1. 21. + is in accordance with our idiom, "one another" and "each + other."

+

On the other hand, where "the" is emphatic, meaning "that" or "the + right," it is sometimes inserted before "one." + Morocco. How shall I know if I + do choose the right? + + Portia. The one of them contains + my picture, prince. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 7. 11. +

+
+
+ ARTICLE. The inserted in "at the first," &c. +

The was inserted in a few phrases which had not, though they now + have, become adverbial. "At the length" (N. P. 592), "At the first," "At the last," &c. + There in the full convive + we. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iv. 5. 272. + + + In the favour of the + Athenians. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 177. +

+
+
+ ARTICLE. The used to denote notoriety, + &c. +

The used to denote notoriety, &c. Any word when referred to as + being defined and well known may of course be preceded by the + article. Thus we frequently speak of "the + air." Bacon (E. 231) however wrote, "The matter (the substance called matter) is + in a perpetual flux."

+

The is sometimes used (compare Latin "ille") + for "the celebrated," "the one above all others," occasionally with "alone," as + I am alone the villain of the + earth. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 6. 30. + Or with a superlative: + He was the wretched'st thing + when he was young. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 4. 18. + + + The last (prayer) is for my men: they are the poorest; + But poverty could never draw 'em from me. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. 2. 148. + But also without these: + Am I the man yet? + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 3. 3. + + + Smacks it not something of the + policy? + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 396. + + + For their dear causes + Would to the bleeding and the grim alarm + Excite the mortified man. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 2. 4. + The ellipsis to be supplied is added in + Are you the courtiers and the travell'd gallants? + The spritely fellows that the people talk of? + B. and F. <title><abbr>Elder + Brother,</abbr> iv. 1. + +

+

The seems to mean "the same as ever" in + Live you the marble-breasted + tyrant still. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 127. +

+

It is not often that "the" is used in this sense before English + proper names. In + The Douglas and the Percy both + together. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 1. 116. + the second the may be caused by the + first, which, of course, is still used, "the + Bruce," "the Douglas," being frequent, and + explicable as referring to the chief of the + Douglases and Bruces. But we also have + To leave the Talbot and to + follow us. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 3. 20, + 31. + and so in Early English "the Brute," "the Herod."

+

The is seldom used, like the article in + French, for the possessive adjective: + The king is angry: see, he bites + the lip. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 2. 27. +

+

The word "better" is used as a noun, and opposed to "the worse," + (compare the French proverb, "le mieux est l'ennemi du bien,") in + Bad news, by'r lady; seldom comes + the better. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 3. 4. +

+

"Death," the ender of life, seems more liable to retain the mark of + notoriety than "life." Hence + Where they feared the death, + they have borne life + away. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 1. 81 + ; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 2. + 179; ii. 3. 55.

+

So + Dar'd to the + combat. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 84. + + i.e. "the combat that ends all dispute." + French influence is perceptible in these two last instances, and in + To shake the head. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 15. +

+

The which (see Relative), + 270.

+
+
+ ARTICLE. The before verbals +

The frequently precedes a verbal that is followed by an object: + Whose state so many had the + managing. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> Epilog. + + + You need not fear the having + any of these lords. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 2. 109. + + + The seeing these effects will + be + Both noisome and infectious. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 5. 25. + + + P. Pray, sir, in what? + + D. In the delaying death. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 2. 172. + + + Nothing in his life + Became him like the leaving + it. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> i. 4. 8. + + + The locking up the + spirits. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 5. 41. + So Lear, iv. 4. 9; + Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 347; + M. for M. iii. 2. 126; M. of V. iv. 1. 309; M. + Ado, ii. 2. 53; O. iii. + 4. 22; T. N. i. 5. 84.

+

The question naturally arises, are these verbals, "locking," &c. + nouns? and, if so, why are they not followed by "of,"--e.g. "the locking of + the spirits"? Or are they parts of verbs? and in that case, why are + they preceded by the article? The fact that a verb in E. E. had an + abstract noun in -ing (A.-S. -ung)--e.g. + "slaeten," to hunt; "slaeting," hunting--renders it a priori probable that these words in -ing are nouns. Very early, however, the + termination -ng was confused with, and + finally supplanted, the present participle termination in -nde. Thus in the earlier text of Layamon + (iii. 72) we have "heo riden singinge," i.e. "they rode singing;" and in the later text the proper participial + form "singende." An additional element of + confusion was introduced by the gerundial inflection enne, e.g. "singenne," used after the + preposition "to." As early as the twelfth century "to singenne" + (Morris, E. E. Specimens, p. 53) became "to + singende," and hence (by the corruption above mentioned) "to + singinge." Hence, when Layamon writes that the king went out + "an-slaeting" (ii. 88), or "a-slatinge" (iii. 168), it is not easy + to prove that the verbal noun is here used: + for the form may represent the corruption of the gerund used with + the preposition "an" instead of with "to." And as early as Layamon + we find the infinitive "to kumen" side by side with the present + participle "to comende" (i. 49); and the gerund "cumene" side by + side with the verbal "coming" (iii. 231); and the noun "tiding(s)" + spelt in the earlier text "tidind" or "tidinde," the present + participle (i. 59). The conclusion is, that although "locking" is a + noun, and therefore preceded by "the," yet it is so far confused + with the gerund as to be allowed the privilege of governing a direct + object. The "of" was omitted partly for shortness, as well as owing + to the confusion above mentioned.

+

It is easy to trace a process of abridgment from + For the repealing + of my banish'd + brother, + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. 51. + + to (2) + Punish my life for (89) tainting + of my love, + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 141. + down to our modern (3) "for tainting my love." And hence the + E. E. (William of Palerne, edit. Skeat), "for drede of descuverynge + of that was do," l. 1024, "of kastyng + of lokes," l. 942, are abbreviated in + modern English into "disclosing that which was done" and "casting + looks." This abbreviation is also remarkably illustrated by Bacon in + his third Essay. He first uses the abbreviated form, and then, with + a verbal noun that could not so easily have a verbal force, he + adopts the full form: "Concerning the Means of procuring Unity. Men must beware that in the Procuring or Muniting of Religious + Unity, they do not dissolve and deface the Laws of + Charity." It is perhaps this feeling that the verbal was an ordinary + noun, which allows Shakespeare to make an adjective qualify it even + though of is omitted after it. + He shall have old turning the + key. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. 3. 2. +

+

The substantival use of the verbal with "the" before it and "of" + after it seems to have been regarded as colloquial. Shakespeare puts + into the mouth of Touchstone: + I remember the kissing of her + batlet and . . . the wooing + of + a peascod instead of her. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 4. 49-51. + + + Did these bones cost no more (in) + the breeding? + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. 100. +

+
+
+ ARTICLE. The with comparatives +

The (in Early Eng. thi, thy) is used as the + ablative of the demonstrative and relative, with comparatives to + signify the measure of excess or defect.

+

This use is still retained. "The sooner the better," i.e. + "By how much the sooner by so much the better." (Lat. "quo citius, eo + melius.")

+

It is sometimes stated that "the better" is used by Shakespeare for + "better," &c.: but it will often, perhaps always, be found that + the has a certain force. + The good conceit I hold of thee + Makes me the better to confer + with thee. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 19. + + + The rather + For that I saw. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. 184. +

+

In both passages "the" means "on that account." In + Go not my horse the better + I must become a borrower of the night, + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 1. 25. + Banquo is perhaps regarding his horse as racing against + night, and "the better" means + "the better of the two." The following + passage has been quoted by commentators on the passage just quoted, + to show that "the" is redundant. "And hee that hit it (the quintain) + full, if he rid not the faster, had a sound + blow in his neck, with a bag full of sand hanged on the other + end."--STOWE's Survey of London, 1603. But the rider is perhaps here + described as endeavouring to anticipate the blow of the quintain by + being "the faster" of the + two. Or more probably, "the faster" + may mean the faster because he had struck the quintain, which, if struck, used + to swing round and strike the striker on the back, unless he rode + the ("on that account") faster. In either case it is unscholar-like + to say that the is redundant.

+
+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. +
+ CONJUNCTIONS. And emphatic with + participles +

And (in old Swedish œan [Wedgewood] is used + for "and," "if," and "even") emphatically used for "also," "even," + "and that too." We still use "and that" to give emphasis and call + attention to an additional circumstance, e.g. "He was condemned, and that + unheard." This construction is most common in participial phrases. + The "that" is logically unnecessary, and is omitted by Shakespeare. + Suffer us to famish and their + storehouses crammed with grain. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 82. + + + And shall the figure of God's majesty + Be judged by subject and inferior breath, + + And he himself not + present? + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 129. + + + When I have most need to employ a friend, + + And most assured that he is a + friend, + Deep, hollow, treacherous, and full of guile + Be he unto me. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 1. 37. +

+

In the last two passages an ellipsis of "be" or "to be" might be + understood, but scarcely in the following: + So may he ever do and ever flourish + When I shall dwell with worms, and my poor name + Banish'd the kingdom. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. 2. 126. + + + The friends thou hast, and their + adoption tried, Grapple them to the soul with hoops of + steel. + <title><abbr>Hamlet.</abbr> i. 3. + 62. + Compare 3 Hen. VI. i. 2. 47; + Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 51.

+

So perhaps Hamlet, iii. 3. 62; T. N. i. 1. 38; and in the following + irregular sentence: + But a man that were to sleep your sleep, and a hangman to help + him to bed, I think he (redundant pronoun: see 243) + would change + places with his officer. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. 179. + + i.e. "and that too a + hangman being ready to help him to bed."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. And emphatic in other + cases +

And. This use, though most frequent with participles, is also found + without them: + Here comes a spirit of his, and + to torment me. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 2. 15. + + + He that has and a little tiny + wit. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 2. 74. + + i.e. "a little and that a very little." So + When that I was and a little + tiny boy. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 398. +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. And emphatic in + answers +

And is frequently found in answers in the sense of "you are right + and" or "yes and," the "yes" being implied.So ga/r in Greek. Hence the + "and," introducing a statement in exact + conformity with a previous statement, comes almost to mean + "exactly." It is frequently found before "so." + Hamlet. Will the king hear + this piece of work? + + Pol. (Yes) And the queen too. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 53. + + + Cass. This rudeness is a sauce + to his good wit. + + Brut. And so it is. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 307. + + i.e. "you are right, and so it is;" or "just so," "even so." + Pompey. I'll try you on the + shore. + + Antony. And shall, + sir. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 7. 134. + + i.e. "You say well, and you shall," or "So you shall," "that you shall," + emphatically. + Sir M. And there's . . . a + head of noble gentlemen. + + Archbishop. And so there + is. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 4. 27. + + + Parolles. After them, and take + a more dilated farewell. + + Bertram. And I will do + so. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 1. 60. + + i.e. "that is just + what I will do." + Mayor. But I'll acquaint our + duteous citizens + With all your just proceedings in this cause. + + Glouc. And to that end we wish'd + your lordship here. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 4. 67. + + i.e. "To that very end," "even to that end." +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. And emphatic after + exclamations +

And is often found in this emphatic sense after statements implied by + ejaculations, such as "faith," "sooth," "alas," &c. Thus + Catesby. Your friends at + Pomfret, they do need the priest. + + Hastings. Good faith (it is so), + and when I met this holy + man + Those men you talk of came into my mind. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 2. 117. + + + Faith, and so we + should. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 1. 52. + This use is found in A.-S.

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. And emphatic in + questions +

"And" emphatic in questions. When a question is being asked, "and," + thus used, does not express emphatic assent, but emphatic + interrogation: + Alas! and would you take the + letter of her? + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. 1. + + i.e. "is it so indeed, and further would you + actually &c.?" So + And wilt thou learn of + me? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 269. + + i.e. "do you indeed wish to learn of + me?"

+

Hence Ben Jonson, who quotes Chaucer: What, + quoth she, and be ye wood? adds + that + And, in the beginning of a + sentence, serveth for admiration. + B. J. 789. +

+

It is common in ballads, and very nearly redundant: + The Perse owt of Northumberlande, + And a vow to God made he. + <title><abbr>Percy</abbr> (MÄTZNER). + (Mr. Furnivall suggests "an avow," + the original form of the word "vow.")

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. And used for "also" by + Wickliffe +

"And" for "also" in Early English. We find "and" often used for + "also," "both," &c., and standing at the beginning of a sentence + in earlier English. Wickliffe has, 2 Cor. + xi. 21, 22:

+

"In what thing ony man dare, and I dare. Thei + ben ebreus, and I."

+

"And" is used for "even" or "also" in Acts + xiv. 15: And we ben + deedli men like you.

+

In + I almost die for food, and let + me have it, + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. 104. + "I pray you" may perhaps be understood after and, implied in the imperative "let."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. And or an apparently used for if +

And or an (= if). (The modern and is often + spelt an in E. E.) This particle has been + derived from an, the imperative of unnan, to grant. This plausible but false + derivation was originated by Horne Tooke, and has been adopted by + the editors of the Cambridge Shakespeare. But the word is often + written and in Early English (Stratmann), as + well as in Elizabethan authors.So almost always in the Folio. + See Index to Plays. + + For and I shulde rekene every + vice Which that she hath ywiss, I were to nice. + CHAUC. + <title><abbr>Squire's + Prol.</abbr> + + + Alcibiades bade the carter drive over, + and he durst. + N.<title><abbr>P.</abbr> + 166. + + + They will set an house on fire and it were but to roast their eggs. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 89. + + + What knowledge should we have of ancient things past and history were not? + Lord BERNERS, quoted by B. J. + 789. +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. And or an with the subjunctive +

"And" with the subjunctive. The true explanation appears to be that + the hypothesis, the if, is expressed not by + the and, but by the subjunctive, and that + and merely means with + the addition of, plus, just as but + means leaving out, or minus.

+

The hypothesis is expressed by the simple subjunctive thus: + Go not my horse the better + I must become a borrower of the night. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 1. 25. +

+

This sentence with and would become, "I must + become a borrower of the night and my horse + go not the better," i.e. "with, or on, the supposition that + my horse go not the better." Similarly in the contrary sense, "but my horse go the better," would mean "without or excepting the supposition that my + horse, &c." Thus Chaucer, Pardonere's + Tale, 275: It is no curtesye To + speke unto an old man vilonye But he + trespas. So also Mandeville (Prologue): Such fruyt, thorgh the + which every man is saved, but it be his + owne defaute.

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. And if +

And if. Latterly the subjunctive, falling into disuse, was felt to be + too weak unaided to express the hypothesis; and the same tendency + which introduced "more better," "most unkindest," &c., + superseded and by and if, + an if, and if. There is nothing + remarkable in the change of and into an. And, even in its ordinary sense, is + often written an in Early English. (See + Halliwell.)

+

And or an is + generally found before a personal pronoun, or "if," or "though;" + rarely thus: + AndSo Folio. + should the empress know. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> ii. 1. 69. +

+

In the Elizabethan times the indicative is often used for the + subjunctive.

+

The following is a curious passage:-- + O. Will it please you to enter + the house, gentlemen? + D. And your favour, lady. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sil. Wom.</abbr> + iii. 2. med. + Apparently, "And your favour (be with + us)," i.e. "if you please."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. An't were +

An't were was wrongly said by Horne Tooke to be put for "as if it + were." + Cress. O! he smiles + valiantly. + + Pand. Does he not? + + Cress. O yes; andSo Folio. 'twere a cloud in + autumn. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 2. 139. + + + He will weep you an't were a man + born in April. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. + 189. + + + I will roar you andSo + Folio. 'twere any nightingale. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 2. 86. + + + 'A made a fairer end and went away, andSo Folio. + it had been a Christom + child. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 3. 10. +

+

Some ellipsis is probably to be understood. "I will roar you, and if it were a nightingale (I would still + roar better)."

+

The same construction is found in E. E. + Ye answer and ye were twenty yere + olde. + <title><abbr>Cov. Myst.</abbr> p. + 80 (MÄTZNER). +

+

It is illustrated by the use of "ac," "atque," after "similis," + "pariter," &c. thus: + (Homo) qui prosperis rebus æque ac + tu ipse (gauderes) gauderet. + CIC. + <title><abbr>De Amicitia,</abbr> vi. + 1. + + i.e. "a man who would rejoice at your + prosperity, and you yourself (would rejoice + as much and no more)." "You answer in such and such a way, and were you twenty years old you would + answer similarly."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. And if used for "even if" and + "if indeed" +

And if represents both "even if" and "if indeed" (i.e. both kai\ ei) and + ei) kai/).

+

And if is used emphatically for "even if" in + It dies andSo + Folio. + if it had a thousand + lives. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 4. 75. + So 1 Hen. IV. i. 3. 125. + What andSo Folio. + if + His sorrows have so overwhelm'd his wits. + <abbr>Tit. And.</abbr> iv. 4. 10. + + + He seems to be of great authority, give him gold. And though + authority be a stubborn bear, yet he is oft led by the + nose with + gold. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 831. +

+

On the other hand, and if seems to mean "if + indeed" in the following passages:-- + Percy. Seize it if thou + darest. + + Aum. AndSo Folio. + if I do not, may my hands rot + off! + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 49. + + + Oh father! + And if you be my father, think + upon Don John my husband. + MIDDLETON + <title><abbr>and</abbr> + ROWLEY (Walker). + + + Prince. I fear no uncles dead + (419). + + Glou. Nor none that live, I + hope. + + Prince. AndSo + Folio. if they live, I hope I need not + fear, + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 2. 148, + where the Prince is referring to his maternal uncles who have + been imprisoned by Richard, and he says, "if + indeed they live I need not fear."

+

Thus probably we must explain: + O full of danger is the duke of Gloucester! + And the queen's sons and brothers haught and proud; + + And were they to be ruled, and + not to rule, + This sickly land might solace as before. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 3. 29. + Here, at first sight, "but" seems required instead of "and." + But "and were they" means "if indeed they were."

+

It is not easy to determine whether and + though is used for "even though" or for "though indeed" in + the following-- + I have now (And though + perhaps it may appear a trifle) Serious employment for + thee. + MASSINGER (Walker). +

+

In all these passages an or and may be resolved into its proper meaning + by supplying an ellipsis. Thus in the passage from + Rich. II. iv. 1. 49, "And if I do not," &c. means, "I will + seize it, and, if I do not seize it, may my + hands rot off."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. As contracted for + "all-so" +

AsComp. w(s, w+ste, for the + various meanings. (A.-S. "eall-swa," with the sense "just as") is a contraction of al(l)-so. In Early + English we find "so soon so he came." The al(l) emphasized the so, "al(l)-so soon al(l)-so + he came." Hence through different contractions, alse, als, ase, we get our modern as. (Comp. the German als.) The dropping of the l is + very natural if alse was pronounced like + "half." The broad pronunciation of as may + throw light upon the pun in + Sir And. And your horse now + would make him an ass. + + Mar. Ass I doubt + not. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. 185. + It follows that as originally meant + both our modern so, "in that way," and our + modern as, "in which way." The meaning of + so is still retained in the phrases "as soon as" and "I thought as much," &c., but generally as has its second meaning, viz. "in which + way."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. As apparently for "as if" +

As, like "an" (102), appears to be (though it is not) used by + Shakespeare for as if. As above (102), the + "if" is implied in the subjunctive. + To throw away the dearest thing he owed + + As 'twere a careless + trifle. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> i. 4. 11. So v. 5. + 13. + i.e. "in the way in which (he would + throw it away) were it a careless trifle." Often the subjunctive is + not represented by any inflection: + One cried, 'God bless us,' and 'Amen' the other, + + As they had seen me with these + hangman's hands. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. 1. 28 + ; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 5. + 63.

+

Sometimes the as is not followed by a finite + verb: + As gentle and as jocund as (if + I were going) to jest, + Go I to fight. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 95. +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. As that for as +

As, like "who," "whom," "which" (see below, Relative), is occasionally followed by the supplementary + "that." + Who fair him 'quited as that + courteous was. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 1. + 30. +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. As used for "that" after + "so" +

As for "that" after "so." ("In which way;" "As the result of which.") + This is a consequence of the original connection of as with "so." + You shall be so received + + As you shall deem yourself + lodged in my heart. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. 1. 174. + + + Catesby . . . finds the testy gentleman so hot + + As he will lose his head ere + give consent. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 4. 41. + +

+

After "such:" + Yet such deceit as thou that dost beguile + Art juster far. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> + This occurs less commonly without the antecedent so: + + My lord, I warrant you we'll play our part + + As he shall think by our true + diligence + He is no less than what we say he is. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. i. 68. +

+

This points out an important difference between the Elizabethan and + modern uses of as. We almost always apply + it, like "because" (117), to the past and the present; Shakespeare + often uses it of the future, in the sense of "according as." + And, sister, as the winds give + benefit + And convoy is assistant, do not sleep, + But let me hear from you. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. 2. + Here a modern reader would at first naturally suppose as to mean "since" or "because;" but the + context shows that it means "according as."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. As parenthetical == "for + so" +

As, in its demonstrative meaning of so, is + occasionally found parenthetically = "for so." + This Jacob from our holy Abraham was + (AsComp. oi(=on e\cartn/eta. ga/mon + gamei+n.--ÆSCH. + Prom. Vinct. 903. his + wise mother wrought in his behalf) + The third possessor. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. 73. + + + Who dares receive it other-- + + As we shall make our griefs and + clamours roar + Upon his death? + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> i. 7. 78. + + i.e. "so did his + mother work;" "so will we make our griefs + roar." + The fixure of her eye has motion in 't, + + As we are mock'd with + art. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 3. 68. +

+

There seems some confusion in the difficult passage + Speak truly, on thy knighthood and thy oath, + + As so defend thee heaven and thy + valour. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 15. + In the similar line 34 as is omitted. + This would lead us to conjecture "and." But perhaps the marshal was + beginning to say "speak truly as may heaven + defend thee," but diverged into the more ordinary "so," which was + the customary mode of invocation. In that case the meaning will be + "as thou wouldst desire the fulfilment + of thy praycr, 'so help me heaven.'"

+

So in + Duke. If this be so (as, yet, the glass seems + true) + I shall have share in this most happy wreck. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 272. + The Duke has called the appearance of the twins "a natural + perspective that is and is not" (ib. 224), + i.e. a glass + that produces an optical delusion of two persons instead of one. He + now says: "if they are two, brother and sister (and indeed, spite of my incredulity, the perspective or + glass seems to be no delusion), then I shall," &c. The curious + introduction of the "wreck" suggests that the glass called up the thought of the "pilot's glass." + (M. for M. ii. 1. 168.)

+

An ellipsis must be supplied in + Had I but time (which I have not)--as this fell sergeant, + Death, + Is strict in his arrest. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 347. +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. As parenthetical == "as regards which," &c. +

As = "as regards which," "though," "for," was sometimes used + parenthetically in a sense oscillating between the relative "which," + "as regards which," and the conjunction "for," "though," "since." It + is used as a relative in + But say or he or we, (as + neither have [pl. see 12, + Neither],) + Received that sum. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. 1. 133. +

+

As is used in a transitional manner for "as + regards which" or "for indeed," in + Though I die for it, as no less + is threatened me. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 3. 19. + + + When I was young, as, yet, I am + not old. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 4. 17. + + + If you will patch a quarrel + + As matter whole you've not to + make it with. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 1. 53. +

+

Here in the second example, "When I was young as I yet, or still, am," would have retained the relatival + signification of as, but the addition of + "not old" obliges us to give to as the + meaning not of "which," but "as regards which" or "for." So in + She dying, as it must be so + maintained. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. 216. +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. As for "which" +

As, owing to its relatival signification, is sometimes loosely used + for "which." This is still usual with us, but rarely except when + preceded by "such" or "the same." + That gentleness + as I was wont to + have. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 33. + + + Under these hard conditions + as this time + Is like to lay upon us. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 174. + This is still common in provincial language. See 280.

+

As is used for "where" in + Here as I point my sword the + sun arises. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 106. +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. As, meaning "namely" +

As is frequently used (without such) to + signify "namely:" + And that which should accompany old age, + + As honour, love, obedience, + troops of friends. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> v. 3. 25. + + + Tired with all these for restful death I cry, + + As to behold desert a beggar + born + And needy nothing trimm'd in jollity + And, &c. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 66. + So C. of E. i. 2. 98; + Hen. VIII. iv. 1. 88; + M. of V. iii. 2. 109. + Two Cliffords, as the father + and the son. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 7. 7. + So A. Y. L. ii. 1. 6; + Rich. II. ii. 1. 18; and Hamlet, i. 1. 117, where however a line has + probably dropped out between 116 and 117.

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. As with definitions of + time +

As is apparently used redundantly with definitions of time (as + w(s is used in Greek with + respect to motion). It is said by Halliwell to be an Eastern + Counties' phrase: + This is my birth-day, as this + very day + Was Cassius born. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 1. 72. + + + One Lucio as then the + messenger. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. 74. +

+

The as in the first example may be intended + to qualify the statement that Cassius was born on "this very day," + which is not literally true, as meaning "as I may say." Here, and in our Collect for + Christmas Day, "as at this time to be born," + as seems appropriate to an anniversary. In the second example the + meaning of "as then" is not so clear; + perhaps it means "as far as regards that + occasion." Compare + Yet God at last To Satan, first in sin, his doom + applied, Though in mysterious terms, judg'd as then best. + MILTON, + <title><abbr>P. L.</abbr> x. + 173. + where "as then" seems to mean "for + the present." So "as yet" means "as far as + regards time up to the present time." So in German "als dann" means "then," and "als" + is applied to other temporal adverbs.

+

As in E. E. was often prefixed to dates: + As in the year + of grace, &c.

+

"As now" is often used in Chaucer and earlier + writers for "as regards now," "for the present:" + But al that thing I must as now + forbere. + CHAUC. + <title><abbr>Knighte's Tale,</abbr> + 27. + In + Meantime I writ to Romeo + That he should hither come as + this dire night, + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> v. 3. 247. + + as perhaps means "as + (he did come)."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. As with "seem," participles, + &c. +

As was used almost but not quite redundantly after "seem" (as it is + still, after "regard," "represent"): + To prey on nothing that doth seem + as dead. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. 3. 119. + and even after "am:" + I am but as a guiltless + messenger. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. 3. 12. + "I am here in the character of," + &c.

+

As is also used nearly redundantly before + participles to denote a cause, "inasmuch as:" + If he be now return'd + + As checking at his + voyage. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 7. 63. +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. As a conjunctional + suffix +

As, like "that" (see 287), is used as a conjunctional suffix: + sometimes being superfluously added to words that are already + conjunctions. In the case of "when as," "where as," it may be + explained from a desire to give a relative meaning to words + interrogative by nature: + (I am) one that was a woeful looker-on + + When as the noble duke of York + was slain. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 46 + ; i. 2. 75. So + Whereas. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 2. 58 + , for "where."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. Because +

Because ("for this reason that") refers to the future instead of, as with us, to the past, in + The splitting rocks cower'd in the sinking sands + And would not dash me with their rugged sides, + + Because thy flinty heart, more + hard than they, + Might in thy palace perish (act. 291), + Margaret. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 100. + + i.e. "in order that thy flinty + heart might have the privilege of destroying me."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But, meaning and derivation + of +

But (E. E. and modern northern English "bout") is in Old Saxon + "bi-utan," where "bi" is our modern "by," and "utan" means + "without." Thus but is a contraction for + "by-out," and is formed exactly like "with-out." Hence but means excepted + or excepting. This use of out in compounds may be illustrated by "outstep (except) the king be miserable."Halliwell's + Dictionary. + It was full of scorpyones and cocadrilles + out-takene in the foresaid + monethes.Halliwell's Dictionary. + Alle that y have y grant the, out-take my wyfe.Halliwell's + Dictionary.

+

The two latter passages illustrate the difficulty of determining + whether but is used as a passive participle + with nominative absolute, or as an active participle with the + objective case. In the same way we find "excepted" and "except" + placed (a) after a noun or pronoun, + apparently as passive participles, and (b) before, as prepositions. Thus--

+

(a) + Only you excepted. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 1. 126. + + + Richard except. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 3. 242. + Then, on the other hand,--

+

(b) + Always excepted my dear + Claudio. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. 1. 93. + + + Except immortal + Cæsar. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 60. +

+

(For the confusion between "except" and "excepted" compare "deject" + for "dejected," &c. See below, 342.)

+

The absence of inflections, however, in the above instances leaves as + uncertain whether "except" is a preposition or participle. But + "save" seems to be used for "saved" and "he" to be the nominative + absolute in + All the conspirators save only + he.Similarly "sauf" was used in French in + agreement with a noun placed in the nominative + absolute. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 5. 69. +

+

So + Save thou. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 109. + + + Nor never none + Shall mistress be of it save I + alone. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 1. 172. + + + What stays had I but + they. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 2. 76, + + iv. 4. 34; <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. + 3. 153; <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. + 1. 54; <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. 2. + 14. On the other hand, Shakespeare does not agree with + modern usage in the inflections of the pronouns (see 206--216).

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But in Early English +

But is almost always used in Layamon for "unless" or "without" + (prep.), or "without" (adv.) in the sense of "outside." Thus (i. + 159): "that a queen should be king in this land and their sons be + buten," (l. t. boute), i.e. "without (the land)." + So (i. 215) "buten laeve," i.e. "without + leave." It occurs adversatively in (i. 353) a passage which + illustrates the transition, "If thou wilt receive his + reconciliation, it will be well; but, he + will never deliver Evelin to thee." Here but + is the preposition "without," used adverbially as "otherwise."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But with the subjunctive and + indicative +

But, in all its uses, may be explained from the meaning of "out-take" + or except. It is sometimes used (like and, see above) to except or "out-take" a whole clause, the verb being + occasionally in the subjunctive. + And, but thou love me, let them + find me here. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> ii. 2. 76. + i.e. "except or without thou love me." + And, but I be deceived, + Signior Baptista may remember + me. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iv. 2. 2. + Compare 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 34: + "Except I be provoked."

+

So + Not without the prince be + willing. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. 3. 86. +

+

We now use "unless" in this sense, and by a comparison of Wickliffe + with Tyndale and Cranmer it will be seen that but was already often superseded by "except."

+

But with the subjunctive is, however, more + common in Early than in Elizabethan English. Sometimes without the + subjunctive-- + And, but she spoke it dying, I + would not + Believe her lips. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 41. + + + And, but he's something + stain'd + With grief that's beauty's canker, thou might'st call + him + A goodly person. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 414. + + + The common executioner + Falls not the axe upon the humbled neck + + But first begs + pardon. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 5. 5. + + + And, but infirmity hath + something seized + His wish'd ability, he had himself + The lands and waters 'twixt your throne and his + Measured, to look upon you. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. 141. +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But, transition of + meaning +

But. Transition of meaning. These last passages illustrate the + transition of but from except to "on the contrary," "by way of + prevention." The transition is natural, inasmuch as an exception may well be called contrary to the rule. The first passage is a + blending of two constructions: "if she had not spoken it dying I would not + believe," and "I would not believe, but she + spoke it dying." Similarly: "Except + infirmity had seized--he had (would have) + measured," and "He had (would have) measured, but (by way of prevention) infirmity hath seized."

+

The different usages of but arise, (1) from + its variations between the meaning of "except," "unless," and the + adversative meaning "on the other hand;" (2) from the fact that the + negative before but, in the sense of + "except," is sometimes omitted and at other times inserted. Thus + "but ten came" may mean "ten however came," or "(none) but ten, i.e. only ten, came." But is now much more confined than it was, + to its adversative meaning. We still say "it never rains but it pours" (where the subject is the same + before and after but); and, even where a new subject is introduced, + we might say, "I did not know but you had + come," "You shall not persuade me but you + knew," &c.; but this use is colloquial, and limited to a few + common verbs. We should scarcely write + I never saw but Humphrey duke + of Gloucester + Did bear him like a noble gentleman. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 1. 83. +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But meaning prevention +

"But" signifying prevention. The following passages illustrate the + "preventive" meaning of but: + + Have you no countermand for Claudio yet + + But he must die + to-morrow? + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 2. 97. + + i.e. "to prevent that he must die." If "but" + were the ordinary adversative, it would be "but must he die?" + That song to-night + Will not go from my mind: I have much to do + + But (to prevent myself) to go + hang my head all at one side + And sing it, like poor Barbara. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. 3. 32. + + + Have you no wit, manners, nor honesty but to gabble like + tinkers at this time of night? + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. 95. + + i.e. "to prevent you from gabbling," or, as + Shakespeare could write, "to gabble." See 349.

+

After verbs of "denying" and "doubting" which convey a notion of + hindrance, but is often thus used: + I doubt not but to ride as fast + as York. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 5. 2. +

+

"I have no doubt (i.e. fear) about being + prevented from riding." So 1 Hen. + IV. ii. 2. 14: + It must not be denied but I am + a plain dealing villain. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 3. 32. +

+

"There must be no denial to prevent my being supposed a plain-dealing + villain." In the last passage, however, but + is used transitionally, almost as an adversative. Compare + It cannot be but I am + pigeon-livered, + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 605. + which approximates to "It cannot be (that I am otherwise than + a coward)," i.e. "it cannot be that I am + courageous; on the contrary (but + adversative), I am pigeon-liver'd."

+

The variable nature of but is illustrated by + the fact that "believe not but," and "doubt + not but," are used in the same + signification: + We doubt not but every rub is + smoothed. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 2. 187. + + i.e. "we have no doubt of a nature to prevent our believing that," &c. So + Rich. II. v. 2. 115. But, on the + other hand, + I'll not believe but they + ascend the sky. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 287. + + i.e. "I'll not believe anything except (or 'otherwise than') that they + ascend."

+

In the first of these passages but is + semi-adversative. + She is not so divine + + But with as humble lowliness of + mind + She is content to be at your command. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 5. 18. + + i.e. "not so divine as to prevent that she + should be content."

+

"But" and "but that" + are still thus used.

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But taking the place of the + subject +

But (in phrases like "there is no man but + hates me," where a subject immediately precedes but) often expels the subject from the following relative + clause. This perhaps arose in part from a reluctance to repeat a + subject which was already emphatically expressed. See 244. For the + same reason the relative is omitted in such expressions as + There is no creature loves + me. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 3. 200. + In such cases we still sometimes omit the subject, but + perhaps not often where but is separated + from the preceding subject, as in + There is no vice so simple but + assumes + Some mark of virtue in its outward parts. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 81. +

+

On the other hand, this omission is not found in the earliest stages + of the language (Mätzner, iii. p. 469), and thus we + find the subject frequently retained in Shakespeare: + I found no man but he was true + to me. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 5. 35. + + + There's ne'er a villain dwelling in all Denmark + + But he's an arrant + knave. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. 124. +

+

Less frequently but expels the object in the + relative clause: + No jocund health that Denmark drinks to-day + + But the great cannon to the + clouds shall tell. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 126. +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But with contingency + expressed or implied +

But meaning except may apply to an expressed contingency, as (1) + God defend but I should still + be so. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 3. 38. + + i.e. "God forbid everything except (I should, &c.)" + But being charged we will be + still by land. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 11. 1. + i.e. "Excepting the supposition of + our being charged."

+

(2) Sometimes the contingency is merely implied. + + I should sin + To think but (except I should think) nobly of my + grandmother. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 119. + + + Her head's declined and death will seize her, but + Your comfort makes her rescue. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 11. 48. + i.e. "only your comfort."

+

The last passage illustrates the connection between but meaning only, + and but used adversatively.

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But sometimes + ambiguous +

But thus varying between an adversative and an exceptional force + causes many ambiguities. Thus: + Whenever Buckingham doth turn his hate + On you and yours, but with all + duteous love + Doth cherish you and yours, God punish me. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 1. 33. + Here but means "without," or "instead + of, cherishing you." + You salute not at the court but + you kiss your hands. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 1. 50. + + i.e. "without kissing your hands."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But after an execration + expressed or implied +

But is not adversative, but means "if not," after "beshrew me," + &c.: + Beshrew my soul but I do love, + &c. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 4. 51. + So 3 Hen. VI. i. 4. 150. + The Gods rebuke me but it is + tidings + To wash the eyes of kings. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 1. 27 + ; <title><abbr>ib.</abbr> + 103. Thus we explain: + I'll plead for you myself but + you shall have him. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> ii. 1. 15. + + i.e. "I'll plead for you myself if you shall not + have him otherwise;" but it must be admitted that the above + construction may be confused with "I may have to plead for you + myself, but (adversative) in any case you + shall have him." So + I should woo hard but be your + groom, + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. 70. + is, perhaps, a confusion between "if + I could not be your groom otherwise" and + "but in any case I would be your groom." + In the last example, however, it is possible that there is an + additional confusion arising from the phrase: "It would go hard with + me but."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But for "than" after negative + comparatives +

But in the sense of except frequently follows + negative comparatives, where we should use than. + + No more but + instruments. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. 237. +

+

Here two constructions are blended, "Nothing + except instruments" and "only + instruments; no more." So-- + No more dreadfully + but as a drunken + sleep. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 2. 150. + + + The which no sooner had his + prowess confirm'd, + + But like a man he + died. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 8. 42. + + + I think it be no other but even + so. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 108. + + + No more but that. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 7. 30. + + + With no worse nor better guard + but with a knave. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 1. 126. + + + Thou knowest no less but + all. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 4. 13. +

+

Sometimes but follows an adjective qualified + by the negative with "so." + Not so dull but she can + learn. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 164. +

+

So Chaucer: + I nam but + dede, + <title><abbr>Knighte's + Tale.</abbr> + where, omitting the negative n, we + should say "I am but dead."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But passes from "except" to + "only" when the negative is omitted +

But passes naturally from "except" to "only," when the negative is + omitted. ("No-but" or "nobbut" is still used provincially for + "only.") Thus: + No more but that, + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 7. 30. + becomes "but that." + Glouc. What, and wouldst climb + a tree? + + Simple. But that in all my + life. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 99. + + i.e. "no more but that one tree," or "only that one tree." + Cleo. Antony will be + himself. + + Ant. But stirr'd by + Cleopatra. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 1. 142. + + i.e. "not except stirr'd," "only if + stirr'd." + But sea-room, and (if Fol.) the brine and billow + kiss the + moon, I care not. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iii. 1. 45. + + + Where Brutus may but find + it. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 140. + + i.e. "Where Brutus can (do nothing) but find it," i.e., + as we say, "cannot but find it." Possibly, + however, but (see 129) may be transposed, + and the meaning may be "Brutus only," i.e. + "Brutus alone may find it." + He that shall speak for her is afar off guilty + + But that he speaks. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. 105. + + i.e. "simply in that he speaks," "merely for + speaking."

+

The effect of the negative on but is + illustrated by + But on this day let seamen fear + no wreck. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 1. 92. + Here, at first, but might seem to + mean "only," but the subsequent negative gives it the force of + "except."

+

But perhaps means "only" in + He boasts himself + To have a worthy feeding: but I + have it + Upon his own report, and I believe it. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 169. + + i.e. "I have it merely on his own report, and I believe it too."

+

There is, perhaps, a studied ambiguity in the reply of Hamlet: + Guild. What should we say, my + lord? + + Hamlet. Anything but to the purpose. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 287. +

+

The ellipsis of the negative explains "neither" in the following + difficult passage: + To divide him inventorily would dizzy the authentic of + memory + and yet but yaw neither (i.e. do nothing but + lag clumsily behind + neither) in respect of his quick sail. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 120. + +

+

"Neither" for our "either" is in Shakespeare's manner, after a + negative expressed or implied.

+

But means "setting aside" in + What would my lord, but that + (which) he may not have, + Wherein Olivia may seem serviceable. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 104. +

+

Such instances as this, where but follows not + a negative but a superlative, are rare: + Pistol. Sweet knight, thou art + now one of the greatest men in + this realm. + + Silent. By're lady, I think 'a + be, but goodman Puff of + Barson. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 3. 93. +

+

But seems used for "but now" in + No wink, sir, all this night, Nor yesterday: but (but + now) slumbers. + B. J. <title><abbr>Fox,</abbr> i. + 1. +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But varies in its + position +

But (like excepted and except) varies in its position. Similarly "only" varies + with us: we can say either "one only" or + "only one." + This very morning but. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sad Sh.</abbr> + ii. 2. + i.e. "only this morning." + Where one but goes + abreast. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iii. 3. + 155. + for "but one" or "one only." + But in these fields of + late. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iii. 3. + 188. + for "but of late." + A summer's day will seem an hour + but short. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> + + + Betwixt them both but was a little + stride. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> ii. 7. + 24. + + + And when you saw his chariot + but appear. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. 48. + + i.e. "his chariot merely" or "but his chariot." + Your oaths are words and poor conditions + but unseal'd. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 2. 30. + + i.e. "merely unsealed agreements."

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. But only; merely but, + &c. +

The same forgetfulness of the original meaning of words which led to + "more better," &c., led also to the redundant use of but in "but only," + "merely but," "but + even," &c. + Merely but art. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 25. + + + He only lived + but till he was a + man. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 8. 40. + + + My lord, your son had only but + the corpse. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 1. 192. + + Even but now for + but now. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. 272; + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. + 3. + + But a + very prey to woe. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 106. + + + Augustus, In the bestowing of his daughter, thought + But even of gentlemen of + Rome. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> + iii. 2. + Probably like "merely but."

+

So + Even just. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 3. 12. +

+

"But now," like "even now" (38), is capable + of different meanings: "a moment ago" and "at the present moment." + But now I was the lord + Of this fair mansion, and even now, but now + This house, these servants, and this same myself + Are yours. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 171. +

+

For. See 151.

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. Or; or ever +

Or (before). Or in this sense is a corruption + of A.-S. œr (Eng. ere), which is found in Early English in the forms er, air, ar, ear, or, eror. + + Or (before) he have + construed. + ASCH. 95. +

+

As this meaning of or died out, it seems to + have been combined with ere for the sake of + emphasis. Thus: + Dying or ere they + sicken. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 3. 173 + ; <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 6. 44; + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. + 103.

+

We find in E. E. "erst er," "bifore er," "before or" (Mätzner, iii. + 451).

+

Another explanation might be given. Ere has + been conjectured to be a corruption of e'er, + ever, and "or ever" an emphatic form like "whenever," + "wherever." "Ever" is written "ere" in Sonn. + 93, 133. And compare "Or ever your pots be + made hot with thorns."--Ps. lviii.

+

Against the latter explanation is the fact that "ever" is much more + common than "ere." It is much more likely that "ever" should be + substituted for "ere" than "ere" for "ever." For Or . . . or, see 136.

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. Since for "when," + "ago" +

SinceThe old form sith occurs several + times in Shakespeare, and mostly in the metaphorical meaning + "because." Sith in + Hamlet, ii. 2. 12, is an + exception. Sith in A.-S. meant "late," + "later;" "sith-than," "after that." Sithen<*> (Chaucer, "sethens," + "sins") is found once in Shakespeare. seems used for when in-- + Beseech you, sir, + Remember since you owed no more + to time + Than I do now. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. 219. + "Remember the time past when you," + &c. + We know the time since he was + mild and affable. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 1. 9. + + + Thou rememberest + + Since once I sat upon a + promontory. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 149. + + + This fellow I remember + + Since once he play'd a farmer's + eldest son. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. i. 84. + So 2 Hen. IV. iii. 2. 206.

+

This meaning of since arises from the + omission of "it is" in such phrases as "it is long since I saw you," when condensed into "long + since, I saw you." Thus since acquires the meaning of "ago," "in + past time," adverbially, and hence is used conjunctively for "when, + long ago."

+

Since (like the adverb) is found connected with + a simple present where we use the complete present (so in Latin): + Since the youth of the count + was to-day with my lady, she is + much out of quiet. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. 144. +

+

More remarkable is the use of the simple past for the complete + present: + I was not angry since I came + to France + Until this instant. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 7. 58. +

+

Note + Whip him . . . + So saucy with the hand of she here,--what's her + name? + + Since she was + Cleopatra. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 13. 99. +

+

Perhaps the meaning is "Whip him for being saucy with this woman, since (though she is not now worthy of the + name) she once was (emphatical) Cleopatra." + Else "What is her new name since she ceased to be Cleopatra?" If since, in the sense of "ago," could be used + absolutely for "once," a third interpretation would be possible: + "What's her name? Once she was Cleopatra." +

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. So == "provided that;" so with the optative +

So is used with the future and the subjunctive to denote "provided + that." + I am content so thou wilt have + it so. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> iii. 5. 18. + + + So it be new, there's no + respect how vile. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 25. +

+

So seems to mean "in this way," "on these + terms," and the full construction is "be it (if it be) so that." "Be it" is inserted in + Be it so (that) she will + not. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 39. + "That" is inserted in Chaucer, Piers + Ploughman, &c. + (Be it) So that ye be not + wrath. + CHAUCER, + <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> + 7830. + means "provided you will not be angry." So + Poor queen! So that thy state + might be no worse + I would my skill were subject to thy curse. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 4. 102. +

+

So, thus meaning "on condition that," is + sometimes used where the context implies the addition of "even." + Messenger. Should I lie, + madam? + + Cleopatra. O, I would thou + didst + + So (even if) half my Egypt were + submerged. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 5. 94. +

+

Sometimes the subjunctive inflection is neglected and "so as" is used for "so that." + So as thou livest in peace, die + free from strife. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 5. 27. +

+

We must distinguish the conditional "so + heaven help me" from the optative "so defend + thee heaven" (Rich. II. i. 3. 34), where + the order of the words indicates that "be it . . . that" cannot be + understood. Here so means "on the condition + of my speaking the truth," and is not connected with defend. Compare + Rich. III. ii. 1. 11, 16. See also + 275-283.

+

That. See Relative.

+

That omitted before the subjunctive. See + 311.

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. Where for "whereas" +

Where is frequently used metaphorically as we now use whereas. + + It (the belly) did remain + I' the midst o' the body idle and unactive + . . . . . where the other + instruments + Did see and hear, devise, &c. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 102. + for "whereas the other instruments did," &c. Comp. Coriol. i. 10. 13.

+

So Lear, i. 2. 89; Rich. + II. iii. 2. 185.

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. Whereas for "where" +

Whereas, on the other hand, is used for where + in + Unto St. Alban's + + Whereas the king and queen do + mean to hawk. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 2. 58. + + + They back returned to the princely place; + Whereas . . . a knight . . . they + new arrived find. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 4. + 38. + So + where-that. + Hen. V. v. Prologue, 17 + . Probably both "as" and "that" were added to give a relative + meaning to the (originally) interrogative adverb where. See 287.

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. Whether: "or whether" +

Whether is sometimes used after "or" where we should omit one of the + two: + Or whether doth my mind, being + crown'd with you, + Drink up the monarch's plague, this flattery? + + Or whether shall I say mine eye + saith true, &c. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 114. + + + Move those eyes? + + Or whether riding on the balls + of mine + Seem they in motion? + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 18. + + + Or whether his fall enraged + him, or how it was. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. 69. +

+

The first example is perhaps analogous to the use of "or . . . or," + as in + Why the law Salique which they have in France + + Or should or should not bar us in our claim. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. 12 + ; <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 1. + 65.

+

There is, perhaps, a disposition to revert to the old idiom in which + the two particles were similar: "other . . . other." (The + contraction of "other" into "or" is illustrated by "whe'r" for + "whether" in O.E. and the Elizabethan dramatists.) Perhaps, also, + additional emphasis is sought by combining two particles. We find + "whether . . . or whether?" to express + direct questions in Anglo-Saxon. In the second example a previous + "whether" is implied in the words "move those eyes?"

+
+
+ CONJUNCTIONS. While +

While (originally a noun meaning "time"). Hence "a-while," "(for) a time;" "the while," "(in) the (mean) time;" "whil-om" ("om" being a dative plural inflexion used + adverbially), "at a (former) time;" "while-ere" (Temp. iii. 2. 127), "a + time before," i.e. "formerly."

+

So whiles (genitive of while) means "of, or during, the time." The + earliest use of while is still retained in + the modern phrase "all the while that he was + speaking." "The while that," from a very + early period, is used in the condensed form "the while," or "while that" or while; and whiles + was similarly used as a conjunction.

+

While now means only "during the time when," + but in Elizabethan English both while and + whiles meant also "up to the time when." + (Compare a similar use of "dum" in Latin and e(/ws in Greek.) + We will keep ourself + Till supper-time alone. While + (till) then, God be with you. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 1. 43. + + + I'll trust you while your father's + dead. + MASSINGER (Nares). + + + He shall conceal it + + Whiles you are willing it shall + come to note. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 3. 28. + + + Let the trumpets sound + + While we return these dukes what + we decree. + [A long flourish. + Draw near, &c. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 122. +

+
+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. +
+ PREPOSITIONS. Local and metaphorical meaning +

Prepositions primarily represent local relations; secondarily and + metaphorically, agency, cause, &c. A preposition (as after, see below) may be used metaphorically + in one age and literally in the next, or vice + versâ. This gives rise to many changes in the meaning of + prepositions.

+

The shades of different meaning which suggest the use of different + prepositions are sometimes almost indistinguishable.

+

We say, "a canal is full of water." There is + no reason why we should not also say "full with water," as a garden is "fair with flowers." Again, "a canal is filled with water," the verb in modern English + preferring with to signify instrumentality, + but "filled of water" is conceivable; and, + as a matter of fact, Shakespeare does write "furnished of, provided of, + supplied of," for with. Lastly the water may be regarded as an agent, and + then we say, "the canal is filled by the + water." But an action may be regarded as "of" the agent, as well as "by" the + agent, and "of" is frequently thus used in + the A. V. of the Bible and in Elizabethan authors, as well as in E. E. For these reasons the use of prepositions, + depending upon the fashion of metaphor in different ages, is very + variable. It would be hard to explain why we still say, "I live on bread," but not "Or have we eaten on the insane root?" (Macb. i. 3. 84); as hard as to explain why we talk of a + "high" price or rate, while Beaumont and Fletcher speak of a "deeper + rate."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. more restricted in meaning now than in Elizabethan + authors +

Prepositions: modern tendency to restrict their meaning.

+

One general rule may be laid down, that the meanings of the + prepositions are more restricted now than in the Elizabethan + authors: partly because some of the prepositions have been pressed + into the ranks of the conjunctions, e.g. + "for," "but," "after;" partly because, as the language has + developed, new prepositional ideas having sprung up and requiring + new prepositional words to express them, the number of prepositions + has increased, while the scope of each has decreased. Thus many of + the meanings of "by" have been divided among "near," "in accordance + with," "by reason of," "owing to;" "but" has divided some of its + provinces among "unless," "except;" "for" has been in many cases + supplanted by "because of," "as regards;" "in" by "during."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. A-; after; against +

A. Ben Jonson in his Grammar, p. 785, writes thus:--"A hath also the force of governing before a + noun--'And the Protector had layd to her for manner's sake that she + was a council with the Lord Hastings to + destroy him.'--Sir T. MORE." + Forty and six years was this temple + a building. + <title><abbr>St. John</abbr> ii. + 20. +

+

The present text is in, but Cranmer and + Tyndale had "a."

+

This a, which still exists in alive, afoot, asleep, &c. is a + contraction of A.-S. on or the less common + form an. We find in Early English "on live," + "on foot," "on hunting," "on sleep;" "a + morrow and eke an eve," for "by morning and + also by evening;" "a land and a water," Piers Pl. + (where some MSS. have on), "a (for in) God's name," "an end" for "on the (at the) end."

+

In the Folio we sometimes find a where we + write o': + + What is 't a + clocke? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 3. 47. +

+

+ See Adverbs, 24 + +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. A-; after; against +

After ("following," Latin "secundum," hence "according to"). + Say, you chose him, + More after our commandment than + as guided + By your own true affections. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 238. + + + After my seeming. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 2. 128. + Compare "Neither reward us after our + iniquities," in our Prayer-book.

+

After is now used only of space or time, + except in "after the pattern, example, + &c.," where the sense requires the metaphorical meaning.

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. A-; after; against +

Against used metaphorically to express time. This is now restricted + to colloquial language: + I'll charm his eyes against he + do appear. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 99. + i.e. "against the time that he do + appear." Any preposition, as "for," "in," can thus be converted into + a conjunction by affixing "that," and the "that" is frequently + omitted. + Against (the time that) my love + shall be as I am now. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 63. + + + 'Gainst that season + comes. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 158. + + + As against the doom. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 3. + 50. + + i.e. "as though expecting doom's-day."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. At used for a-; rejects a following adjective +

At. The use of a mentioned in 140 was + becoming unintelligible and vulgar in Shakespeare's time, and he + generally uses at instead. The article is + generally omitted in the following and similar adverbial forms. + All greeting that a king at + friend can send his brother. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. 140. + + + The wind at help. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 3. 46. + + + At shore. + MONTAIGNE. + + + At door. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 352. + + + (A ship) that lay at rode. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 177. + + + As true a dog as ever fought at + head. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> v. 1. 102. + + + Bring me but out at + gate. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 1. 47. + + + At point. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 4. 64 + ; <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. + 17.

+

But + When they were fallen at a point + for rendering up the hold. + HOLINSHED, + <title><abbr>Duncane.</abbr> +

+

The at of price generally requires an + adjective or article, as well as a noun, after it, except in "at all." We have, however, + If my love thou hold'st at + aught, + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 3. 60. + + i.e. "at a whit."

+

In Early English at does not seem to have + been thus extensively used. It then was mostly used (Stratmann) in + the sense of "at the hands of" (pro/s with gen.): "I ask at, + take leave at, learn at a person," &c.

+

At is used like "near" with a verb of motion + where we should use "up to:" + I will delve one yard below their mines, + And blow them at the + moon. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 4. 209. +

+

In + Follow him at foot, + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 3. + 56. + + at is not "on" but "near," as in "at his heels."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. At used for a-; rejects a following adjective +

At, when thus used in adverbial expressions, now rejects adjectives + and genitives as interfering with adverbial brevity. Thus we can say + "at freedom," but not + At honest freedom. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 4. 71. + + + At ample view. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. 27. + + + At a mournful war. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 46. + + + At heart's ease. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 207. +

+

We say "at loose," but not + Time . . . often at his very + loose decides + That which long process could not arbitrate, + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 752. + where "loose" means "loosing" or "parting."

+

So we say "aside," but not + To hang my head all at one + side. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. 3. 22. +

+

We say "at the word," but, with the + indefinite article, "in a word," not + No, at a word, + madam. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. 122. +

+

It is, perhaps, on account of this frequent use of at in terse adverbial phrases that it prefers + monosyllables to dissyllables. Thus we have "at night" and "at noon," and + sometimes "at eve" and "at morn," but rarely "at evening" + or "at morning," except where "at morning" is conjoined with "at night," as in + At morning and + at night. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 279. +

+

London was not so large as it now is when Shakespeare wrote + Inquire at London. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 3. 51. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. By, original and derived + meanings +

By (original meaning "near"). Hence our "to come by a thing," i.e. "to come near" + or "attain." + (How) cam'st thou by this ill + tidings? + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 4. 80. + + + I'll come by + (i.e. acquire) + Naples. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. 292. + +

+

By is used in a manner approaching its + original meaning in + Fed his flocks + By (on) the fat plains of fruitful + Thessaly. + B. and F. <title><abbr>Fair + Sh.</abbr> i. 1. + + + At a fair vestal throned by the + west. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 58. + So Wickliffe: "By (on) everi Saboth," + Acts xiii. 27. Somewhat similar is our + present colloquial "by this" of time; an + expression which is found in + Of the poor suppliant who by + this I know + Is here attending. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 134 + ; <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. + 45.

+

This is illustrated by the play on "by your + favour," where favour means also "complexion," "face," in + Duke. Thine eye + Hath stay'd upon some favour that it loves, + Hath it not, boy? + + Viola. A little, by your favour. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. 26. + Compare also the puns in T. N. iii. 1. + 2-10.

+

Hence "about," "concerning." + How say you by the French + lord? + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 2. 60. + + + Tell me, sirrah, but tell me true, I charge you, + + By him and by this woman here what know you? + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 237. + + + I would not have him know so much + by me. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iv. 3. 150. +

+

"I know nothing by myself," 1 Cor. iv. 4 (no harm about myself). + Many may be meant by (to refer + to) the fool multitude. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 9. 25. + Compare B. J. Poetast. v. 1: Lupus. Is not that + eagle meant by Cæsar, ha? . . . . Cœsar. Who was it, Lupus, that inform'd + you first This should be meant by + us?

+

Hence from near came the meaning like, according to. + + It lies you on to speak + Not by your own instruction, nor + by the matter + Which your own heart prompts you. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 2. 52. + + + And him by oath they duly + honoured. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 410. + + i.e. "according to their oath." + Not friended by his wish, to + your high person + His will is most malignant. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. 2. 40. + + i.e. "in accordance with his wish," "to his + heart's content." + If my brother wrought by my + pity it should not be so. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. 2. 224. + + + I will believe you by the + syllable + Of what you shall deliver. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> v. 1. 170. +

+

So, where we say "to the sound of:" Sound all the lofty instruments of war, And + by that music let us all + embrace.

+

By seems to mean "near," hence "with," in + (My daughter) hath his solicitings, + As they fell out by time, by means and place, + All given to mine ear. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 127. +

+

Perhaps we may thus explain: + I'll trust by leisure him that + mocks me once. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. 301. + + i.e. "in accordance with, to suit, my + leisure."

+

The use of by in + The people . . . by numbers + swarm to us, + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 2. 2. + is the same as in + By ones, + by twos, + by threes. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 47. +

+

By, in the sense of "near," like our "about" + (Acts xiii. 21, Wick. "by fourti yeeris," the rest "about"), Greek + kata/, was used from the + first in rough distributive measurements in E. E.: "He smote to the + ground by three, by + four," "by nine and ten," "by one and one." So + I play the torturer by small and + small + To lengthen out the worst that must be said. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 2. 189. + i.e. "in lengthening out by little and little." Hence, perhaps, from + "by one by one" + sprang our shorter form, "one by one," + "little by little;" though it is possible + that "one by one" means "one next to or after + one."

+

By is used as a noun in the expression "on + the by" (as one passes by).--B. J. 746.

+

We still use by as an adverb after "close," + "hard," &c., but we should scarcely say, + I stole into a neighbour thicket + by. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 94. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. By == "as a consequence + of" +

By ("near," "following close after," hence "as a consequence of"). + + The bishop of York, + Fell Warwick's brother, and, by + that, our foe. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 4. 12. + + + Lest, by a multitude + The new-heal'd wound of malice should break + out. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 2. 124. + + + So the remembrance of my former love + Is by a newer object quite + forgotten. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> ii. 4. 194. + + + Fear'd by their breed and + famous by their + birth. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 52. +

+

Hence sometimes it seems to be (but is not) used instrumentally with + adjectives which appear to be (but are not) used as passive + verbs.

+

By does not mean "by means of," but "as a + consequence of," in + An eagle sharp by + fast. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> 55. + + + Oh how much more does beauty beauteous seem + + By that sweet ornament which + truth doth give. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> + + + Laer. Where is my father? + + King. Dead! + + Queen. But not by him. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 5. 128. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. For, original meaning + of +

For (original meaning "before," "in front of"). A man who stands in + front of another in battle may either stand as his friend for him or as his foe against him. Hence two meanings of for, the former the more common.Comp. u\nti/, which in composition + denotes against, and at other times instead of, for.

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. For == "instead of," "as + being" +

(I.) For, meaning "in front of," is connected with "instead of," "in + the place of," "as being." + Or for the lawrell he may gain a + scorne. + B. J. <title><abbr>on + Shakespeare</abbr> + + i.e. "instead of the laurel." + See what now thou art, + + For happy wife, a most + distressed widow, + + For joyful mother, one that + wails the name, + + For queen, a very caitiff + crown'd with care. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 98. + + + Thyself a queen, for me that was a + queen. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 3. + 202. + Between this and the following meanings we may place + Learn now, for all. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. 111. + + + This is for all. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. 131. + + i.e. "once instead of, or in the place of, + all." + I abjure + The taints and blames I laid upon myself + + For (as being) strangers to my + nature. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 3. 125. + + + Conscience . . . is turned out of all towns and cities + for a + dangerous thing. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 4. 146. + + + How often have I sat crown'd with fresh flowers + For summer's queen! + B. and F. <title><abbr>Fair + Sh.</abbr> i. 1. +

+

Hence for is nearly redundant in + Let the forfeit + Be nominated for an equal + pound. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. 150. + There is a play on the word in + On went he for a search, and + away went I for (packed up in + a + basket and treated like) old + clothes. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> iii. 5. + 100. + + + Three dukes of Somerset three-fold renown'd + + For hardy and undoubted + champions. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 7. 6. + (Where probably hardy means Fr. hardi, "bold;" and "undoubted" means "not frightened," + "doubt" like "fear" being used for "frighten.")

+

Perhaps for comes under this head in + What is he for a fool that + betroths himself to unquietness. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 3. 49. + + i.e. "What is he, as being a fool." It is + more intelligible when the order is changed: "For a fool, what is he," i.e. + "considered as a fool--it being granted that he is a fool--what kind + of fool is he?"

+

So + What is he for a vicar? + B. J. <title><abbr>Sil. Wom.</abbr> + iii. 1. med. + So in German "was für ein?"

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. For == "as regards;" "because + of," referring to the past +

For is hence loosely used in the sense "as regards." + It was young counsel for the + persons and violent counsel for + the matter. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 75. +

+

Very commonly this for stands first, before + an emphatic subject or object, which is intended to stand in a + prominent and emphatic position: + For your desire to know what + is between us, + O'er-master it as you may. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. 39 + ; 2. 112. + + Now, for the taking of Sicily, + the Athenians did marvellously covet it. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 171. + + + For your intent, + It is most retrograde to our desires. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 112 + ; <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 3. + 137. +

+

"For a certain term," "for seven days, a day" (or even "for the day" where one day is meant), is still customary, + but not + Doom'd for a certain term to walk the night, + And for the day confined to fast + in fires. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 4. 11. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. For == "as regards;" "because + of," referring to the past +

For, from meaning "in front of," came naturally to mean "in behalf + of," "for the sake of," "because of." + Yet I must not (kill Banquo openly), + + For certain friends that are + both his and mine. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 1. 120. + i.e. "because of certain + friends."

+

This use was much more common than with us. When we refer to the past + we generally use "because of," reserving for + for the future. Compare, on the other hand: + O be not proud, nor brag not of thy might, + + For mastering her that foil'd + the God of fight. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> 114. + + + He gave it out that he must depart + for certain news. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 179. + + + No way to that, for weakness, + which she enter'd. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 25. + + i.e. "no way can be compared for weakness with that," &c.

+

"Of divers humours one must be chiefly predominant, but it is not + with so full an advantage but, for the + volubilitie and supplenes of the mind, the weaker may be occasion + reobtaine the place again."--MONTAIGNE, + 116.

+

For is similarly used with an ellipse of "I + lay a wager" in + Now, for my life, she's + wandering to the Tower. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 1. 3. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. For, transition into a + conjunction +

For, in the sense of "because of," is found not only governing a + noun, but also governing a clause: + You may not so extenuate his offence + + For I have had such + faults. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 1. 28. + i.e. "because I have had such + faults." + ('Tis ungrateful) to be thus opposite with heaven, + + For (because) it requires the + royal debt it lent you. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 2. 95. + So Othello, i. 3. 269; + Cymb. iv. 2. 129. And + parenthetically very frequently: + The canker-blossoms have as deep a dye + As the perfumed tincture of the roses, + But for their virtue only is + their shew, + They live unwoo'd, and unrespected fade. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 54. + + + Oh, it is as lawful, + + For we would give much, to use + violent thefts. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> v. 1. 21. + + i.e. to rob, "because we wish to be generous."

+

With the future, for meant "in order that." + And, for the time shall not + seem tedious, + I'll tell thee what befel me. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 1. 11 +

+

The desire of clearness and emphasis led to the addition of because. + + But for because it liketh well our + eyes. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + Pref. + + + And for because the world is + populous. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 5. 3. + Comp. "but only," "more better," &c.

+

For, when thus followed by a verb, like after, before, &c. ("after he came," "before he went"), + is called a conjunction. It is often, like other prepositions (287) + thus used, followed by "that." Coriol. iii. 3. + 93, &c. The two uses occur together in the following + passage, which well illustrates the transition of for: + + I hate him for he is a + Christian, + But more for that . . . he + lends, &c. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. 43. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. For to, origin of +

For to, which is now never joined with the infinitive except by a + vulgarism, was very common in E. E. and A.-S., and is not uncommon + in the Elizabethan writers. It probably owes its origin to the fact + that the prepositional meaning of "to" was gradually weakened as it + came to be considered nothing but the sign of the infinitive. Hence + for was added to give the notion of + motion or purpose. Similarly in Danish and Swedish (Mätzner, ii. p. + 54) "for at" is used. Both in E. E. and in Elizabethan writers the + for is sometimes added to the latter of + two infinitives as being, by a longer interval, disconnected from + the finite verb, and therefore requiring an additional connecting + particle: + First, honour'd Virgin, to behold thy face Where all + good dwells that is; next for to + try, &c. + B. and F. <title><abbr>Fair + Sh.</abbr> v. 1. + For the same reason: + Let your highness + Lay a more noble thought upon mine honour + Than for to think that I would + sink it here. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 181. + +

+

From the earliest period "for to," like "to," is found used without + any notion of purpose, simply as the sign of the infinitive. So in + Shakespeare: + + Forbid the sea for to obey the + moon. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 427. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. For, variable use of +

For, variable. The following passage illustrates the variableness of + for: + + Princes have but their titles for (to represent) their glories, + An outward honour for (as the + reward of) an inward toil, + And for (for the sake of + gaining) unfelt (unsubstantial) imagination + They often feel a world of restless cares. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 4. 78-80 +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. For == "to prevent" +

(II.) For (in opposition to): hence "to + prevent." + And over that an habergeon for + percing of his herte. + CHAUCER, + <title><abbr>Sire Thopas,</abbr> + 13790. + + + Love. Is there an officer there? + Off. Yes, two or three for failing. + B. J. <title><abbr>Alch.</abbr> v. + 3. + + + The which he will not every hour survey + + For blunting the fine point of + seldom pleasure. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 52. + + + We'll have a bib for spoiling of + thy doublet. + B. and F. (Nares). +

+

So it is said of Procrustes, that if his victim was too long for the + bed, "he cut off his legs for catching + cold."--Euphues (Malone).

+

It can be proved that Sir T. North regarded for as meaning "in spite of," since he translates "Mais, + nonobstant toutes ces raisons," by "But, for + all these reasons," (N. P. 172); where the + context also shows beyond dispute that for + has this meaning. On the other hand, in + All out of work and cold for + action, + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. + + for seems to mean "for want of," unless "out of work and cold" can be treated + as equivalent to "eager," which would naturally be followed by for.

+

For is found in E. E. in this sense, but + perhaps always with the emphatic "all."

+

For in this sense is sometimes used as a + conjunction: + For all he be a + Roman. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. 109. + + i.e. "Despite that he be a Roman."

+

For may either mean "against" or (149) "for + what concerns" in + I warrant him for + drowning. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. 47. + +

+

We still retain the use of for in the sense + of in spite of, as in "for all your plots I will succeed." Such phrases, however, + frequently contain a negative, in which case it is difficult to + ascertain whether for means because of or in spite + of. + + My father is not dead for all + your saying. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 2. 36. + + + (The stars) will not take their flight + For all the morning light. + MILTON, + <title><abbr>Hymn on the + Nativity.</abbr> +

+

It is a question how to punctuate + To fall off From their Creator and transgress his will + For one restraint lords of the world + besides. + MILTON, + <title><abbr>P. L.</abbr> i. + 32. + If a comma be placed after "will," and not after "restraint," + then "besides" should be treated as though it were "except" or + "but:" "Lords of the world but for one + restraint."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. For after "am" +

For is sometimes ready for, fit for. (See + 405.) + He is for no gallants' company + without them. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. in + &c.</abbr> i. 1. + + + Your store is not for idle + markets. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 3. 46. + Compare our "I am for (going to) + Paris."

+

Some ellipsis, as "I pray," must be understood in + (I pray) God for his + mercy. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 98 + ; v. 2. 75.

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Forth a preposition +

Forth is used as a preposition (from): + Steal forth thy father's + house. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 164. + + + Loosed them forth their brazen + caves. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 89 + , and <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 2. + 54. Sometimes with "of" or "from:" + That wash'd his father's fortunes forth + of France. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 2. 157. + So Rich. II. iii. 2. 204-5; + Temp. v. 1. 160. The "of" in + itself implies motion from. (See 165.) + From forth the streets of + Pomfret. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. 148. + So Rich. II. ii. 1. 106.

+

Forth, being thus joined with prepositions + less emphatic than itself, gradually assumed a prepositional + meaning, displacing the prepositions. Forth + is not found as a preposition in E. E. See also Prepositions omitted. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. From out +

From is sometimes joined with out, to signify + outward motion, where we use out of. + + In purchasing the semblance of my soul + + From out the state of hellish + cruelty. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 4. 20. + + + From out the fiery portal of + the East. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 3. 64. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. From without a verb of + motion +

From is frequently used in the sense of "apart from," "away from," + without a verb of motion. + From thence (i.e. away from home) the sauce + to meat is + ceremony. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 4. 36. + + + I am best pleased to be from + such a deed. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 1. 86. + + + Which is from (out of) my + remembrance. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. 65. + + + They run themselves from + breath. + B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s + Rev.</abbr> i. 1. + + + Clean from the + purpose. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 35. + + + This discourse is from the + subject. + B. and F. <title><abbr>Eld. + B.</abbr> v. 1. + + + This is from my + commission. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. 208. + + + Anything so overdone is from + the purpose of playing. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 22. + + + This is from the + present. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 6. 30. +

+

Hence "differently from:" + Words him a great deal from the + matter. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. 16. + + i.e. "describes him in a manner departing + from the truth." + This label on my bosom whose containing + Is so from sense in + hardness. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 431. + + + Write from it, if you can, in + hand and phrase. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 340. + + + For he is superstitious grown of late + Quite from the main opinion he + held once. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 196. + + + So from himself impiety hath + wrought. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> + + + To be so odd and from all + fashions. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. 1. 72. + + + Particular addition from the + bill + That writes them all alike. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 1. 100. + This explains the play on the word in + Queen. That thou dost love thy + daughter from thy + soul. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 258. + + + I wish you all the joy that you can wish, + For I am sure you can wish none from me. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 192. + + i.e. "none differently from me," "none which I do not wish you." This is probably + the correct interpretation of the last passage. So + Othello, i. 1. 132. + If aught possess thee from + me. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> ii. 2. 180. +

+

Also "apart from:" + Nay, that's my own from any nymph + in the court. + B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s + Rev.</abbr> ii. 1. + + + From thee to die were torture + more than death. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 401. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. In with verbs of + motion +

In, like the kindred preposition on (Chaucer + uses "in a hill" for "on a hill"), was used + with verbs of motion as well as rest. We still say "he fell in love," "his conduct came in question." + He fell in a kind of familiar + friendship with Socrates. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 192. + + + Duncane fell in fained communion + with Sueno. + HOLINSHED. + + + In so profound abysm I throw + all care. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 112. + + + Cast yourself in + wonder. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 60. + + + Sounds of music creep in our + ears. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. 56. + + + They who brought me in my + master's hate. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 2. 56. + + + But first I'll turn yon fellow in + his grave. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. + 262 + ; 3. 88. + + And throw them in the entrails of + a wolf. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 3. + 23. + + + If ever ye came in hell. + UDALL. +

+

In (for "into") with "enter," Rich. II. ii. 3. 160; Rich. III. v. + 3. 227.

+

Into is conversely sometimes found with verbs of + rest implying motion. + Is all my armour laid into my + tent? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 5. 51. + + + Confin'd into this + rock. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 361. + + + To appear into the world. + MONTAIGNE, 224. + And earlier "Hid into three measures + of meal."--WICKLIFFE, + Luke xiii. 21.

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. In for "on" +

In for on: + + What in your own part (side) + can you say to this? + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 74. +

+

So in the phrase "in the neck," where we + should say "on the neck" or "on the heels." + Soon after that depriv'd him of his life + And, in the neck of that, task'd + the whole state. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 3. 92. + +

+

The same phrase occurs Sonn. 131; MONTAIGNE, 17; N. P. 172. + In pain of your + dislike. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 257. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. In for "during" +

In for "during" or "at." In has now almost + lost its metaphorical use applied to time. As early as the sixteenth + century "In the day of Sabbath" (WICKLIFFE, + Acts xiii. 14) was replaced by "on." It is + still retained where the proper meaning of "in," "in the limits of," + is implied, as with plurals, "Once in ten + days" or "for once in my life," or "he does + more in one day than others in two." Thus A. V. Gen. viii. 4, "In the seventh + month, on the eighteenth day." We also find + frequently in the A. V. "In the day of the + Lord, in the day when," &c. "in the day of judgment." This may in part be + due to a desire to retain the more archaic idiom, as being more + solemn and appropriate; but perhaps the local meaning of in may be here recognized. We still say "in + this calamity, crisis," &c. where we mean "entangled in, surrounded by the perils of this calamity;" + and some such meaning may attach to "in" when we say "In the day of tribulation, vengeance," + &c. Occasionally, however, we find "at the day of judgment" (Matt. xi. 22), as also in Shakespeare in the + only passage where this phrase occurs. Shakespeare frequently uses + in for "at" or "during." + How! the duke in council + + In this time of the + night. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 2. 93. + + + In night. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> 720. + + + In all which time. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 127. + + + In such a night as + this. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. 1, 6, 9. + + + This is, sir, a doubt + + In such a time as this, nothing + becoming you. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 4. 15. + + + Nay, we will slink away in + supper-time. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 4. 1. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. In for "in the case of," + "about" +

In metaphorically used for "in the case of," "about," &c. + Triumph in so false a + foe. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> + + + In second voice we'll not be + satisfied. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> ii. 3. 149. + + + Almost all + Repent in their + election. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 263. + + + Our fears in Banquo stick + deep. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 1. 49. + + + (We) wear our health but sickly in his life Which in + his death were perfect. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 1. + 107. + +

+

We say "in my own person" or "by myself," not + Which in myself I boldly will + defend. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. 145. +

+

So + But I bethink me what a weary way + In Ross and Willoughby . . . will be + found. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 2. + 10. + + i.e. "in the case of Ross," equivalent to + "by Ross."

+

In is used metaphorically where we should say + "in the thought of" in + Strengthen your patience in our + last night's speech. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. 317. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. In where we use "at" +

In. We still say "it lies in your power." But + we find also-- + And the offender's life lies in the mercy + Of the duke only, + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 355. + where we now should use at. This + example illustrates the apparently capricious change in the use of + prepositions.

+

We should now use at instead of in and of, in + In night and on the court and + guard of safety. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 3. 216. + and + What! in a town of war. + But "towns of war," Hen. + V. ii. 4. 7, means "garrisoned + towns," and so probably here, like our "man of war." + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 213. +

+

"In-round" (O. Fr. "en rond") is used for the + more modern "a-round" in + They compassed him in round among + themselves. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 192. + But probably "round" is for "around." Compare "compassed him + in."--A. V. 2 Chron. xxi. 9.

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. In with the verbal +

In is used with a verbal to signify "in the act of" or "while." + He raves in saying + nothing. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iii. 3. + 247. + + + When you cast + Your stinking greasy caps in + hooting at + Coriolanus' exile. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 6. 131. + + + Mine eyes, the outward watch + Whereto my finger like a dial's point + Is pointing still, in cleansing + them from tears. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 5. 54. + + + The fire that mounts the liquor till't run o'er, + + In seeming to augment it, wastes + it. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. 1. 145. + + + And may ye both be suddenly surprised + By bloody hands in sleeping on + your beds. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 3. 41. + + + As patches set upon a little breach + Discredit more in hiding of the + fault. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. 30. +

+

It is probable, as the last example suggests, that these verbals are + nouns after which "of" is sometimes expressed. Hence "in sleeping" may simply be another form of + "a-sleeping." But the in brings out, more + strongly than the a-, the time in which, or while, + the action is being performed. It is also probable that the + influence of the French idiom, "en disant + ces mots," tended to mislead English authors into the belief that + in was superfluous, and that the verbals + thus used were present participles. (See also 93.) In is used thus with a noun: + Wept like two children in + (during) their deaths' sad stories. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 3. 8. + + + (These blazes) giving more light than heat, extinct in + both, + Even in their promise, while it + is a-making. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. 119. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of, original meaning +

Of (original meaning "off" or "from"). Comp. a)po/; "ab," Mœso-Gothic "af."

+

In Early English of is used for "from," "out + of," "off," as in "He lighted of his steed, + arose of the dead," "The leaves fall of the tree." This strong meaning of motion was afterwards assigned to "off" (which is merely an emphatic form of + of), and hence of retained only a slight meaning + of motion, which frequently merged into causality, neighbourhood, + possession, &c.

+

Off is, perhaps, simply of in + Over-done or come tardy off. + Compare + Too late of our + intents. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. + 5. 69. + + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 28. + + i.e. "fallen short of." Compare u(sterei=n. Otherwise "come off" is a passive + participle, 295.

+

Of retains its original meaning in + Overhear this speech + + Of vantage. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 3. 33. + + i.e. "from the vantage-ground of + concealment." + Therefore of all hands must we + be forsworn. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iv. 3. 219. + + i.e. "from all sides," "to which ever side + one looks;" hence "in any case." + Being regarded of all hands by the + Grecians. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 176. + +

+

So our modern "off hand," applied to a deed coming from the hand, and not from the head. Hence "of hand" is used where we use "on" (175) in + Turn of no hand. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 2. 45. +

+

Of also retains this meaning with some local + adjectives and adverbs, such as "north of," + "south of," "within fifteen hundred paces + of" (Hen. V. iii. + 7. 136). We could say "the advantage of," but not + You should not have the eminence + of him. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> ii. 2. 266. + + + There is a testril of (from) me + too. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. 34. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of with verbs of + ablation +

Of used for "out of," "from," with verbs that signify, either + literally or metaphorically, depriving, delivering, &c. + We'll deliver you of your great + danger. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. 14. + + + I may be delivered of these + woes. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 4. 56. +

+

This use of of is still retained in the + phrase "to be delivered of a child." + Heaven make thee free of + it. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 342. + + + To help him of his + blindness. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iv. 2. 45. + + + Unfurnish me of + reason. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. 123. + + + Take of me my + daughter. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. 1. 311. + + + Rid the house of + her. + <abbr>T. Sh.</abbr> i. 1. 150. + + + Scour me this famous realm of + enemies. + B. and F. + + + That Lepidus of the + triumvirate + Should be deposed. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 6. 28. + + + His cocks do win the battle still + of mine. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 3. 36. + + + Get goal for goal of + youth. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 8. 22. + + + I discharge thee of thy + prisoner. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. 1. 327. +

+

In virtue of this meaning, of is frequently + placed after forth and out, to signify motion.

+

Hence, metaphorically, + He could not justify himself of + the unjust accusations. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 173. +

+

Of is also used with verbs and adjectives + implying motion from, such as "fail," + "want," &c. Hence-- + But since you come too late of + our intents. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 5. 69. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of applied to past time == + "from" +

Of thus applied to time means "from." So still "of late." + I took him of a child up. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. in + &c.</abbr> ii. 1. + + i.e. "from a child, + when a mere child." So in E. E. "of youth." + + Of long time he had bewitched them + with sorceries. + <title><abbr>Acts</abbr> viii. + 11. + + + Being of so young days brought + up with him. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 11. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of == "as a consequence of" + where we use "by," "on," "at," &c. +

Of, meaning "from," passes naturally into the meaning "resulting + from," "as a consequence of." + Of force. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 421 + ; <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. + 120. + + Of no right. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 100. + + + Bold of your + worthiness. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. 1. 28. + + + We were dead of + sleep. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. 221. + + + And of that natural luck + He beats thee 'gainst the odds. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 3. 26. +

+

Hence "What shall become of this?" M. Ado, iv. 1. 211; T. + N./title> ii. 1. 37, means "what will be + the consequence of this?"

+

So "by means of:" + And thus do we of wisdom and + of reach + By indirection find direction out. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 1. 64. +

+

While by is used of external agencies, of is used of internal motives, thus: + Comest thou hither by chance, or + of devotion? + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 88. + + + The king of his own royal + disposition. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 63. + + + Of purpose to obscure my noble + birth. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 4. 22. + + + Art thou a messenger, or come + of pleasure? + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 1. 16. +

+

Sometimes "out of" is thus used: + But thou hast forced me, + Out of thy honest truth, to play + the woman. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iii. 2. 431. +

+

Of, "as a result of," is used as a result for + "with the aid of," "with," or "at." + That . . . she be sent over of + the King of England's cost. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 1. 61. + + + Of the city's cost, the conduit + shall run nothing but claret wine. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 6. + 3. +

+

Hence the modern phrase "To die of + hunger."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of in adjurations, + &c. +

Of hence is used in appeals and adjurations to signify "out of." + Of charity, what kin are you to + me? + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 237. + +

+

Hence, the sense of "out of" being lost, = "for the sake of," "by." + Speak of all loves. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 2. 154. +

+

This explains + Let it not enter in your mind, + of love. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 9. 42. +

+

Similar is the use of of in protestations: + Leon. We'll have dancing + afterwards. + + Ben. First, of my word. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 4. 123. + + + A proper man, of mine + honour. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 2. 103. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of preceding the agent +

Of meaning "from" is placed before an agent (from whom the action is regarded as proceeding) where we + use "by." + Received of (welcomed + by) the most pious + Edward. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 6. 27. + + + Like stars ashamed of + day. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> + + i.e. "shamed by + day."

+

Of is frequently thus used with "long," "'long," + or "along."--LAYAMON. "Along of" = "from alongside of" (para/ with gen.). + The good old man would fain that all were well + So 'twere not 'long of + him. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 7. 32. + + + 'Long all + of Somerset. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 3. 46, + 33. + + + I am so wrapt and throwly lapt of + jolly good ale and old. + STILL. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of with verbs of + construction, &c.; sometimes means "instead of" +

Of is hence used not merely of the agent but also of the instrument. + This is most common with verbs of construction, and of filling; + because in construction and filling the result is not merely + effected with the instrument, but proceeds + out of it. We still retain of with verbs of + construction and adjectives of fulness; but + the Elizabethans retained of with verbs of fulness also. + Supplied of kernes and + gallow-glasses. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> i. 2. 13. + + + I am provided of a + torch-bearer. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 2. 24. + + + You are not satisfied of these + events. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. + 297. + + + Mettle--whereof thy proud child + arrogant man is puffed. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 3. 180. + + + Mixt partly of Mischief and partly + of Remedy. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 114. + Hence + Flies Whose woven wings the summer dyes + Of many colours. + B. and F. <title><abbr>Fair + Sh.</abbr> v. 1. + +

+

Of with verbs of construction from "out of" sometimes assumes the meaning of + "instead of." + Made peace of enmity, fair love + of hate. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 1. 50. + And with "become:" + (Henry) is of a king become a + banish'd man. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 3. 25. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of for "in;" appositional + genitive +

Of is hence used metaphorically with verbs of construction, as in the + modern + They make an ass of + me. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 19. + But of is also thus found without + verbs of construction, as + Apem. Or thou shalt find-- + + Timon. A fool of thee. Depart. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 3. 232. + + + E'en such a husband + Hast thou of me as she is for a + wife. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 5. 89. + + + We should have found a bloody day + of this. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 7. 34. + + + We shall find of him + A shrewd contriver. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 157. + + + We lost a jewel of + her. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 1. + + + You have a nurse of + me. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iv. 1. 25. + + + You shall find of the king, + sir, a father. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> i. 1. 7. + i.e. "in the king."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of == "as regards" +

Of is hence applied not merely to the agent and the instrument, but + to any influencing circumstance, in the sense of "as regards," "what + comes from." + Fantasy, + Which is as thin of substance as + the air. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. 4. 99. + + + Roses are fast flowers of their + smells. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 188. + + + A valiant man of his + hands. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 614. + + + But of his cheere did seem too + solemn-sad. + SPEN. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. + 1. +

+

Under this head perhaps come: + Niggard of question; but of + our demands + Most free in his reply. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 1. 13. + + + Of his own body he was ill, + and gave + The clergy ill example. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. 2. 43. + + + That did but show thee, of a + fool, inconstant + And damnable ungrateful. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 2. 187. + + i.e. "as regards a fool," "in the matter of + folly."

+

This may almost be called a locative case, and may illustrate the Latin idiom "versus animi." It is common in E. E. We + still say, in accordance with this idiom, "swift of foot," "ready of wit," + &c.

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of == "concerning;" + "about" +

Of passes easily from meaning "as regards" to "concerning," "about." + Mine own escape unfoldeth to my hope + The like of him. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 2. 21. + + + You make me study of + that. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. 81. + + + 'Tis pity of him. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 3. 42 + ; <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 4. 71. + + 'Twere pity of my + life. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 1. 44. + + + I wonder of there being + together. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 1. + 128. + + + Wise of (informed + of) the payment day. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + + + He shall never more + Be fear'd of doing + harm. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. 113. + + + The same will, I hope, happen to me, + of death. + MONTAIGNE, 36. + + i.e. "with respect to death." + I humbly do desire your grace + of pardon. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 402. + + + I shall desire you of more + acquaintance. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 1. 183 + ; <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> v. 4. + 56.

+

For this use of "desire" compare A. V. St. + John xii. 21, "they desired him + saying," where Wickliffe has "preieden," "prayed." + I humbly do beseech you of your + pardon. + <abbr>O.</abbr> iii. 3. 212. + + + The dauphin whom of succours we + entreated. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iii. 3. 45. + + + Yet of your royal presence I'll adventure + To borrow of a week. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 38. + + + We'll mannerly demand thee of + thy story. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. 92. + + + Enquire of him. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> 3. 186. + i.e. "about him." + Discern of the coming on of + years. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 105. + + + Having determined of the + Volsces and, &c. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 2. 41. + + + I'll venture so much of my hawk + or hound. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> v. 2. 72. + + + Since of your lives you + set + So slight a valuation. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 4. 48. +

+

In + No more can you distinguish of + a man + Than of his outward + show, + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 9, + 10. + the meaning seems to be, "you can make no distinctions about men more than," i.e. "except, about their + appearances." So + Since my soul could of men + distinguish. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 69. + In the following passages we should now use "for:"-- + France whereof England hath been + an overmatch. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 113. + + + I have no mind of + feasting. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 5. 37. + + + In change of him. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iii. 3. 27. + + + Of this my privacy I have + strong reasons. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iii. 3. + 190. + + + In haste whereof, most + heartily I pray + Your highness to assign our trial day. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. 150. +

+

As we say "what will become of (about) me!" + so + What will betide of + me. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 6. +

+

We say "power over us," not + The sovereign power you have of + us. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 27. +

+

"I have an eye on him," not + Nay, then, I have an eye of + you. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 301. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of used locally for + "on" +

Of signifying proximity of any kind is sometimes used locally in the sense of "on." The connection + between of and on is + illustrated by M. of V. ii. 2, where old + Gobbo says: "Thou hast got more haire on thy + chin than Dobbin my philhorse has on his + taile;" and young Gobbo retorts, "I am sure he had more haire of his taile than I have of my face." + Gra. My master riding behind + my mistress-- + + Cart. Both of one horse. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iv. 1. 71. +

+

Of is sometimes used metaphorically for "on." Compare + A plague of all + cowards! + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. 127. + with + A plague upon this + howling. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. 39. + + + Who but to-day hammer'd of this + design. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 2. 49. + + + I go of message. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 1. 113. +

+

A message may be regarded as a motive from + which, or as an object towards which, an + action proceeds, and hence either of or "on" + may be used. Compare + He came of an + errand. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> i. 4. 80. + + with + + I will go on the slightest + errand. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. 1. 272. + + + Sweet mistress, what your name is else I know not, + Nor by what wonder you do hit of + mine. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iii. 2. 30. + Add also-- + And now again + + Of him that did not ask, but + mock, bestow + Your sued-for tongues. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 214. + + + I shall bestow some precepts of + this virgin. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 5. 103 + ; <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 2. + + Trustyng of (comp. "depending + on") the continuance. + ASCH. + <title><abbr>Ded.</abbr> +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of used temporally for + "during" +

Of, signifying "coming from," "belonging to," when used with time, + signifies "during." + These fifteen years: by my fay a goodly nap! + But did I never speak of all + that time? + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. 2. 84. + + + There sleeps Titania sometime + of the night. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 253. + + i.e. "sometimes during the night." + My custom always of the + afternoon. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. 60. + + + And not be seen to wink of all + the day. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> i. 1. 43. + + + Of the present. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 1. 24. + So often "Of a sudden."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of after partitive, + French-derived, and formerly impersonal verbs +

Of is sometimes used to separate an object from the direct action of + a verb: (a) when the verb is used + partitively, as "eat of," "taste of," &c.; (b) when the verb is of French origin, used with "de," as + "doubt," "despair," "accuse," "repent," "arrest," "appeal," + "accept," "allow;" (c) when the verb is not + always or often used as a transitive verb, as "hope" or "like," + especially in the case of verbs once used impersonally.

+

(a) + King. How fares our cousin + Hamlet? + + Hamlet. Excellent, i' faith: of the chameleon's + dish. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 98. +

+

(b) + To appeal each other of high + treason. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. 27. + + + Of capital treason we arrest you + here. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 1. + 151. +

+

(c) + So then you hope of pardon from + Lord Angelo? + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. 1. 1. + + + I will hope of better deeds + to-morrow. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 1. 62. +

+

The of after "to like" is perhaps a result of + the old impersonal use of the verb, "me liketh," "him liketh," which + might seem to disqualify the verb from taking a direct object. + Similarly "it repents me of" becomes "I + repent of;" "I complain myself of" becomes "I complain of." So in E. E. "it marvels me of" becomes "I marvel of." Hence-- + It was a lordling's daughter that liked + of her master. + <abbr>P. P.</abbr> 16. + + + Thou dislikest of virtue for + the name. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 3. 131. + + + I am a husband if you like of + me. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. 4. 59. + So L. L. L. i. 1. 107; iv. 3. + 158; Rich. III. iv. 4. 354. + To like of nought that would be + understood. + BEAUMONT on B. J. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of after verbals +

Of naturally followed a verbal noun. In many cases we should call the + verbal noun a participle, and the of has + become unintelligible to us. Thus we cannot now easily see why + Shakespeare should write-- + Dick the shepherd blows his + nail. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 923. + and on the other hand-- + The shepherd blowing of his + nails. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 5. 3. + But in the latter sentence blowing + was regarded as a noun, the prepositional "a," "in," or "on" being + omitted. The shepherd was a-blowing of his nails.

+

In the following instances we should now be inclined to treat the + verbal as a present participle because there is no preposition + before it: + Here stood he (a-)mumbling + of wicked charms. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 1. 41. + + + We took him (a-)setting + of boys' copies. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 2. 96. + + + And then I swore thee, + (a-)saving + of thy life. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 3. 38. + + + Here was he merry (a-)hearing + of a song. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. 4. + where "hear of" does not mean, as + with us, "hear about." So + Lear, v. 3. 204. In all the + above cases the verbal means "in the act of."

+

In most cases, however, a preposition is inserted, and thus the + substantival use of the verbal is made evident. Thus: + So find we profit by losing + of our prayers. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 1. 8. + + + Your voice for crowning + of the king. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 4. 29 + ; <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. 175; + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 3. 1. + + With halloing and singing + of anthems. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 2. 213. + + + What, threat you me with + telling of the king? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 113. + + + About relieving + of the sentinels. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 70 + ; iii. 4. 29.

+

If it be asked why "the" is not inserted before the verbal,--e.g. "about the + relieving of the sentinels,"--the answer is that relieving is + already defined, and in such cases the article is generally omitted + by Shakespeare. (See 89.)

+

When the object comes before the verbal, of + must be omitted: + Ophelia. Hamlet . . . shaking + of mine arm + And thrice his head thus + waving. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 1. 92. +

+

The reason is obvious. We can say "in shaking of mine arm," but not + "in his head thus waving."

+

Compare C. of E. v. 1. 153; A. Y. L. ii. 4. 44, iv. 3. 10; + W. T. iii. 3. 69; 1 + Hen. IV. ii. 4. 166; R. + and J. v. 1. 40. + Yet the mother, if the house hold + of our lady. + ASCH. 40. +

+

"Hold," by itself, would mean "actually hold" (capiat). "Hold of" + means "be of such a nature as to hold" (capax sit), "holding of."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Of redundant +

Of is sometimes redundant before relatives and relatival words in + dependent sentences, mostly after verbs intransitive. + Make choice of which your + highness will see first. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. 1. 43. + + + What it should be . . . I cannot dream + of. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 10. + + + Making just report + + Of how unnatural and bemadding + sorrow + The king hath cause to plain. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 2. 38. + + + He desires to know of you of + whence you are, + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> ii. 3. 80. + where, however, "whence" is, perhaps, loosely used for "what + place," and of strictly used for "from."

+

The redundant and appositional of, which we + still use after "town," "city," "valley," &c., is used after + "river" (as sometimes by Chaucer and Mandeville) in + The river of + Cydnus. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 2. 192. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. On metaphorically used +

On, upon (interchanged in E. E. with "an"), represents juxtaposition + of any kind, metaphorical or otherwise. It was in Early English a + form of the preposition "an" which is used as an adverbial prefix + (see 141); and as late as Ascham we find-- + I fall on weeping. + ASCH. iii. 4. + + + For sorrow, like a heavy-hanging bell + Once set on ringing, with his + own weight goes. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 1494. +

+

Compare also our a-head with + Hereupon the people ran on-head in + tumult together. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 191. + + + Why runnest thou thus on + head? + <title><abbr>Homily on + Matrimony.</abbr> + +

+

The metaphorical uses of this preposition have now been mostly + divided among of, in, and at, &c. We still, however, retain the phrase, "on this," "on + hearing this," &c. where on is "at the + time of," or "immediately after." But we could not say -- + Here comes (333) the townsmen + on (in) + procession. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 68. + + + Read on (in) this + book. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 1. 44. + So + MONTAIGNE, 227: + To read on some book. + + + Blushing on (at) + her. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> st. 453. + + + On (at) a moderate + pace. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 2. 3. + + + The common people being set on a + broile. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 190. + (Comp. our "set on fire.") + Horses on ('in' or 'of') a white + foam. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 186. + + + On (of) the sudden. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. 2. 96. + + + And live to be revenged on + ('for' or 'about') her death. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 1778. + + Be not jealous on + (of) me. + + Fond on her. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 266. + + + Nod on (at) him. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 118. + + + Command upon me. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 1. 17. +

+

On, like "upon," is used metaphorically for + "in consequence of" in + Lest more mischance + + On plots and errors + happen. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 406; + for "in dependence on" in + I stay here on my + bond. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 242. +

+

In + She's wandering to the tower + + On pure heart's love to greet + the tender princes, + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 1. 4. + there is a confusion between "on an + errand of love" and "out of heart's + love."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. On for "of" in the sense of + "about," &c. +

On is frequently used where we use "of" in the sense of "about," + &c. Thus above, "jealous on," and in Sonn. 84, "Fond on + praise." In Early English (Stratmann) we have "On witchcraft I know nothing." "What shall become on me?" "Denmark won nothing on him." Compare-- + Enamour'd on his + follies. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 2. 71. + + + His lands which he stood seized on. + Globe, "of." + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 88. + + + Or have we eaten on the insane + root? + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 3. 84. + + + He is so much made on + here. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 5. 203. + + + What think you + on't. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 55. +

+

Note the indifferent use of on and "of" in + God have mercy on his soul + And of all Christian + souls. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 5. 200. +

+

The use of on in + Intended or committed was this fault? + If on the first,--I pardon + thee, + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 3. 34. + is illustrated by + My gracious uncle, let me know my fault, + On what condition stands it. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 3. + 107. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. On for "of" + possessively +

On, being thus closely connected with "of," was frequently used even + for the possessive "of," particularly in rapid speech before a + contracted pronoun. + One on's ears. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 2. 85. + So <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. 72; + ii. 1. 202. + + The middle on's + face. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 5. 20. + + + Two on's daughters. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 4. + 114. + + + Two on's. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 311. + + + My profit on't. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 365, 456. + + + You lie out on't, + sir. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. 132 + ; <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 1. 52. + + He shall hear on't. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. in + &c.</abbr> + + + I am glad on't. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 137. +

+

In the two last examples on may perhaps be + explained as meaning "concerning," without reference to "of."

+

The explanation of this change of "of" to "on" appears to be as + follows. "Of" when rapidly pronounced before a consonant became + "o'." + Body o' me. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. 2. 22. + + + O' nights. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 3. 5. + Hence the o' became the habitual + representative of "of" in colloquial language, just as "a-" became + the representative of "on" or "an." But when o' came before a vowel, what was to be done? Just as the + "a-" was obliged to recur to its old form "an" before a vowel or + mute h (compare Hamlet, i. 4. 19, "to stand an-end," and see 24), so before a vowel o' was forced to assume a euphonic n. (Compare the Greek custom.)

+

And even when the pronoun is not contracted, we find in Coriol. iv. 5. 174, the modern vulgarism-- + Worth six on + him. + + To break the pate on + thee. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 1. 34. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Out a preposition +

Out (out from) is used as a preposition like forth. + + You have push'd out your gates + the very defender of them. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 2. 41. +

+

(Early Eng. "Come out Ireland," "Out this land.") + Out three years + old. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 41 + , beyond three + years.

+

Explained by Nares, "completely."

+

From out. See 157.

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Till for "to" +

Till is used for to: + + From the first corse till he + that died to-day, + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 105. + where probably till is a preposition, + and "he" for "him." See He. + + Lean'd her breast up till a + thorn. + <abbr>P. P.</abbr> st. 21. + Early Eng. "He said thus til (to) + him," and, on the other hand, "To (till) we + be gone." So "unto" in Chaucer for "until." + I need not sing this them until + (for 'unto them'). + HEYWOOD. + + + We know whereuntil (whereto) it + doth amount. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 494. + + + And hath shipped me intil + (into) the land. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. 81. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. To, radical meaning "motion + to;" hence "in addition to" +

ToComp. pro/s + throughout. (see also Verbs, + Infin.). Radical meaning motion + towards. Hence addition. This + meaning is now only retained with verbs implying motion, and only + the strong form "too" (comp. of and off) retains + independently the meaning of addition. But in Elizabethan authors + too is written to, and the prepositional meaning "in addition to" is + found, without a verb of motion, and sometimes without any verb. + But he could read and had your languages And to't as sound a noddle, + &c. + B. J. <title><abbr>Fox,</abbr> ii. + 1. + + + If he . . . to his shape, were + heir of all this land. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> i. 1. 144. + + + And to that dauntless temper + of his mind + He hath a wisdom that doth guide his valour. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 1. 52. + i.e. "in addition to that dauntless + temper." To, in this sense, has been + supplanted by "beside." Compare also + Nineteen more, to myself. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. in + &c.</abbr> iv. 5. +

+

To is used still adverbially in "to and fro," and nautical expressions such + as "heave to," "come to." This use explains "Go to," + M. of V. ii. 2. 169. "Go" did + not in Elizabethan or E. E. necessarily imply motion from, but motion generally. Hence "go to" meant little more than our stimulative + "come, come."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. To "with a view to" +

To hence means motion, "with a view to," "for an end," &c. This + is of course still common before verbs, but the Elizabethans used + to in this sense before nouns. + He which hath no stomach to + this fight. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 35. + + + For to that (to that end) + The multiplying villanies of Nature + Do swarm upon him. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 2. 10. + + + Prepare yourself to + death. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 1. 167. + + + Arm you to the sudden + time. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 6. 26. + + + The impression of keen whips I 'ld wear as rubies + And strip myself to (for) death + as to a bed. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 4. 102. + + + Giving to you no further personal power + + To (for the purpose of) business + with the king. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 37. + + + Pawn me to this your + honour. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. 147. + + + Few words, but, to effect, more + than all yet. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 1. 52. + + + He is frank'd up to fatting for + his pains. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 314. +

+

Hence it seems used for for in + Ere I had made a prologue to + my brains + They had begun the play. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 30 + And perhaps in + This is a dear manakin to you, + Sir Toby. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 2. 57. + But see 419a, for this last example.

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. To "motion to the side of," "against," "towards," "in comparison + with," "up to" +

To hence, even without a verb of motion, means "motion to the side + of." Hence "motion to and consequent rest near," as in + Like yourself + Who ever yet have stood to + charity. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 4. 86. + + + To this point I + stand. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 5. 187. + + + I beseech you, stand to + me. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 1. 70. + + i.e. "Come and stand by me, help me."

+

Motion against in: + The lady Beatrice hath a quarrel + to you. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. 1. 44. + So T. N. iii. 4. 248; Coriol. iv. 5. 113.

+

Motion to meet: + + To her doom she dares not + stand. + B. and F. <title><abbr>Fair + Sh.</abbr> v. 1. +

+

Motion toward: + + What wouldst thou have to + Athens? + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 3. 287. + + + To Milan let me hear from thee + by letters. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> i. 1. 57. +

+

Hence "by the side of," "in comparison with." + Impostors to true + fear. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 4. 64. + + i.e. "Impostors when brought to the side of, + and compared with, true fear." + There is no woe to his + correction, + Nor to his service no such joy + on earth. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> ii. 4. 138, + 139. + + + The harlot's cheek, beautied with plastering art, + Is not more ugly to the thing + that helps it + Than is my deed to my most + painted word. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 1. 51-53. +

+

In + Treason can but peep to what it + would, Acts little of his will, + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 5. + 125. + either to means "towards," an unusual + construction with "peep," or the meaning is "treason can do nothing + more than peep in comparison with what it wishes to do." + Undervalued to tried + gold. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 7. 53. +

+

Hence "up to," "in proportion to," "according to." + The Greeks are strong and skilful + to their + strength. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 1. 7. + + + That which we have we prize not + to the worth. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. 220. + + + To's power he would + Have made them mules. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 1. 262. + + + Perform'd to point the tempest + that I bade thee. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 194. + + + He needs not our mistrust, since he delivers + Our offices and what we have to do + + To the direction + just. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 3. 4. +

+

Hence "like." + My lady, to the manner of the + days, + In courtesy gives undeserving praise. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 365. + + + Looked it of the hue + To such as live in great men's + bosoms? + B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> v. + 1. + + + This is right to (exactly like) + that (saying) of Horace. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. out + &c.</abbr> ii. 1. +

+

To seems to mean "even up to" in + And make my senses credit thy relation + + To points that seem + unpossible. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> v. 2. 125. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. To with verbs of rest == + "near" +

To is sometimes used without any sense of motion for "near." + It would unclog my heart + Of what lies heavy to + 't. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 2. 48. + + + Sits smiling to my + heart. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 124. + for "by" in + Where . . . the best of all her sex Doth only to her worthy self abide. + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> ii. 1. +

+

In the difficult passage + (<abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 550): + But, as the unthought on accident is guilty + + To what we wildly + do. + "Guilty" seems used for "responsible," and chance is said to + be "responsible to" rashness (personified). + (Or is to "as to," + i.e. as regards?)

+

In N. P. 175 there is "to the contrary," (but this is a translation of "au + contraire,") for "on the contrary."

+

To is inserted after "trust" (whereas we have + rejected it in parenthetical phrases, probaby for euphony's sake). + And, trust to me, Ulysses, + Our imputation will be oddly poised. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 3. 339. +

+

To seems "up to," "as much as," in + I'll part sooner with my soul of reason than yield to one foot of land. + B. and F. <title><abbr>Elder + Brother,</abbr> iii. 5. + +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. To with adjectives of + obedience, &c. +

"To," with Adjectives signifying obedience, &c. To is still used in the sense of "towards" + after some adjectives, such as (1) "gentle," (2) "disobedient," (3) + "open." But we could not say

+

(1) + If thou dost find him tractable + to us. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 174. +

+

(2) + A will most incorrect + (unsubmissive) to heaven. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 95. + + + The queen is stubborn to + justice. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 4. 122. +

+

(3) + Penetrable to your kind + entreats. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 7. 225. + + + Vulgar to sense.So + "retentive to," J. + C. i. 3. 95. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 99. + + i.e. "open to ordinary observation."

+

Similarly to is used after nouns where we + should use "against," "in the sight of:" + Fie! 'tis a fault to + heaven, + A fault against the dead, a fault to nature, + + To reason most + absurd. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 103. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. To == "equivalent to," "for" +

To, from meaning "like," came into the meaning of "representation," + "equivalence," "apposition." (Comp. Latin "Habemus Deum amico.") + I have a king here to my + flatterer. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 306. + + + To crave the French king's sister + + To wife for Edward. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 1. 31. + + + Now therefore would I have thee + to my tutor. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iii. 1. 84. + + + Destiny . . . that hath to + instrument this lower world. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. 54. + + + And with her to dowry some + petty dukedoms. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iii. Prol. 31. + + + Lay their swords to + pawn. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> iii. 1. + 113. + + + Had I admittance and opportunity + to friend. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. 118. + + + Tunis was never graced before with + Such a paragon to their + queen. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. 75. + Compare also Macb. iii. 3; J. C. i. 5. + The king had no port to + friend. + CLARENDON, + <title><abbr>Hist.</abbr> 7. + + + A fond woman to my mother (i.e. who was my mother) taught + me so. + WAGER. + Thus "to boot" means "by way of, or for, addition." So in E. E. + "to sooth" is used for "forsooth."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. To; "I would to God;" "to-night" +

To, in the phrase "I would to God," may mean + "near," "in the sight of;" or there may be a meaning of motion: "I + should desire (even carrying my desire) to + God." In the phrase "He that is cruel to + halves" (B. J. Disc. 759), to means, perhaps, "up to the limit of." + Possibly, however, this phrase may be nothing but a corruption of + the more correct idiom "Would God that," which is more common in our + version of the Bible than "I would." The to + may be a remnant and corruption of the inflection of "would," + "wolde;" and the I may have been added for the supposed necessity of a + nominative. Thus + Now wolde God that I might sleepen + ever. + CHAUCER, + <title><abbr>Monke's Tale,</abbr> + 14746. + So "thou wert best" is a corruption of "it were best for + thee."

+

This theory is rendered the more probable because, as a rule, in + Wickliffe's version of the Old Testament, "Wolde God" is found in + the older MSS., and is altered into "we wolden" in the later. Thus + Genesis xvi. 3; Numbers xx. 3; Joshua vii. 7; Judges ix. 29; 2 Kings v. 3 (Forshall and Madden, 1850). However, Chaucer + has "I hoped to God" repeatedly.

+

To was used, however, without any notion of + "motion toward the future" in to-night (last night). + I did dream + to-night. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 5. 18 + ; <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. + 31. So in E. E. "to year" for + "this year," "to summer," &c. Perhaps + the provincial "I will come the night, the morn," &c. is a corruption of this + "to." It is, indeed, suggested by Mr. Morris that to is a corruption of the demonstrative. On the other + hand, to in E. E. was "often used with a + noun to form adverbs."--LAYAMON (Glossary). + He aras to pan mid-nihte, + LAYAMON, i. 324. + is used for "he arose in the + midnight."

+

Unto, like To, 185, is used + for "in addition to:" + Unto my mother's prayers I bend + my knee. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 3. 97. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Upon used metaphorically; + adverbially +

Upon ("for the purpose of") is still used in "upon an errand," but not, as in + Upon malicious bravery dost + thou come? + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 1. 100. + +

+

We should use "over" in + I have no power upon + you, + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 23. + and we should not use upon in + And would usurp upon my watery + eyes. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 1. 269. + + + Let your highness + Command upon me. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 1. 17. + though after "claim" and "demand" upon is still used. So "an attack upon" is still English, + but not + I have o'erheard a plot of death + upon him. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 6. 96. + nor + I am yours . . . upon your will + to suffer. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 4. 30. + + i.e. "in dependence on." It would seem that + the metaphorical use of upon is now felt to + be too bold unless suggested by some strong word implying an actual, + and not a possible influence. Thus "claim" and "demand" are actual, + while "power" may, perhaps, not be put in action. So "attack" and + "assault" are the actual results of "plot." Yet the variable use of + prepositions, and their close connection with particular words, is + illustrated by the fact that we can say, "I will wait upon him," but not + I thank you and will stay upon + your leisure. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 5. 48. + Even here, however, our "wait upon" + means, like "call upon," an actual + interview, and does not, like "stay upon," + signify the "staying in hope of, or on the chance of, audience."

+

Upon also means "in consequence of." + When he shall hear she died upon (i.e. not + 'after,' but 'in + consequence of') his words. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. 225. + + + And fled is he upon this + villany. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. + 258. + + + Break faith upon + commodity. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 597. + + + Thy son is banish'd upon good + advice. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 233. +

+

In + You have too much respect upon + the world, + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 1. 74. + there is an allusion to the literal meaning of "respect." + "You look too much upon the world." The upon is + connected with "respect," and is not used like our "for" in "I have + no respect for him."

+

The use of "upon" to denote "at" or "immediately after" is retained + in "upon this;" but we could not say + You come most carefully upon + your hour. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 6. + +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Upon used metaphorically; + adverbially +

Upon is often used like on adverbially after + the verb "look." + Nay, all of you that stand and look + upon. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 237. + + + Why stand we like soft-hearted women here + And look upon, as if, + &c. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 3. 27. + + + Strike all that look upon with + marvel, come. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 3. 100. +

+

"Near upon" is adverbial in + And very near upon + The duke is entering. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 6. 14. + + + Indeed, my lord, it followed hard + upon. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 179. +

+

Upon, from meaning superposition, comes to + mean "in accordance with" (like "after"): + Upon my power I may dismiss + this court. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 104. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. With for "by;" for other + prepositions +

With (which, like "by," signifies juxtaposition) is often used to + express the juxtaposition of cause and effect. + I live with (on) bread like + you. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 2. 175. +

+

We could say "he trembles with fear," "fear" + being regarded as connected with the + trembler, but not + My inward soul + + With nothing trembles: at + something it grieves + More than with parting from my + lord the king. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 12, + 13. + + + As an unperfect actor on the stage + Who with his fear is put besides + his part. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 23. +

+

We should say "in his fear" (or "by his fear," personifying Fear); or append + the clause to the verb, "put beside his part with fear." + It were a better death than die with mocks, + Which is as bad as die with + tickling. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. 1. 79, 80. + + + Another choaked with the kernell + of a grape, and an emperour die by the scratch of a + combe, and Aufidius with stumbling + against the doore, and Lepidus with hitting his foot. + MONTAIGNE, 32. + Here the use of "by" seems intended to distinguish an + external from an internal cause.

+

We say "so far gone in fear," but not + Thus both are gone + with conscience and + remorse. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 3. 20. + + + This comes with seeking + you. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 366. + + + I feel remorse in myself with + his words. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 7. 111. + More rarely, with is used with an + agent: + Rounded in the ear + + With that same purpose-changer, + that sly devil. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 567. + + + We had like to have had our two noses snapped off with two + old men without teeth. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. 1. 116. + + + Boarded with a + pirate. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 9. 33. + + + He was torn to pieces with a + bear. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 2. 66. + + + Assisted with your honoured + friends. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. + 13. + This explains + Since I am crept in favour with myself + I will maintain it with some little cost. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 2. 260. + The obvious interpretation is, "since I have crept into the + good graces of myself;" but the second line shows the "I" to be + superior to "myself," which is to be maintained by the "I." The true + explanation is, "since I have crept into (Lady Anne's) favour with the aid of my personal appearance, I + will pay some attention to my person." Add, probably, Hamlet, iii. 2. 207.

+

This meaning is common in E. E.: + He was slayn wyp (by) + Ercules. + R. OF BRUNNE, + <title><abbr>Chron.</abbr> i. 12. + 340. +

+

With == "by means of."

+

"He went about to make amends with committing + a worse fault."--N. P. 176, where the French + is "par une autre." So N. P. 176.

+

With == "in addition to," even when there are + not two nouns to be connected together: + Very wise and with his wisdome + very valiant. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 664. +

+

With is, perhaps, used for "as regards," "in + relation to," as in our modern "this has not much weight with me," in + Is Cæsar with Antonius priz'd + so slight? + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 1. 56. + though here, perhaps, as above, with + may mean "by." At all events the passage illustrates the connection + between "with" and "by." Compare + His taints and honours + Wag'd equal with (i.e. in) him. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 1. 31. + + + So fond with gain. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 134. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. With for "by;" for other + prepositions +

With is hence loosely used to signify any connection with an action, + as in "to change with" (MONTAIGNE, 233), where we should say "to exchange for." So, though we still say "I parted with a house," or "with a servant (considered as a chattel)," + we could not say + When you parted with the + king. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 2. + + + As a long-parted mother with her + child. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 2. + 8 + ; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 4. + 251. where with is connected with + parting. See 419a. So + I rather will suspect the sun with cold + Than thee with + wantonness. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> iv. 4. 5. + as we say "I charge him with." + Next them, with some small + distance, follows a gentleman bearing the + purpose. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 4 + , stage direction.

+

"Equal with," 3 Hen. VI. + iii. 2. 137, is like our "level with." In + The violence of either grief or joy + Their own enactures with + themselves destroy, + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 207. + "with themselves" seems to mean "by + or of themselves."

+

Note + They have all persuaded with + him. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 283. + + i.e. "argued with." So "flatter" is used for + "deal flatteringly" in T. N. i. 5. 322, + and in the first of the following lines: + K. Rich. Should dying men + flatter with those that + live? + + Gaunt. No, no, men living + flatter those that die. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 88, + 89. + + + (She) married with my + uncle. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 151. + + + I will break with + her. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 1. 311. + + i.e. "open the matter in conversation + with."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. With for "like;" withal +

With is used by Ben Jonson for like. + + Not above a two shilling. + B. 'Tis somewhat with the least. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. in + &c.</abbr> i. 4. + "Something like, very near the least." + He is not with + himself. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. 368 + . i.e. "in his senses."

+

Ben Jonson also uses without in the sense of + "unlike," "beyond." + An act without your sex, it is so + rare. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> + ii. 1. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. With for "like;" withal +

Withal, the emphatic form of "with" (see "all"), is used for with after the object at the end of a + sentence. Mostly, the object is a relative. + These banish'd men that I have + kept withal. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> v. 4. 152. + + i.e. + + With whom I have lived. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 1. 327. + + + And this is false you burden me + withal. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 268. + + i.e. "this with + which you burden me." + Such a fellow is not to be talk'd + withal. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. 347. +

+

Sometimes "this" is understood after withal, + so that it means "with all this," and is used adverbially: + So glad of this as they I cannot be + Who are surprised withal. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. 217. + + i.e. "surprised with, or at, this." Here + however, perhaps, and elsewhere certainly, with means "in addition to," and "with-all (this)" means "besides." + I must have liberty + withal. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. 48. + + + Adding withal. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 18, + &c. + But in + I came hither to acquaint you + withal, + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. 136. + there is no meaning of "besides," and withal means "therewith," "with it."

+

Withal follows its object, but is (on account + of the "all" at the end of the previous verse) not placed at the end + of the sentence, in + Even all I have, yea, and myself and all + Will I withal endow a child of + thine. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 249. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Without for "outside + of" +

Without (used locally for "outside"). + What seal is that that hangs + without thy + bosom? + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 1. 56. + + + Without the peril of the + Athenian law. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iv. 1. 150. + + + A mile without the town. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 1. + 104. +

+

This explains the pun: + Val. Are all these things + perceived in me? + + Speed. They are all perceived + without ye. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> ii. 1. 35. +

+

Reversely, "out of" is used metaphorically for "without." + Neither can anything please God that we do if it be done + out + of charity. + HALLIWELL. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Preposition omitted after verbs of motion; worth; + and hearing +

Prepositions are frequently omitted after verbs of motion. Motion in: + + To reel the streets at + noon. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 4. 20. + + To see great Pompey pass + the streets of Rome. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. 47. + + + She wander'd many a wood. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 7. + 28. + + To creep the ground. + + Tower the sky. + MILTON, + <title><abbr>P. L.</abbr> vii. + 441. + +

+

Motion to or from: + + That gallant spirit hath + aspired the + clouds. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> iii. 1. 122. + + + Ere we could arrive the point + proposed. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 110. + + + Arrived our coast. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 3. 8. + + + Some sailors that escaped the + wreek. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 1. 110. + + + When we with tears parted + Pentapolis. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> v. 3. 38. + + + Depart the chamber and leave + us. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 4. 91. + + + To depart the city. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 190. + + + Since presently your souls must + part your bodies. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 1. 3. +

+

We can still say "to descend the hill," but not "to descend the + summit," nor + Some (of her hair) descended + her sheav'd hat. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 31. +

+

These omissions may perhaps illustrate the idiom in Latin, and in + Greek poetry.

+

Verbs of ablation, such as "bar," "banish," "forbid," often omit the + preposition before the place or inanimate object. Thus + We'll bar thee + from succession. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 440. + Or + Of succession. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 3. 102. + becomes + Bars me the right. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 1. 16 + ; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. + 400; <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. + 20. Where a verb can take either the person or thing as + an object, it naturally takes an indirect object without a + preposition. Compare + Therefore we banish you our + territories. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 139. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Preposition omitted after verbs of motion; worth; + and hearing +

The preposition is omitted after some verbs and adjectives that imply + "value," "worth," &c. + The queen is valued thirty + thousand strong. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 3. 14. + + + Some precepts worthy the + note. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 5. 104. +

+

An imitation of this construction is, perhaps, to be traced in + Guilty so great a crime. + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> iv. 1. +

+

The omission of a preposition before "good cheap" (A.-S. ceáp, "price," "bargain"), 1 Hen. IV. iii. 3. 50, may perhaps be thus + explained without reference to the French "bon marché." And thus, + without any verb or adjective of worth, + He has disgraced me and hindered me half a + million. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 1. 57. + +

+

"Semblative" (unless adverbial [1]) is used with the same + construction as "like" in + And all is semblative a woman's + part. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 4. 34. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Preposition omitted after verbs of motion; worth; + and hearing +

The preposition is also sometimes omitted before the thing heard after verbs of hearing: + To listen our + purpose. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. 1. 12. + + + List a brief tale. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 181. + So J. C. v. 5. 15; Hamlet, i. 3. 30; J. C. + iv. 1. 41. + Listening their + fear. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. 2. 28. +

+

Hence in the passive, + He that no more must say is + listen'd more. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 9. + + + HearkenThe Globe inserts + "at." the end. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. 305 + ; <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. + 122.

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Preposition omitted after other verbs; before + indirect object +

The preposition is omitted after some verbs which can easily be + regarded as transitive. Thus if we can say "plot my death," there is + little difficulty in the licence. + That do conspire (for) my + death. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 4. 62. + + + (In) Which from the womb I did + participate. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 245. + + + She complain'd (about) her + wrongs. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 1839. + + + And his physicians fear (for) + him mightily. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 1. 137. + So 1 Hen. IV. iv. 1. 24; T. of A. ii. 2. 12; T. + A. ii. 3. 305; M. of V. + iii. 2. 29.

+

This explains + O, fear me not. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. 52 + ; iii. 4. 7. + + That he would labour (for) my + delivery. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 1. 253. + + + To look (for) your + dead. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 7. 76. + + + I must go look (for) my + twigs. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 6. 115. + + + He hath been all this day to + look (for) you. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 5. 34. + And in the difficult passage-- + O, whither hast thou led me, Egypt? See + How I convey my shame out of thine eyes + By looking back what I have left + behind + 'Stroy'd in dishonour. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 10. 53. + While turning away from Cleopatra, Antony appears to say, + that he is looking back (for) the fleet that + he has left dishonoured and destroyed.

+

So + Scoffing (at) his + state. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 2. 163. + + + Smile you (at) my speeches as I + were a fool! + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. 88. + + + Thou swear'st (by) thy gods in + vain. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 1. + 163. + + + Yet thus far, Griffith, give me leave to + speak (of) him. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. 2. 32. +

+

Both here and in L. L. L. v. 2. 349; Macbeth, iv. 3. 159; T. + N. i. 4. 20, "speak" is used for describe. In + Macbeth, iv. 3. 154, "'tis + spoken" is used for "'tis said." Again, "said" is used for "called" + in + To be said an honest man and a + good housekeeper. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. 10 + ; so <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 3. + 210.

+

"Talking that" is used like "saying that" in Tempest, ii. 1. 96. "Speak," however, in R. and J. iii. 1. 158, "Spake him fair" means "speak to:" but in the same + expression M. of V. iv. 1. 271 it means + "speak of." Similarly, "whisper" is often used without a preposition + before a personal object. + He came to whisper + Wolsey. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. 1. 179. + + + They whisper one another in the + ear. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. 189. + + + Your followers I will whisper + to the business. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 437. + Rarely, + whisper her ear. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. 1. 4. +

+

In some cases, as in + She will attend it + better, + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 3. 27, 2. 453 + ; <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 4. 103. + the derivation may explain the transitive use. + Despair thy charm, + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 8. 13. + is, perhaps, a Latinism. So "sympathise," meaning "suffer + with," is used thus: + The senseless brands will sympathise + The heavy accent of thy moving tongue. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 1. 47. +

+

"Deprive," meaning "take away a thing from a person," like "rid," can + dispense with "of" before the impersonal object. + 'Tis honour to deprive dishonour'd life. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 1186. +

+

This explains how we should understand-- + Which might deprive your sovereignty of + reason. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 4. 73. + + i.e. "which might take + away your controlling principle of reason." So, perhaps, + Frees all faults. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> Epilogue, 18. + + This seems to have arisen from the desire of brevity. + Compare the tendency to convert nouns, adjectives, and neuter verbs + into active verbs (290).

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Preposition omitted after other verbs; before + indirect object +

The preposition was also omitted before the indirect object of some + verbs, such as "say," "question," just as we still omit it after the + corresponding verbs, "tell" and "ask." + Sayest (to) me so, + friend? + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. 2. 190. + + + You will say (to) a beggar, + nay. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 119. + + + Still question'd (of) me the + story of my life. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 129. +

+

In + Hear me a word, + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 180. + it must be a question whether me or + word is the direct object. In + I cry thee mercy, + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 515. + "mercy" is the direct object. This is evident from the + shorter form + (I) Cry mercy. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 3. 224. +

+

After "give," we generally omit "to," when the object of "to" is a + personal noun or pronoun. But we could not write-- + A bed-swerver, even as bad as these + + That (to whom) vulgars (the + vulgar) give bold'st titles. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. 94. + + + Unto his lordship, (to) whose unwished yoke + My soul consents not to give sovereignty. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 81. +

+

Somewhat similar is + This 'longs the text. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> ii. Gower, 40. + for "belongs (to) the text."

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Preposition omitted in adverbial phrases +

Preposition omitted in adverbial expressions of time, manner, &c. + Forbear to sleep the nights, + and fast the days. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 118. +

+

This is illustrated by our modern + (Of) What kind of man is + he? + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. 159. + + + But wherefore do not you a mightier + way + Make war upon this bloody tyrant, time? + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 16. + + + My poor country + (Shall) More suffer, and more sundry + ways, than ever. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 3. 48 + ; so <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. + 3. 154. + + Revel the night, rob, murder, + and commit + The newest sins the newest kind of + ways. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 5. 126. + + + And ye sad hours that move a sullen + pace. + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> iv. 1. + + + I will a round unvarnish'd tale deliver + Of my whole course of life; what + drugs, what charms, + + What conjuration, and what nightly + magic + (For such proceeding I am charg'd withal) + I won his daughter. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 91. + + + How many would the peaceful city quit + To welcome him! Much more, and much + more cause,But "and (there was) much more + cause" may be a parenthesis. + Did they this Harry. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. Prol. 34. + + + To keep Prince Harry in continual laughter the wearing out of + + six fashions, which is four + terms. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 1. 84. +

+

"Why hast thou not served thyself into my table so + many meals?"--Tr. and Cr. ii. 3. + 45: i.e. "during so many meals." + To meet his grace just distance + 'tween our armies. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 1. 225. + + + That I did suit me all points + like a man. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. 118. + + + But were I not the better part + made mercy. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 1. + 2. + + + And when such time they have + begun to cry. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 3. 19. + + + Where and what time your + majesty shall please. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 450. + + + What time we will our + celebration keep. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 3. 30. + + + Awhile they bore her up, + + Which time she chanted snatches + of old tunes. + <abbr>Ham.</abbr> iv. 7. 178. +

+

In the following cases it would seem that a prepositional phrase is + condensed into a preposition, just as "by the side of" (Chaucer, + "byside Bathe") becomes "be-side," and + governs an object. + On this side Tiber. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. 254. + + + Fasten'd ourselves at either + end the mast. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. 1. 86. + + + A sheet of paper writ o' both sides the + leaf. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 8. + + + On each side her the Bishops of + London and Winchester. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. 1 + (order of coronation). + She is as forward of our breeding as + She is in the rear our + birth. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 522. +

+

"Our purpose" seems to mean "for our purpose," in + Not to know what we speak to one another, so we seem + to + know, is to know straight, our + purpose: chough's language, gabble + enough and good enough. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 1. 21. +

+

This seems the best punctuation. "Provided we seem to know what we say to one another, ignorance is + exactly as good as knowledge, for our purpose."

+

Hence the use of this for "in this way" or + "thus" is not so bold as it seems: + What am I that thou shouldst contemn me this? + What were thy lips the worse for one poor + kiss? + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> 203. + Perhaps, however, "contemn" is confused with "refuse." But + this is used for "thus" in E. E.

+

All constantly repeated adverbial expressions have a tendency to + abbreviate or lose their prepositions. Compare "alive" for "on + live," "around" for "in round," "chance" for "perchance," "like" for + "belike," &c. In some adverbial expressions the pre-position can + be omitted when the noun is qualified by an adjective, but not + otherwise. Thus we can use "yester-day," "last night," "this week," + adverbially, but not "day," "night," "week," because in the latter + words there is nothing to indicate how time + is regarded. In O. E. the inflections were sufficient to justify an + adverbial use, "dayes," "nightes." (Compare nukto/s.) But the inflections being lost, the + adverbial use was lost with them.

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Prepositions transposed +

Prepositions: transposed. (See also Upon.) In + A.-S. and E. E. prepositions are often placed after their objects. + In some cases the preposition may be considered as a separable part + of a compound transitive verb. Thus in + Ne how the Grekes with a huge route Three times riden all the fire aboute, + CHAUC. + <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> + 2954. + "ride about" may be considered a transitive verb, having as + its object "fire." Naturally, emphatic forms of prepositions were + best suited for this emphatic place at the end of the sentence; and + therefore, though "to," "tyll," "fro," "with," "by," "fore," were + thus transposed, yet the longer forms, "untylle," "before," + "behind," "upon," "again," were preferred. Hence in the Elizabethan + period, when the transposition of the weaker prepositions was not + allowed, except in the compound words "whereto," "herewith," &c. + (compare "se-cum, quo-cum") the longer forms are still, though + rarely, transposed.

+

For this reason, "with," when transposed, is emphasized into + "withal." The prepositions "after," "before," and "upon," are thus + transposed by Shakespeare: + God before. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. 307 + ; iii. 6. 55, for "'fore God." + Hasten your generals + after. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 4. 2. + + So + I need not sing this them until + (unto). + HEYWOOD. + + + For fear lest day should look their shames + upon. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 385. + + + That bare-foot plod I the cold ground + upon. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. 6. + + + For my good will is to't, + And yours it is against. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. 1. 31. +

+

The use of prepositions after the relative, which is now somewhat + avoided, but is very common in E. E., is also common in Shakespeare, + and is evidently better adapted to the metre than the modern idiom, + as far as regards the longer forms. "Upon which" is not so easily + metricized as + Ten thousand men that fishes + gnawed upon. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 4. 25. + + + The pleasure that some fathers + feed upon. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 79. +

+
+
+ PREPOSITIONS. Upon. "It stands me upon" +

Prepositions transposed. "It stands me upon." This phrase cannot be + explained, though it is influenced, by the custom of transposition. + Almost inextricable confusion seems to have been made by the + Elizabethan authors between two distinct idioms: (1) "it stands on" + (adv.), or "at hand," or "upon" (comp. "instat," prosh/kei), i.e. "it is of importance," "it concerns," "it is a matter + of duty;" and (2) "I stand upon" (adj.), i.e. "I in-sist upon."

+

In (1) the full phrase would be, "it stands on, upon, to me," but, + owing to the fact that "to me" or "me" (the dative + inflection) is unemphatic, and "upon" is emphatic and + often used at the end of the sentence, the words were + transposed into "it stands me upon." "Me" + was thus naturally mistaken for the object of upon.

+

Hence we have not only the correct form-- + It stands me (dative) much upon (adverb) + To stop all hopes. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 2. 59. + (So Hamlet, v. 2. 63, where it + means "it is imperative on me." But also the incorrect-- + It stands your grace upon to do + him right. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 3. 138. + + + It only stands + Our lives upon to use our + strongest hands. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 1. 51. + where "grace" and "lives" are evidently intended to be the + objects of "upon," whereas the Shakespearian use of "me" (220) + renders it possible, though by no means probable, that "me," in the + first of the above examples, was used as a kind of dative.

+

Hence by analogy-- + It lies you on to + speak. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 2. 52. +

+

The fact that this use of upon in "stand upon" is not a mere poetical transposition, + but a remnant of an old idiom imperfectly understood, may be + inferred from the transposition occurring in Elizabethan prose: + Sigismund sought now by all means (as + it stood him upon) to make himself as strong + as he could. + NARES. +

+

Perhaps this confusion has somewhat confused the meaning of the + personal verb "I stand on." It means "I trust in" (M. + W. of W. ii. 1. 242), "insist on" + (Hen. V. v. 2. 93), and "I + depend on" (R. and J. ii. 2. 93), and in + The moist star + + Upon whose influence Neptune's + empire stands. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 119. +

+
+
+
+ PRONOUNS. +
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Anomalies, explanation + of +

Personal, Irregularities of (omission of, insertion of, see Relative and Ellipses). + The inflections of Personal Pronouns are frequently neglected or + misused. It is perhaps impossible to trace a law in these + irregularities. Sometimes, however, euphony and emphasis may have + successfully contended against grammar. This may explain I in "and I," "but + I," frequently used for me. "'Tween you and I" seems to have been a regular Elizabethan idiom. The + sound of d and t + before me was avoided. For reasons of + euphony also the ponderous thou is often + ungrammatically replaced by thee, or + inconsistently by you. This is particularly + the case in questions and requests, where, the pronoun being + especially unemphatic, thou is especially + objectionable. To this day many of the Friends use thee invariably for thou, and in the Midland and North of England we have + "wilta?" for "wilt thou?" Compare E. E. + "wiltow?" for "wilt thou?" "pinkestow?" for "thinkest thou?" and + similarly, in Shakespeare, thou is often + omitted after a questioning verb. Again, since he and she could be used (see + below) for "man" and "woman," there was the less harshness in using + he for him and + she for her. + Where an objective pronoun is immediately followed by a finite verb, + it is sometimes treated as the subject, as below, "no man like he doth grieve."

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. He for him +

He for him: + + Which of he or Adrian, for a + good wager, begins to crow? + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> ii. 1. 28. + Some commentators insert "them" after "which of." (See 408.) + I would wish me only + he. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 236. + + + And yet no man like he doth + grieve my heart. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> iii. 5. 84. + + + From the first corse till he + that died to-day. + <abbr>Ham.</abbr> i. 2. 104. + where "till" is a preposition. See Prepositions, Till, 184.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. He for him +

He for him + precedes its governing verb in the following + examples: + Thus he that over-ruled I + over-sway'd. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> 109. + + + And he my husband best of all + affects. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> iv. 4. 87. + So probably he depends upon "within" + in + 'Tis better thee without than + he within. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 3. 14. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Him for he; I for me +

Him for he.

+

Him is often put for "he," by attraction to + "whom" understood, for "he whom." + Him (he whom) I accuse + By this the city ports hath enter'd. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. 6. + + + Ay, better than him (he whom) I + am before knows me. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. 46. + + + When him (whom) we serve's + away. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 1. 15. + + + Your party in converse, him + (whom) you would sound, + He closes with you, &c. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 1. 42. +

+

Sometimes the relative is expressed: + His brother and yours abide distracted--but chiefly + him that + you term'd Gonzalo. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. i. 14. +

+

Sometimes he is omitted: + Whom I serve above is my + master. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 3. 26. + + + To (him to) whom it must be + done. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 2. 331. +

+

In + Damn'd be him, + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 8. 34. + perhaps let, or some such word, was + implied.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Him for he; I for me +

I for me (for euphony: see 205): + Here's none but thee and + I. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 2. 69. + + + All debts are cleared between you and + I. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 321. + + + You know my father hath no child but + I. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. 46. + + + Unless you would devise some virtuous lie + And hang some praise upon deceased I. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 72. +

+

The rhyme is an obvious explanation of the last example. But, in all + four, I is preceded by a dental.

+

So + Which may make this island + Thine own for ever, and I, thy + Caliban, + For aye thy foot-licker. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. 217. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Me for I; she for her +

Me for I: + + No mightier than thyself or + me. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 76. + + + Is she as tall as + me? + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 3. 14. + Probably than and as were used with a quasi-prepositional force.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Me for I; she for her +

She for her: + + Yes, you have seen Cassio and + she together. + <abbr>O.</abbr> iv. 2. 3 + + + So saucy with the hand of she + here--what's her name? + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 13. 98. +

+

She was more often used for "woman" than "he" + for "man." Hence, perhaps, she seemed more + like an uninflected noun than "he" and we may thus extenuate the + remarkable anomaly + Praise him that got thee, + she that gave thee + suck. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> ii. 3. 25. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thee for thou; after "to be" +

Thee for thou. Verbs followed by thee instead of thou + have been called reflexive. But though "haste thee," and some other phrases with verbs of motion, may be + thus explained, and verbs were often thus used in E. E., it is + probable that "look thee," "hark thee," are to be explained by euphonic + reasons. Thee, thus used, follows + imperatives which, being themselves emphatic, require an unemphatic + pronoun. The Elizabethans reduced thou to + thee. We have gone further, and rejected + it altogether. (See 205.) + Blossom, speed thee + well. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 3. 46. + + + Look thee here, boy. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 116. + + + Run thee to the + parlour. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. 1. 1. + + + Haste thee. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 251. + + + Stand thee by, + friar. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. 24. + + + Hark thee a word. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 5. 32. + + + Look thee, 'tis so. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 3. 530. + + + Come thee on. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 7. 16. + + + Now, fellow, fare thee + well. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 41. + + + Hold thee, there's my + purse. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 5. 46 + ; <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 3. 85. + + Take thee that too. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. 1. 5. +

+

In the two latter instances thee is the + dative.

+

Thee is probably the dative in + Thinkst thee? + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 63. + or, at all events, there is, perhaps, confusion between + "Thinks it thee?" i.e. "does it (E. E.) seem to thee?" and "thinkst thou?" Very + likely "thinkst" is an abbreviation of "thinks it." (See 297.) + Compare the confusion in + Where it thinkst best unto your + royal selfe. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 63 + (Folio). +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thee for thou; after "to be" +

Thee for thou is also found after the verb to + be, not merely in the Fool's mouth: + I would not be thee, + nuncle. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. 204. + but also Timon: + I am not thee. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 3. 277. + and Suffolk: + It is thee I fear. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 1. 117. + where thee is, perhaps, influenced by + the verb, "I fear," so that there is a confusion between "It is thou whom I fear" and "Thee I fear." In these cases thee + represents a person not regarded as acting, but about whom something + is predicated. Hence thou was, perhaps, + changed to thee according to the analogy of + the sound of he and she, which are used for "man" and "woman."

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Them for they; us for we +

Them for they: + Your safety, for the which myself and them + Bend their best studies. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. 50. +

+

Perhaps them is attracted by "myself," which + naturally suggests the objective "myself and (they) them(selves)."

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Them for they; us for we +

Us for we in "shall's." + "Shall" (315), originally meaning necessity or obligation, and + therefore not denoting an action on the part + of the subject, was used in the South of England as an impersonal + verb. (Compare Latin and Greek.) So Chaucer, "us oughte," and we also find "as us wol," i.e. "as it is pleasing + to us." Hence in Shakespeare + Say, where shall's lay + him? + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 3. 233. + + + Shall's have a play of + this? + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 5. + 28. + + + Shall's attend you + there? + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 178. + + + Shall's to the + Capitol? + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 6. 148. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. anomalies of, between a conjunction and an + infinitive, or where the pronouns are separated from the words on + which they depend +

After a conjunction and before an infinitive we often find I, thou, &c., where in Latin we should + have "me," "te," &c. The conjunction seems to be regarded as + introducing a new sentence, instead of connecting one clause with + another. Hence the pronoun is put in the nominative, and a verb is, + perhaps, to be supplied from the context. + What he is indeed + More suits you to conceive than + I (find it suitable) to speak of. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 2. 279. + + i.e. "than that I should speak of it." + A heavier grief could not have been imposed + + Than I to speak my griefs + unspeakable. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. 1. 33. + + + The soft way which thou dost confess + Were fit for thee to use as they + to claim. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 2. 82. + + + Making night hideous, and we + fools of nature + So horridly to shake our disposition. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 4. 54. + + + Heaven would that she these gifts should have, + + And I to live and die her + slave. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 2. 162. +

+

Sometimes the infinitive is implied, but not expressed: + To beg of thee it is my more dishonour + + Than thou of them. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 2. 125. +

+

I, thou, and he, are + also used for me, thee, and him, when they stand quasi-independently at + some distance from the governing verb or preposition. + But what o' that? Your majesty and we that have free souls, + it touches us not. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 252. + + + I shall think the better of myself and thee during my + life; I + for a valiant champion, and thou + for a true prince. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. 300. + + + (God) make me that nothing have with nothing + griev'd, + And thou with all pleas'd that + hast all achieved. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 217. + + + With that same purpose-changer, that sly devil, + That daily break-vow, he that + wins of all. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 568. + + + Now let me see the proudest, + + He that dares most, but wag his + finger at thee. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. 3. 131. + (To punctuate, as in the Globe, "the proudest he," is intolerably harsh.) + Justice, sweet prince, against that woman there, + + She whom thou gavest to me to be + my wife, + That hath abused and dishonour'd me. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 198. + + + Why, Harry, do I tell thee of + my foes + Which art my near'st and dearest enemy, + + Thou that art like enough, + &c.? + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 123. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. His for 's +

His was sometimes used, by mistake, for 's, + the sign of the possessive case, particularly after a proper name, + and with especial frequency when the name ends in s. This mistake arose in very early times. The possessive + inflection 's (like the dative plural + inflection um) was separated by scribes from + its noun. Hence after the feminine name "Guinivere," we have in the + later text of LAYAMON, ii. 511, "for + Gwenayfer his love." The h is no more a necessary part of this separate inflection + than it is of "his," the third pers. sing. indic. pres. of "beon" + ("be"). "His" is constantly found for "is" in Layamon. No doubt the + coincidence in sound between the inflection 's and the possessive "his" made the separation seem more + natural, and eventually confused 's with his. + + Mars his sword . . . nor Neptune's + trident nor Apollo's bow. + B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s + Rev.</abbr> i. 1. + Also, by analogy, + Pallas her glass. + BACON, + <title><abbr>Adv. of L.</abbr> + 278. +

+

This is more common with monosyllables than with dissyllables, as the + 's in a dissyllable is necessarily + almost mute. Thus + The count his + gallies. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 3. 26. + + + Mars his true + moving. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 2. 1. + So Tr. and Cr. iv. 5. 176, 255, + &c. + Charles his gleeks. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 123. + but never, or very rarely, "Phœbus his."

+

The possessive inflection in dissyllables ending in a sibilant sound + is often expressed neither in writing nor in pronunciation. + Marry, my uncle Clarence + (Folio) angry ghost. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 144 + ; ii. 1. 137. + + For justice sake. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 3. 19. + + + At every sentence + end. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 2. 144. +

+

"Lewis" is a monosyllable in + King Lewis his satisfaction all + appear. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. 88. +

+

His is used like "hic" (in the antithesis + between "hic . . . ille"). + Desire his (this one's) jewels + and this other's house. + Condemning some to death, and some to + exile; + Ransoming him, or + pitying, threatening the other. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 6. + 36. + + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. 80 + ; <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. + 54-5; <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> xxix. 5, + 6.

+

This explains + And, at our stamp, here o'er and o'er one falls: + + He murder cries, and help from + Athens calls. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 1. 25. +

+

His, being the old genitive of it, is almost always used for its.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. His, her, your, + &c., antecedents of relatives +

His, her, &c. being the genitives of he, + she (she in E. E. had, as one form + of the nom., "heo," gen. "hire"), &c. may stand as the + antecedent of a relative. Thus: + In his way + that comes in triumph over + Pompey's blood. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. 55. + + i.e. "in the way of + him that comes." + Love make his heart of flint + that you shall love. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. 305. + + + Unless her prayers + whom heaven delights to + hear. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr>iii.4.27. + + + If you had known . . . her + worthiness that gave the ring. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. 200. + + + Armies of pestilence, and they shall strike + + Your children yet unborn and + unbegot + + That lift your vassal hands + against my head. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 2. 89. + + i.e. "the children of + you who lift your hands." + Upon their woes whom fortune + captivates. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 4. 115. + So Lear, v. 3. 2. + And turn our impress'd lances in our eyes + + Which do command + them. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 50. +

+

In + Alas, their love may be call'd + appetite, + No motion of the liver, but the palate, + + That suffer surfeit, cloyment + and revolt, + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. 100-2. + it seems better to take that as the + relative to "them," implied in "their (of them)," rather than to + suppose "suffer" to be the subjunctive singular (367), or that to be the relative to "liver" and + "palate" by confusion. It is true that is + not often so far from its antecedent, but the second line may be + treated as parenthetical.

+

This is perhaps not common in modern poetry, but it sometimes occurs: + Poor is our sacrifice whose eyes Are lighted from + above. + NEWMAN. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Our, your, &c., + used for "of us," "of you" +

Your, our, their, &c., are often used in their old signification, + as genitives, where we should use "of you," + &c. + We render you (Coriolanus) the tenth to be ta'en + forth + At . . . your only + choice. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 9. 36. + + i.e. "at the choice of + you alone." + To all our + lamentation. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 6. 34. + + i.e. "to the lamentation of us all." + Have I not all their letters to + meet me in arms? + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 3. 28. + + i.e. "letters from them + all."

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Me, thee, him, &c., + used as datives +

Me, thee, him, &c. are often used, in virtue of their + representing the old dative, where we should use for me, by me, &c. Thus: + I am appointed (by) him to + murder you. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 412. + + + John lays you + plots. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 4. 145. + This is especially common with me.

+

Me is indirect object in + But hear me this. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 123. + + + What thou hast promis'd--which is not yet perform'd + me. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 244. +

+

We say "do me a favour," but not "to do me business."-- + Tempest, i. 2. 255. + Give me your present to one + Master Bassanio. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 2. 115. + + + Who does me this? + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 601. + + + Sayest thou me so? + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 109. +

+

Me seems to mean "from me" in + You'll bear me a bang for + that. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. 20. + "with me" in + And hold me pace in deep + experiment. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 1. 48. +

+

Me means "to my injury" in + See how this river comes me + cranking in, + And cuts me, from the best of + all my land, + A huge half-moon. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 1. 100. + "at my cost" and "for my benefit" in + The sack that thou hast drunk me could have bought me lights + + as good cheap at the dearest chandler's in + Europe. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 3. 50. +

+

Me in narrative stands on a somewhat + different footing: + He pluck'd me ope his + doublet. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 270. + + + He steps me to her + trencher. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iv. 4. 9. + + + The skilful shepherd peel'd me + certain wands. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. 85. + + + He presently, as greatness knows itself, + Steps me a little higher than + his vow. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 3. 75. +

+

Falstaff, when particularly desirous of securing the attention of the + Prince ("Dost thou hear me, Hal?"), indulges twice in this use of + me. + + I made me no more ado, . . . I + followed me close. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. 233, + 241. +

+

Here, however, the verbs are perhaps used reflexively, though this + would seem to be caused by the speaker's intense desire to call + attention to himself. So in + Observe me judicially, sweet sir; they had planted me three + demi-culverins, + B. J. <title><abbr>E. in + &c.</abbr> iii. 2. + the me seems to appropriate the + narrative of the action to the speaker, and to be equivalent to + "mark me," "I tell + you." In such phrases as + Knock me here, + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. 2. 8. + the action, and not merely the narrative of the action, is + appropriated.

+

You is similarly used for "look you:" + And 'a would manage you his + piece thus, and come you in + and come you out. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 304. +

+

In + Study me how to please the eye + indeed + By fixing it upon a fairer eye, + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> i. 1. 80. + + me probably means "for me," "by my advice," + i.e. "I would + have you study thus." Less probably, "study" may be an active verb, + of which the passive is found in Macb. i. 4. + 9.

+

There is a redundant him in + The king, by this, is set him + down to rest. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 3. 2. + where there is, perhaps, a confusion between "has set + him(self) down" and "is set down."

+

Her seems used for "of her," "at her hands," + in + I took her leave at + court. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 79. + + i.e. "I bade her farewell."

+

Us probably is used for "to us" in + She looks us like + A thing made more of malice than of duty. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 5. 32. + But possibly as "look" in Hen. V. iv. 7. + 76, A. and C. iii. 10. 53, is + used for "look for," so it may mean "look at." So + Twa brooks in which I look + myself. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sad Sh.</abbr> + ii. 1. + + i.e. "I view myself."

+

Us seems equivalent to "for us" in + We have not spoke us yet of + torch-bearers. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 4. 5. + + i.e. "spoken for ourselves about + torch-bearers."

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Your, colloquial use + of +

Your, like "me" above (Latin, iste), is used + to appropriate an object to a person addressed. Lepidus says to + Antony: + Your serpent of Egypt is lord + now of your mud by the + operation + of your sun: so is your crocodile. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 7. 29. + Though in this instance the your may + seem literally justified, the repetition of it indicates a + colloquial vulgarity which suits the character of Lepidus. So + Hamlet, affecting madness: + Your worm is your only emperor for diet; your fat king and + + your lean beggar is but variable + service. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 3. 24. +

+

Compare + But he could read and had your + languages. + B. J. <title><abbr>Fox,</abbr> ii. + 1. + + i.e. "the languages which you know are + considered important."

+

So: + I would teach these nineteen the special rules, as your punto, your reverso, your + stoccata, your imbroccato, your passada, + your montanto. + <title><abbr>Bobadil,</abbr> in B. + J. <abbr>E. in &c.</abbr> iv. 5. +

+

Hence the apparent rudeness of Hamlet is explained when he says to + the player: + But if you mouth it as many of + your players do. + <abbr>Ham.</abbr> iii. 2. 3. + + i. e. "the players whom you and everybody + know."

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Our used with + vocatives +

Our is used, like "my," vocatively: + Our very loving sister, well + be-met. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 1. 20. + + + Tongue-tied our queen, speak + thou. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 1. 27. + + + Our old and faithful friend, we + are glad to see you. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. 2. +

+

In all these cases our is used in the royal + style, for "my," by a single speaker referring merely to himself. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Him, her, &c., for + "himself," "herself" +

Him, her, me, them, &c. are often used in Elizabethan, and still + more often in Early English, for himself, + herself, &c. + How she opposes her (sets + herself) against my + will. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 26. + + + My heart hath one poor string to stay + it by. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 6. 55. + + + And so I say I'll cut the causes off + Flattering me with + impossibilities. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 143. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. He and she for "man" and "woman" +

He and she are used for "man" and "woman." + And that he Who casts to + write a living line must sweat. + B. J. <title><abbr>on + Shakespeare.</abbr> + + + I'll bring mine action on the proudest he + That stops my way in Padua. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iii. 2. 236. + + + Lady, you are the cruellest she + alive. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. 259. + + + I think my love as rare + As any she belied with false + compare. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 130. + + + That she belov'd knows nought + that knows not this. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 2. 314. + + + With his princess, she + The fairest I have yet beheld. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. 86. + + + Betwixt two such + shes. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. 40 + ; <title><abbr>ib.</abbr> i. 3. + 29.Hence a + lady-she, + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 44 + , means "a well-born woman."

+

This makes more natural the use of "he that," with the third person + of the verb, in + Are not you he + That frights the + maidens? + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 34. + So A. Y. L. iii. 2. 411.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Pronoun for pronominal + adjective +

Pronoun for pronominal adjective. The pronominal adjectives his, their, being originally possessive + inflections of he, they, &c., were + generally used in E. E. possessively or subjectively, i.e. "his wrongs" + would naturally mean then "the wrongs done by him," not "to him." + Hence, for objective genitives, "of" was frequently introduced, a + usage which sometimes extended to subjective genitives. Hence + The kindred of him hath been + flesh'd upon us. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. 50. + + + Tell thou the lamentable tale of + me. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 1. 44. + + + The native mightiness and fate of + him. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. 64. + + + Against the face of them. + <title><abbr>Psalm</abbr> xxi. + 12. + +

+

It is used, perhaps, for antithesis in + Let her be made + As miserable by the death of + him + As I am made by my poor lord and thee. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 2. 21. + + + O world, thou wast the forest to this heart, + And this indeed, O world, the heart of thee. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. 208. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. It quasi-redundant with + verbs +

It is sometimes used indefinitely, as the object of a verb, without + referring to anything previously mentioned, and seems to indicate a + pre-existing object in the mind of the person spoken of. + Courage, father, fight it + out. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 4. 10. + + i.e. "the battle." + Ber. She never saw it. + + King. Thou speak'st it falsely. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 113. + + i.e. "what thou sayest." + Dangerous peer, + That smooth'st it so with king + and commonweal. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 22. + where it == "matters." + To revel it with him and his + new bride. (So C. of E. iv. 4. + 66.) + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 3. 225. + + i.e. "to take part in the intended bridal + revels." + I cannot daub it + further. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 1. 54. + + i.e. "continue my former dissembling."

+

But it is often added to nouns or words that + are not generally used as verbs, in order to give them the force of + verbs. + Foot it. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 380. + + + To queen it. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 3. 37. + + + To prince it. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 4. 85. + + + Lord Angelo dukes it + well. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. 2. 100. + And, later, + Whether the charmer sinner it or + saint it, If folly grow + romantic, I must paint it. + POPE, + <title><abbr>Moral Essays,</abbr> ii. + 15. +

+

The use of it with verbs is now only found in + slang phrases.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. It emphatic as + antecedent +

It is sometimes more emphatically used than with us. We have come to + use it so often superfluously before verbs + that the emphatic use of it for "that" + before "which" is lost. + There was it + For which my sinews shall be stretched upon + him. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. 44. + + + That's it that always makes a + good voyage of nothing. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. 80. + + + An if it please me which thou + speak'st. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> v. 1. 59. + + + It holds current + that I told you + of. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 1. 59. + So Isaiah (A. V.) li. 9: "Art thou + not it that hath cut Rahab?"

+

Perhaps we must explain it as the antecedent of "what" (and not as in + 226) in + Deign it, Goddess, from my + hand To receive whate'er this + land From her fertile womb doth send. + B. and F. <title><abbr>Fair + Sh.</abbr> i. 1. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Its + post-Shakespearian +

Its was not used originally in the Authorized Version of the Bible, + and is said to have been rarely used in Shakespeare's time. It is, + however, very common in Florio's Montaigne. His still represented the genitive of It as well as of He. Its is found, + however, in M. for M. i. 2. 4, where it is + emphatic; in W. T. i. 2 (three times, 151, + 152, 266); Hen. VIII. i. 1. 18; + Lear, iv. 2. 32, and elsewhere. + Occasionally it, an early provincial form of + the old genitive, is found for its, + especially when a child is mentioned, or when any one is + contemptuously spoken of as a child. Ben Jonson (Sil. Wom. ii. 3) uses both forms-- Your knighthood shall come on its knees. And then, a few lines + lower down-- It + knighthood shall fight all it + friends. Comp. W. T. iii. 2. + 109: The innocent milk in it most innocent mouth. + + The hedge-sparrow fed the cuckoo so long, + That it's had it head bit off by + it young. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. 235. +

+

But also of an unknown person: + The corse they follow did with desperate hand + Fordo it own + life.--(Folio.) + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. 245. + + + Woman it pretty + self.--(Folio.) + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 4. 160. + + And of the ghost: + It lifted up it + head.--(Folio.) + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 216. +

+

Perhaps the dislike of its, even in the + eighteenth century, aided the adoption of the French idiom "lever la + tête." + Where London's column, pointing at the skies, Like a + tall bully lifts the head and + lies. + POPE, + <title><abbr>Moral Essays,</abbr> + iii. 340. +

+

"It-selfe" is found referring to "who." (See + 264.) + The world who of it-selfe is + peised well. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 575. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Her for its in Shakespeare and Milton +

Her is very often applied by Shakespeare to the mind and soul. + Whose soul is that which takes + her heavy leave? + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 6. 42. + + + Since my dear soul was mistress of + her choice. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 68. + So Rich. III. iii. 5. 28; Hamlet, ii. 2. 580. + Our mind partakes + + Her private actions to your + secrecy. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. 1. 153. + So Montaigne, 117.

+

The former passage from Hamlet shows the reason of this. The soul, + when personified, is regarded as feminine, like Psyche. The body of + a woman is also thus personified in + And made thy body bare + Of her two branches, those sweet + ornaments. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> ii. 4. 18. +

+

Milton occasionally uses its; often her for its; seldom, + if ever, his for its. + + His form had not yet lost All her original brightness. + MILTON, + <title><abbr>P. L.</abbr> i. + 592. + In this, and some other passages, but not in all, Milton may + have been influenced by the Latin use of the feminine gender. "Form" + represents "forma," a feminine Latin noun.

+

Personification will explain + That Tiber trembled underneath + her banks. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. 50. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. "Me rather had;" "I were better;" "I am + sorrow" +

Ungrammatical remnants of ancient usage. In Chaucer and earlier + writers, preference is expressed, both by our modern "I had, or + would, rather (i.e. sooner)," and by "(To) + me (it) were lever (German lieber)," i.e. "more pleasant." + These two idioms are confused in the following example: + Me rather had my heart might + feel your love. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 3. 192. +

+

In the earliest writers "woe!" is found joined with the dative + inflection of the pronoun, "woe is (to) us," "woe is (to) me." + Wa worthe (betide) than monne (the + man, dat.). + LAYAMON, i. 142. +

+

As early as Chaucer, and probably earlier, the sense of the + inflection was weakened, and "woe" was used as a predicate: "I am + woe," "we are woe," &c. Hence Shakespeare uses "sorrow" thus. + Similarly our "I am well" is, perhaps, an ungrammatical modification + of "well is me," Ps. cxxviii. 2 + (Prayer-book). In Early English both constructions are found. In + Anglo-Saxon, Mätzner "has only met with the dative construction." + I am sorrow for + thee. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 297. + + + I am woe for't, + sir. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. 139. + + + Woe is my heart. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 2. + + + Woe, woe are we, + sir. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 14. 133. +

+

On the other hand, + Woe is me. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 1. 168. + + + Woe me. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 1. 26. +

+

Similarly, the old "(to) me (it) were better," being misunderstood, + was sometimes replaced by "I were better." + I were better to be eaten to + death. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 2. 245. + + + I were best to leave + him. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 3. 82. + + + Poor lady, she were better love + a dream. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 2. 27. + + + Thou'rt best. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 366. + And when the old idiom is retained, it is generally in + instances like the following: + Answer truly, you were + best. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 3. 15. + + + Madam, you're best + consider. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 2. 79. + where you may represent either + nominative or dative, but was almost certainly used by Shakespeare + as nominative.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thou between intimate + friends, but not from son to father +

Thou and You.The Elizabethan distinction between thou and you is + remarkably illustrated by the usage in E. E., as detailed by Mr. + Skeat in William of Palerne, Preface, p. + xli. + Thou in Shakespeare's time was, very much + like "du" now among the Germans, the pronoun of (1) affection towards friends (2) good-humoured superiority to + servants, and (3) contempt or anger to strangers. It had, however, + already fallen somewhat into disuse, and, being regarded as archaic, + was naturally adopted (4) in the higher poetic style and in the + language of solemn prayer.

+

(1) This is so common as to need no examples. It should be remarked, + however, that this use is modified sometimes by euphony (the + ponderous thou, art, and terminations in est being avoided) and sometimes by + fluctuations of feeling. Thus in the T. G. of + V. Valentine and Proteus in the first twenty lines of + earnest dialogue use nothing but thou. But + as soon as they begin to jest, "thou art" is found too seriously + ponderous, and we have (i. 1. 25) "you are + over boots in love," while the lighter thee + is not discarded in (i. 1. 28) "it boots thee not." So in the word-fencing of lines 36-40, you and your are + preferred, but an affectionate farewell brings them back again to + thou. The last line presents an apparent + difficulty: + Proteus. All happiness + bechance to thee in Milan! + + Valentine. As much to you at home, and so + farewell. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> i. 1. 61-2. +

+

But while thee applies to the single + traveller, you is better suited to Proteus and his friends + at home. It may be added, that when the friends meet after their + long parting, there is a certain coldness in the frequent you. (T. G. of V. ii. + 5. 120.)

+

Fathers almost always address their sons with thou; sons their fathers with you. + Thus in the dialogue between Henry IV. and the Prince (1 Hen. IV. iii. 2), line 118, "What say you?" is perhaps the only exception to the + rule. So in the dialogue between Talbot and his son (1 Hen. VI. iv. 5) before the battle. In the + excitement of the battle (1 Hen. VI. iv. 6. + 6-9) the son addresses his father as thou: but such instances are very rare. (A. + Y. L. ii. 3. 69 is a rhyming passage, and + impassioned also.) A wife may vary between thou and you when addressing her + husband. Lady Percy addresses Hotspur almost always in dialogue with + you: but in the higher style of earnest + appeal in 1 Hen. IV. ii. 3. 43-67, and + in the familiar "I'll break thy little + finger, Harry," ib. 90, she uses thou throughout.

+

In the high Roman style, Brutus and Portia use you.

+

Hotspur generally uses thou to his wife, but, + when he becomes serious, rises to you, + dropping again to thou. + + Hotspur. Come, wilt thou see me ride? + And when I am o' horse-back, I will swear + I love thee infinitely----But + hark you, Kate; + I must not have you henceforth + question me: + This evening must I leave you, + gentle Kate. + I know you wise; but yet no + further wise + Than Harry Percy's wife: constant you are, + But yet a woman: and for secrecy + No lady closer---- For I well believe + + Thou wilt not utter what thou dost not know; + And so far will I trust thee, + gentle Kate. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 3. + 103-115. +

+

Mark the change of pronoun as Bassanio assumes the part of a friendly + lecturer: + Gra. I have a suit to you. + + Bass. You have obtain'd it. + + Gra. You must not deny me; I + must go with you to Belmont. + + Bass. Why, then you must.--But hear thee, Gratiano; + + Thou art too wild, too rude and + bold of voice, &c. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 2. 187-90. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thou from master to + servant, you a mark of anger +

Thou is generally used by a master to a servant, but not always. + Being the appropriate address to a servant, it is used in + confidential and good-humoured utterances, but a master finding + fault often resorts to the unfamiliar you + (much as Cæsar cut his soldiers to the heart by giving them the + respectful title of Quirites). Thus Valentine uses you to Speed in T. G. of + V. ii. 1. 1-17, and thou, + Ib. 47-69. Compare + Val. Go to, sir: tell me, do + you know madam Silvia? + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 14. + with + Val. But tell me: dost + thou know my lady Silvia? + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 44. +

+

Similarly to the newly-engaged servant Julia, who says "I'll do what + I can," Proteus blandly replies: + I hope thou wilt. [To Launce.] How now, you whoreson + peasant, + Where have you been these two + days loitering? + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iv. 4. 48. +

+

When the appellative "sir" is used, even in anger, thou generally gives place to you. + + And what wilt thou do? Beg, + when that is spent? + Well, sir, get you in. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. 79, 80. + + + Ay, ay, thou wouldst begone to + join with Richmond: + I will not trust you, + sir. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 492. +

+

Compare + Speak, what trade art + thou? + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. 5. + with + You, sir, what trade are + you? + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 9. +

+

This explains the change from thou to you in Tempest, i. 2. + 443. Throughout the scene Prospero, addressing Ferdinand + as an impostor, "speaks ungently" with thou. + In Tempest, v. 1. 75-79, Prospero, who has + addressed the worthy Gonzalo in the friendly thou, and the repentant Alonso in the impassioned thou, turning to his unnatural brother says, + Flesh and blood You + brother mine, but, on pronouncing his + forgiveness immediately afterwards, he says, I do forgive thee, + Unnatural though thou art.

+

So + For you, most wicked sir, whom to call brother + Would even infect my mouth, I do forgive + + Thy rankest fault. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> v. 1. 230-2. + + + Worthy sir, thou + bleed'st. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 5. 15. + is easily explained by the admiring epithet "worthy." Compare + Ib. 24: "Bold + gentleman, prosperity be thy + page."

+

The difference between thou and you is well illustrated by the farewell + addressed by Brutus to his schoolfellow + Volumnius, and his servant Strato: + Farewell to you; and you; and you, Volumnius; + Farewell to thee, too, + Strato. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 5. 33. + Compare also the farewell between the noble Gloucester and + Edgar "dressed like a peasant:" + Edg. Now fare + you well, good + sir. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 32. + + + Glouc. Now, + fellow, fare + thee well. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 41. +

+

It may seem an exception that in sc. iv. 1, Edgar uses thou to Gloucester, but this is only because + he is in the height of his assumed madness, and cannot be supposed + to distinguish persons. Afterwards, in sc. vi., he invariably uses + you--a change which, together with other + changes in his language, makes Gloucester say: + Thou speak'st + In better phrase and manner than thou didst. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 8. +

+

It may be partly this increased respect for Edgar, and partly + euphony, which makes Gloucester use you in + ll. 10 and 24.

+

Thus Clarence to the Second Murderer: + Clar. Where art thou, keeper? Give me a cup of + wine. + + Sec. Murd. You shall have wine + enough, my lord, anon. + + Clar. In God's name, what art + thou? + + Sec. Murd. A man, as you are. + + Clar. How darkly and how deadly + dost thou speak! + + Your eyes do menace me: why look + you pale? + Who sent you hither? Wherefore + do you come? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 4. + 167-176. +

+

The last two lines seem discrepant: but they are not. Clarence is + addressing both murderers, and both reply: Both. To, to, to---- Clar. To murder me? Both. Ay, + ay. Afterwards, when the murderers reproach Clarence + with his faults, they address him as thou.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thou an insult, except + to friends and inferiors +

Thou towards strangers who were not inferiors was an insult. "If thou + thouest him some thrice, it shall not be + amiss," (T. N. iii. 2. 48,) is the + advice given to Sir Andrew Aguecheek when on the point of writing a + challenge.

+

In addressing Angelo, whose seat he occupies, the Duke in the + following passage begins with ironical politeness, but passes into + open contempt: + Duke (to Escalus). What you + have spoke I pardon; sit you + down; + We'll borrow place of him. (To Angelo.) Sir, by your + leave, + Hast thou or word or wit or + impudence, + That now can do thee + office? + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. 358. +

+

Thou is also used in a contemptuous "aside." + Hastings. 'Tis like enough for + I stay dinner there. + + Buckingham (aside). And supper + too, although thou know'st + it not. + Come, will you go? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 2. 122. + And, where there is no contempt, Cassius passes into thou when he addresses Brutus absent, + whereas in his presence he restricts himself to you (J. C. i. 2. 311). The former + is the rhetorical, the latter the conversational pronoun. So + Be thou my witness, + + You know that I held Epicurus + strong. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 1. 74-7. + This explains the apparent liberty in + O wise young judge, how I do honour + thee! + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 224. + +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thou in direct appeals, + you in dependent clauses +

Thou is often used in statements and requests, while you is used in conditional and other + sentences where there is no direct appeal to the person addressed. + Similarly the somewhat archaic ye is + distinguished by Shakespeare from you by + being used in rhetorical appeals. (See Ye, + 236.) + Come thou on my side, and + entreat for me + As you would beg, were you in my distress. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 4. 273. + + + But tell me now + My drown'd queen's name, as in the rest you said + + Thou hast been god-like + perfect. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> v. 1. 208. + + + I go, and if you plead as well + to them + As I can say nay to thee for + myself. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 7. 52. + + + Give me thy hand, Messala; + Be thou my witness that against + my will, &c. + + You know that I held Epicurus + strong. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 1. 74-7. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thou, apparent + exceptions +

Thou. Apparent exceptions. + If he be leaden, icy-cold, unwilling, + Be thou so too, and so break off + your talk. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 177. +

+

Here "your talk" means the talk between "thee and him."

+

In Hamlet, i. 2. 41-49, the King, as he + rises in his profession of affection to Laertes, passes from you to thou, + subsequently returning to you.

+

In the following instance a kiss induces the speaker to pass from your to thou: + + Goneril. Decline your head. (Kisses Edmund.) This kiss, + if it durst speak, + Would raise thy spirits up into + the air. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 2. 23. +

+

The most difficult passage is: + If thou beest not immortal, + look about you. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 3. 8, 9. +

+

In this short scene Cæsar is six times addressed by the soothsayer in + the solemn and prophetic thou and thee, but once, as above, you. I can only suggest that "look about you" may mean "look about you and your friends."

+

In almost all cases where thou and you appear at first sight indiscriminately + used, further considerations show some change of thought, or some + influence of euphony sufficient to account for the change of + pronoun.

+

The French Herald addresses Henry V. as thou, + not for discourtesy (Hen. V. iv. 7. 74), + but in the "high style" appropriate between heralds and monarchs. + Few subjects would address their lords as + thou. Only a Caliban addressing his + Stephano would in the ordinary language say: + Good my lord, give me thy + favour still. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. 204. + Caliban almost always thou's unless he is + cursing (Temp. i. 2. 363), or + when he is addressing more than one person.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Ye and you; difference between +

Ye. In the original form of the language ye + is nominative, you accusative. This + distinction, however, though observed in our version of the Bible, + was disregarded by Elizabethan authors, and ye seems to be generally used in questions, entreaties, + and rhetorical appeals. Ben Jonson says: "The second person plural + is for reverence sake to some singular thing." He quotes-- + O good father dear, Why make ye this heavy cheer? + GOWER. + Compare: + I do beseech ye, if + you bear me hard. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. 157. + + + You taught me how to know the + face of right, + And come ye now to tell me John + hath made + His peace with Rome? + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 2. 91. + + + The more shame for ye; holy men + I thought ye. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iii. 1. 102. + + + Therein, ye gods, + you make the weak most + strong. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 91. + + + I'the name of truth, + Are ye fantastical? . . . My + noble partner + + You greet with present + grace. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 3. 53-55. +

+

Ye and your seem used + indiscriminately in Temp. v. 1. 33-8, + "Ye elves . . . and ye that . . . you demi-puppets . . + . and you whose pastime is, &c."

+

The confusion between you and ye is illustrated by the irregularity of the + following: + What mean you . . . do ye not know? . . . If, therefore, at + the first sight ye doe give + them to understand that you are come + hither . . . do you not think? + Therefore, if you looke . . + . + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 170. +

+

Sometimes ye seems put for you when an unaccented syllable is wanted: + I never loved you much; but I + ha' prais'd ye. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 6. 78. + + and perhaps in + Ye shall, my lord, + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 2. 86. + the "shall" being emphatic, and ye + unemphatic, but the Folio varies here, as frequently in this + play.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. My, mine; thy, thine; + difference between +

Mine, my. Thine, thy. The two forms, which are interchangeable in E. + E. both before vowels and consonants, are both used by Shakespeare + with little distinction before vowels.

+

Though there are probably many exceptions, yet the rule appears to be + that mine and thine + are used where the possessive adjective is to be unemphatic, my and thy in other + cases.

+

Mine is thus used before words to which it is + so frequently prefixed as to become almost a part of them, as "mine host" (M. W. of W. + i. 3. 1), but my in the less + common + Unto my hostess of the + tavern. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 2. 53. + So we have almost always "mine + honour," the emphatic + By my honour + He shall depart untouched, + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. 141. + being an exception. Mine is almost + always found before "eye," "ear," &c. where no emphasis is + intended. But where there is antithesis we have my, thy: + + My ear should catch your voice, + my eye your eye. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 188. + and also in the emphatic + To follow me and praise + my eyes and face. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 223. + Euphony would dictate this distinction. The pause which we + are obliged to make between my, thy, and a + following vowel, serves for a kind of emphasis. On the other hand, + mine, pronounced "min," glides easily + and unemphatically on to the following vowel.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Mine, hers, used for + my, her +

Mine, hers, theirs, are used as pronominal adjectives before their nouns. That mine should be thus used is not remarkable, as in E. E. it + was interchangeable with my, and is often + used by Shakespeare where we should use my. + + Mine and my father's death come + not upon thee. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 341. + + + The body is dead upon mine and + my master's false accusation. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. 1. 249 + . So P. of T. i. 2. 92; Cymb. v. 5. 230.

+

In the following, mine is only separated by + an adjective from its noun: + And his and mine lov'd + darling. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. 3. 93. +

+

More remarkable are + What to come is yours and my + discharge. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. 253. + + + By hers and mine + adultery. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 186. + + + Even in theirs and in the + commons' ears. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. 4. +

+

It is felt that the ear cannot wait till the end of the sentence + while so slight a word as her or their remains with nothing to depend on. The + same explanation applies to mine, which, + though unemphatic immediately before its noun, is emphatic when + separated from its noun.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Yours; "this of yours" +

This of yours is now, as in E. E., generally applied to one out of a + class, whether the class exist or be imaginary. We could say "this + coat of yours," but not (except colloquially) "this head of yours." + It is, however, commonly used by Shakespeare where even the + conception of a class is impossible. + Nor scar that whiter skin of + hers than snow. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> v. 2. 4. + + + Will not a calf-skin stop that mouth of + thine? + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 1. 299. +

+

"This of hers, thine," &c. seem used as an adjective, like the + Latin "iste." "This mouth of you" was felt to be harsh, the "you" + being too weak to stand in such a position. "This your mouth" + requiring a forced and unnatural pause after "this," was somewhat + more objectionable to Shakespeare, See, however-- + How many ages hence + Shall this our lofty scene + be acted over! + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 112. + than to the Latin style of Milton and Addison. + Hence "this of you" was used but modified. It is rare that we find + such a transposition as + O then advance of yours that + phraseless hand. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 225. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. transposed +

Pronouns transposed. A feeling of the unemphatic nature of the + nominatives we and they prevents us from saying "all we." + Into the madness wherein now he raves + And all we mourn + for. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 151. + So "all we" in the A. V. of the Bible, and "all they," Mark xii. 44.

+

"Find out" is treated as a single word in + Cass. Cinna, where haste you + so? + + Cinna. To find-out you. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 134. + + So + To belch-up you. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. 3. 56. + + + And leave-out thee. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 216. + + + Both they (i.e. both of them) Match not the high + perfection of my loss. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 4. + 65. +

+

No modern poet would be allowed to write, for the sake of rhyme, + All days are nights to see till I see thee, + And nights bright days when dreams do show thee me. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 43. +

+

We could only say "give him me," when we meant "give him, not to + so-and-so, but to me," emphatically, which + is not the meaning here.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Thou omitted +

Omission of Thou. (See also 399, 402.) After a verb ending with the + second person singular inflection, the thou + is sometimes omitted in questions, as: + Didst not mark + that? + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 1. 260. + + + How dost that pleasant plague + infest? + DANIEL. + + + Wilt dine with me, + Apemantus? + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> i. 1. 206. +

+

Thou is often omitted after "wouldst," or + perhaps merged, in the form "woo't," as "wilt thou" becomes "wilta." + Noblest of men, woo't + die? + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 15. 59. + + + Woo't weep? + Woo't fight?. . .I'll do + it. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. 299. +

+

Sometimes thou is inserted: + Woo't thou fight + well? + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 2. 7. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Pronoun redundant after a conjunctional + clause +

Insertion of Pronoun. When a proper name is separated by an + intervening clause from its verb, then for clearness (see 248) the + redundant pronoun is often inserted. + Sueno, albeit he was of nature verie cruell, yet + qualified he his + displeasure. + HOLINSHED, + <title><abbr>Duncane.</abbr> + + + Demeratus--when on the bench he was long silent . . . + one asking him . . . he + answered. + B. J. <title><abbr>Disc.</abbr> + 744. + + + For the nobility, though they continued loyal unto him, + yet did they not co-operate + with him. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, PERSONAL. Pronoun in other cases +

Insertion of Pronoun. Even where there is no intervening + conjunctional clause, the pronoun is frequently inserted after a + proper name as the subject. More rarely, the subject is a common + noun. Still more rarely, the pronoun is inserted after the object. +

+

The subject or object stands first, like the title of a book, to call + the attention of the reader to what may be said about it. In some + passages the transition may be perceived from the exclamatory use + O thy vile lady! + + She has robbed me of my + sword, + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 14. 22. + to the semi-exclamation: + For God he knows. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 7. 236 + ; 1. 10; 1. 26. + + Where Heaven he knows how we + shall answer him. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 7. 59. + (So T. G. of V. iv. 4. 112, and + God, I pray him. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 212. +

+

The object (as in the last example) precedes in + My sons, God knows what has bechanced + them. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 4. 6. + + + Senseless trees they cannot + hear thee, + Ruthless beasts they will not + cheer thee. + <abbr>P. P.</abbr> 393. + ) and hence to passages of simple statement: + The skipping king he ambled up + and down. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 60. + + + Of six preceding ancestors that gem + Conferr'd by testament to the sequent issue + Hath it been owed and + worn. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 198. + + + But this same Cassio, though he speak of comfort + Touching the Turkish loss, yet he looks sadly. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 1. 31. +

+

But many such passages of simple statement may be regarded as + abridgments of the construction with "for," "of," or some other + preposition: + For your intent . . . + it is most retrograde to our + desires. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 112. + + + For my voice, I have lost it with halloing and singing + of + anthems. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 2. 213. +

+

So "For (as regards) your brother, he shall + go with me," might become + Your brother he shall go along + with me. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 6. 117 + ; <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. + 80; <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. + 442.

+

So + Of Salisbury, who can report of him? + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 3. 1. + +

+
+
+
+ RELATIVE PRONOUNS. +
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Relative omitted +

Omission of the Relative. The relative is frequently omitted, + especially where the antecedent clause is emphatic and evidently + incomplete. This omission of the relative may in part have been + suggested by the identity of the demonstrative that and the relative that:-- + We speak that + (dem.) that (rel.) we do know, + may naturally be contracted into-- We speak + that we do know. Thus-- + And that (that) most deeply to + consider is + The beauty of his daughter. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. 106. + + + Thy honourable metal may be wrought + From that (to which) it is + disposed. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 314. + + + Now follows that (that) you + know, young Fortinbras, &c. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 17. + + + And that (that) is worse--the + Lords of Ross are fled. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 52. + + i.e. "which is worse." So often in the A. V. + of the Bible, "that is, being interpreted," + means "which is" (as the Greek shows), + though a modern reader would suppose that to + be the demonstrative.

+

In many cases the antecedent immediately precedes the verb to which + the relative would be the subject. + I have a brother (who) is + condemned to die. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 2. 33 + ; <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 283. + + I have a mind (which) + presages. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 1. 175. + + + The hate of those (who) love + not the king. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 128. + + + In war was never lion (that) raged + more fierce. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. + 173. + + + And sue a friend (who) 'came + debtor for my sake. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 139. + + + What wreck discern you in me (that) + Deserves your pity? + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. 84 + ; <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 378, + 512. + + You are one of those (who) + Would have him wed again. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. 23. + + + I'll show you those (who) in + troubles reign, + Losing a mite, a mountain gain. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> ii. Gower, 8. + + + Of all (who have) 'say'd + (tried) yet, may'st thou prove prosperous. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. 1. 59. + + + And they are envious (that) term + thee parasite. + B. J. <title><abbr>Fox,</abbr> i. + 1. + + + For once (when) we stood up + about the corn, he himself stuck + not to call us the many-headed multitude. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 16. + + i.e. "On one occasion (on + which) we stood up," &c. Compare-- + Was it not yesterday (on which) + we spoke together? + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 1. 74. + + + Off with his head, + And rear it in the place (in + which) your father's stands. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 6. 86. + + + Declare the cause + (for which) My father, Earl of + Cambridge, lost his head. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 5. 55. + + + O that forc'd thunder (that) + from his breath did fly! + O that sad breath (that) his + spongy lungs bestow'd! + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 46. + + + And being frank she lends to these + (who) are free. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 4. +

+

So explain: + To me (whom) you cannot reach + you play the spaniel. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. 2. 126. + + + That's to you sworn (that) to + none was ever said. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 25. + So <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. 2. + 165.

+

Most of these examples (except those in which when and why are omitted) omit the + nominative. Modern usage confines the omission mostly to the + objective. "A man (whom) I saw yesterday + told me," &c. We must either explain thus: + Myself and Toby + Set this device against Malvolio here (which device), + Upon some stubborn and discourteous parts, + We had conceiv'd against him, + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 370. + or suppose (more probably), that there is some confusion + between "conceiving enmity" and "disliking parts."

+

In + To her own worth + She shall be prized: but that + you say 'Be 't so,' + I'll speak it in my spirit and honour 'No.' + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iv. 4. 136. + + that probably means "as to that which."

+

Other instances are: + My sister . . . a lady, sir (who), though it was said she much + resembled me, was yet of many accounted + beautiful. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 1. 27. + + + What should I do (that) I do + not? + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 8. + + + Of every virtue (that) gives + renown to men. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. 1. 13. +

+

Either a relative or a nominative (see 399) is omitted in + These are my mates that make their wills their law + (Who) have some unhappy + passenger in chace. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> v. 4. 15. +

+

In + And curse that justice did it, + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 179. + either the relative is omitted after "justice," or "that" is + used for "because" (284).

+

So, after disobeying King Cymbeline by allowing Posthumus to speak to + the King's daughter, the Queen, while purposing to betray Posthumus, + says aside: + Yet I'll move him (the king) + To walk this way: I never do him (the king) wrong + But he (who, like Posthumus) + does buy my injuries to be friends, + Pays dear for my offences. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 1. 105. + The relative adverb where is omitted + in + From that place (where) the morn + is broke To that place (where) + day doth unyoke. + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> i. 1. +

+

That, meaning "when," is omitted after "now." + (See 284.)

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Relative omitted "They in France" +

The Relative is omitted (as well as the verb "is," "are," &c.) + between a pronominal antecedent and a prepositional phrase, + especially when locality is predicated. + + And they in France of the best + rank and station. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. 129. + + + He made them of Greece + (i.e. the Grecians) to begin + warre. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 175. +

+

So + What is he at the + gate? + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. 125. + So in Early English and Anglo-Saxon. We make the same + omission, but only after nouns: "The babes in the wood."

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Relative omitted and attracted +

The Relative is omitted in the following example, and the antecedent + is attracted into the case which the relative, if present, would + have: + Him (he whom) I accuse, + By this, the city ports hath enter'd. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. 6. + Apparently there is an ellipsis of "that (relative) is" before participles in the following: + + Not that devour'd, but that which doth devour, + Is worthy blame, + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 451. + where "that devour'd" seems used for "that that is devour'd." + Why have you not proclaim'd Northumberland, + And all the rest (that are) revolted, + faction-traitors? + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 57. + And in + I hate the murderer, love him murdered, + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 5. 40. + the meaning seems to be, not "I love the fact that he is + murdered," but "I love him (who is) murdered." Compare the harsh + construction in + But you must know your father lost a father, + That father (who was) lost, lost his. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 90. + + + A little riper and more lusty red + Than that (which is) mixed in his cheek. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 5. 222. +

+

The relative is attracted to a subsequent implied object in the + following: + Thou shalt not lack + The leaf of eglantine, whom not + to slander, + Outsweetened not thy breath. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 223. + + i.e. "the leaf which, not to slander it, would + not outsweeten," &c.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Relative with plural antecedent often takes singular verb; + and with antecedent in the second person, takes verb in the + third +

+ The Relative (perhaps because it does not + signify by inflection any agreement in number or person with its + antecedent) frequently (1) takes a singular + verb, though the antecedent be plural, and + (2) the verb is often in the third person, + though the antecedent be in the second or + first.

+

(1) + All things that belongs + (so Folio; Globe, belong). T. of Sh. ii. 1. 357. + + + Whose wraths to guard you + from, + + Which here in this most desolate + isle else falls + Upon your head. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. 80. + + + Contagious fogs which falling on + our land + Hath every pelting river made so + proud. + <title><abbr>M: N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. + 91. +

+

This, however, might be explained by 337. + 'Tis not the many oaths that + makes the truth. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 2. 21 + ; <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 216. + + With sighs of love that costs + the fresh blood dear. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 97. + + + My observations + + Which with experimental seal doth warrant + The tenour of my book. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. 168. + + + 'Tis your graces that + charms. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. 117. + + + So, so, so: they laugh that + wins(Globe, win) + Othello, iv. 1. 125. + + + So are those crisped snaky golden locks + + Which makes. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 92. + + + Those springs + In chalic'd flowers that + lies. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. 24. + + + Each substance of a grief hath twenty shadows + + Which shows like grief + itself. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 15. + + + It is not words, that shakes me + thus. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. 1. 43. + + + But most miserable + Is the desires that's + glorious.(Globe, "desire.") + + Cymb. i. 6. 6. + + + 'Tis such fools as you + + That makes the world full of + ill-favour'd children. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 5. 53. + + + (The swords) That makes such + waste in brief mortality. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. 28. + + + There are some shrewd contents in yon same paper + + That steals the colour from your + cheeks. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 246. + + + Is kindling coals that fires + all my heart. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 83. + + + With such things else of quality and respect + + As doth import you. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 283. + + + Such commendations as becomes a + maid. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 3. 177. + + + Such thanks as fits a king's + remembrance. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 26. + + + Like monarch's hands that lets + not bounty fall. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 41 + (Globe, let). + If it be you (you gods) that + stirs these daughters' + hearts. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 4. 275 + (Globe, stir). + To be forbod the sweets that + seems so good. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 164 + (Globe, seem).

+

The distance of the relative from the antecedent sometimes makes a + difference, as in + I that please some, try all, + both joy and terror + Of good and bad, that makes and + unfolds error. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 1. 2. +

+

This construction is found as late as 1671: + If it be true that monstrous births presage The + following mischiefs that afflicts + the age. + <title><abbr>The Rehearsal,</abbr> + Epilogue. + +

+

(2) + Antiochus, I thank thee who + hath taught. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. 1. 41. + + + Casca, you are the first + that rears your + hand. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. 30 + "Rears his" or "rear your" would be right. + To make me proud + that jests. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 66. + + + For it is you that puts us to + our shifts. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iv. 2. 176. + So Temp. v. 1. 79. + O Lord, that lends me + life! + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 1. 9. + + + They do but greatly chide thee who + confounds. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 8. +

+

The last two examples may also be explained (see 340) by the northern + inflection of s for st: and the examples in (1) might come under the cases of + plural nominative with apparently singular inflection considered in + 333. But taking all the examples of (1) and (2) we are, I think, + justified in saying that the relative was often regarded like a noun + by nature third person singular, and, therefore, uninfluenced by the + antecedent.

+

On the other hand, the verb is irregularly attracted into the second + person in + That would I learn of you + As one that are best acquainted + with her person. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 268. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Relative + with supplementary pronoun; origin of +

Relative with Supplementary Pronoun. With the Germans it is still + customary, when the antecedent is a pronoun of the first or second + person, to repeat the pronoun for the sake of defining the person, + because the relative is regarded as being in the third person. Thus + "Thou who thou hearest," &c. The same + repetition was common in Anglo-Saxon (and in Hebrew) for all + persons. "That (rel.) through him" = "through whom," "a tribe that they can + produce" = "a tribe who can produce," + &c.

+

Hence in Chaucer, Prol. 43-45: A knight ther + was, and that a worthy man, That, from + the tymë that he first began To ryden out, he lovede chyvalrye; and in the same author + "that his" = "whose," "that him" = "whom," &c.

+

In the same way in Elizabethan authors, when the interrogative who (251) had partially supplanted that as a relative, we find who his for whose, whom + him for whom, which it for which, &c.

+

The following is probably not a case of the supplementary pronoun: + + Bardolph and Nym had ten times more valour than this + roaring + devil i' the old play, that + every one may pare his nails with a wooden + dagger. + <title><abbr>Henry V.</abbr> iv. 4. + 76. +

+

That . . . his is not elsewhere used in + Shakespeare, that I know of. The above probably means "than this + (fellow, who is) a mere devil-in-the-play, so that every one may + beat him."

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Supplementary pronoun; when used +

The Supplementary Pronoun is generally confined to cases (as above, + 242) where the relative is separated from its verb by an intervening + clause, and where on this account clearness requires the + supplementary pronoun. + Who, when he lived, his breath and beauty set + Gloss on the rose, smell on the violet. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> + + + Which, though it alter not + love's sole effect, + Yet doth it steal sweet hours + from love's delight. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 36. + + + And who, though all were wanting + to reward, Yet to himself he + would not wanting be. + B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s + Rev.</abbr> + + + Whom, + Though bearing misery, I desire my life + Once more to look on him. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. 138. + + + (The queen) whom Heavens in + justice both on her and hers + Have laid most heavy hand. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 464. +

+

Here the construction is further changed by the addition of "both . . + . and hers." + You are three men of sin whom + Destiny + (That hath to instrument this lower world, + And what is in't) the never-surfeited sea + Hath caused to belch up you. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. 53. +

+

In the following passage the which may almost + with better right be regarded as supplementary than the noun which + follows: + Our natural goodness + Imparts this; which if you or + stupified + Or seeming so in skill, cannot or will not + Relish a truth like us, inform + yourselves + We need no more of your advice. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. 165. +

+

Here which means "as regards which," and in this and in other places it + approximates to that vulgar idiom which is well known to readers of + "Martin Chuzzlewit." (See 272.)

+

The following seems at first as though it could be explained thus; + but "who" is put for "whom" (see 274), and "exact the penalty" is + regarded as a transitive verb: + Who, if he break, thou may'st with better face + Exact the penalty. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. 137. +

+

Or this may be an imitation of the Latin idiom which puts the + relative before the conjunction, thus: + Who, when they were in health, I tell thee, herald, + I thought upon one pair of English legs + Did walk three Frenchmen. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iii. 6. 157. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which + that +

Which that. + Spite of his spite which that in + vain Doth seek to force my fantasy. + INGELEND (A.D. + 1560). +

+

This use of which that consecutively is + common in Chaucer, but not in Elizabethan authors. When it is + remembered that which was originally an + interrogative, it is easier to understand how that may have been added to give a relative force to which.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who; + transition from interrogative to relative meaning +

Who and what. In Early English who was the masc. or fem. and what the neut. interrogative (or used as the + indefinite relative who-so, what-so), that being both the demonstrative and + relative, except in the oblique cases.

+

The transition of the interrogative to the relative can easily be + explained. Thus, the sentence + O now who will behold + The royal captain of this ruin'd band? + Let him cry 'Praise and glory on + his head,' + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. Prologue. + may easily become "now let him who + will behold," &c.

+

We can now only use who-ever in this sense, + but the Germans still use their interrogative (wer) thus. In such cases the who + mostly retains a trace of its interrogative meaning by preceding the + antecedent clause: + Who steals my purse (he) steals + trash, + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iii. 3. 157. + and hence referring to a definite past: + Who was the thane (he) lives + yet. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 3. 109. +

+

In this and other examples (as in Greek) the antecedent pronoun is + often omitted owing to the emphatic position of the relative. + Whom we raise we will make + fast. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 4. 25. + + + Is proclamation made that who + finds Edward + Shall have a high reward? + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 3. 9. + + + Fixing our eyes on whom our + care was fixed. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. 1. 85. + + + We are going to whom it must be + done. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 331. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. What; + semi-transition, how checked +

What, being simply the neuter of the interrogative who, ought consistently to be similarly used. As, + therefore, who is used relatively, we may + expect what to be used so likewise. And so + it is; but, inasmuch as the adjective which + very early took the force of the relative pronoun, what was supplanted by which, and is rarely used relatively. Even when it is thus + used, it generally stands before its antecedent (like the + transitional use of who above), thereby + indicating its interrogative force, though the position of the verb + is altered to suit a statement instead of a question. + What our contempt doth often + hurl from us + We wish it ours + again. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 2. 127. + So <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. + 87. + + What you have spoke + it may be so + perchance. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 3. 11. + + + Look, what I speak, my life + shall prove it true. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. 87. + + + It is true that what is settled + by custom, though it be not good, yet at least it is fit. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> 99 +

+

An unemphatic antecedent precedes what in + And I do fearfully believe 'tis done + + What we so feared he had a + charge to do. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 1. 75. +

+

I cannot remember any instance where what has + for its antecedent a noun, as in the modern vulgarism, "The man what said." In + And let us once again assail your ears, + That are so fortified against our story, + + What we have two nights + seen. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 33. +

+

What depends on a verb of speech, implied + either in "assail your ears" or in "story," i.e. "let us tell you what we have + seen," or "our story describing what we have + seen."

+

The antecedent was mostly omitted: + What is done (that) cannot be + undone. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> v. 1. 74. +

+

This use is common now, but we could not say + To have his pomp and all what + (that which) state compounds. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 2. 35. +

+

The following is a curious use of what: + + That Julius Cæsar was a famous man: + + With what his valour did enrich + his wit + He did set down to make his valour live. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 85 + : i.e. "(that) with which."

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. What + for "why;" "whatever;" "who;" "any" +

What is used for "for what," "why" (quid), as in + What (why) shall I don this + robe and trouble you? + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 4. 34. + + + What need we any spur but our + own cause? + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 123. + + + What shall I need to draw my + sword? + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. 189. + + + What should I stay? + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 2. 317. + and in some other passages where the context shows this to be + the meaning: + Falstaff. This apoplexy is, as + I take it, a kind of lethargy. + + Justice. What tell you me of it: + be it as it is. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 2. 130. +

+

The following use of what for "in what + state," i.e. "how far advanced," should be + noticed: + M. What is the night? + + Lady M. Almost at odds with + morning, which is which. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 4. 126. +

+

These adverbial uses of what are illustrated + by + His equal mind I copy what I + can And, as I love, would imitate the man. + POPE, + <title><abbr>Imit. Hor.</abbr> ii. + 131. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. What + for "why;" "whatever;" "who;" "any" +

What = "whatever." + What will hap more to-night, + safe scape the king, + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 6. 121. + where the construction may be "Happen what will," a comma + being placed after "will," or "Whatever is about to happen." + Probably the former is correct and "will" is emphatic, "hap" being + optative.

+

What = "whoever." + There's my exchange. What in + the world he is + That names me traitor, villain-like he lies. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 97. +

+

What is often used apparently with no sense + of "of what kind or quality" where we should use who, especially in the phrase "what is he?" + Chief Justice. What's he that + goes there? + + Servant. Falstaff, an't please + your lordship. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 2. 66. + + + What's he that wishes so? My + cousin Westmoreland? + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 18. + + + Ros. What is he that shall buy + his flock and pasture? + + Cor. That young + swain. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 4. 88-9. + + + Captain. He did see the love + of fair Olivia! + + Vio. What's she? + + Captain. A virtuous maid, the + daughter of a count. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 2. 35 + ; <title><abbr>ib.</abbr> i. 5. + 124. So Lear, v. 3. 125; + Macbeth, v. 7. 2; + Rich. II. v. 5. 69.

+

But in the Elizabethan and earlier periods, when the distinction + between ranks was much more marked than now, it may have seemed + natural to ask, as the first question about anyone, "of what + condition or rank is he?" In that case the difference is one of thought, not of grammar.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. What + for "why;" "whatever;" "who;" "any" +

What hence in elliptical expressions assumes the meaning "any." + I love thee not a jar of the clock behind + + What lady-she (224) her + lord. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 44. + + i.e. "less than any lady whatsoever loves + her lord." So + With promise of his sister and + what else. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 1. 51 + ; <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. 1. + 72. + i.e. "whatever else may be conceived," or + "everything else."

+

"What not" is still used in this sense, as + He that dares approach + On him, on you, who not? I will + maintain + Mine honour firmly. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 100: + <abbr>i.e.</abbr> "on + everybody." +

+

Like the Latin "qua--qua," so "what--what" is used for + "partly--partly," mostly joined to "with." In this collocation + perhaps the alliteration of the two w's has + had some influence: for what is not thus + used except before "with." + And such a flood of greatness fell on you + + What with our help, what with the absent king, + + What with the injuries of a + wanton time. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 1. 50. + So Tr. and Cr. v. 1. 103.

+

Originally this may have been "considering what accrued from our help, what + from the king's absence," &c. but "what" is used by Spenser in + the sense of "part," "her little what." (See + p. 5.)

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. What + for "of what a nature?" +

What is sometimes used before a noun without the appended indefinite + article in exclamations. (See Article, 86.) It + is also used without a noun in this sense: + O father Abram, what these + Christians are! + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. 162. + + + What mortality is! + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 1. 16. + + i.e. "what a thing mortality is!"

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who, + "as who should say" +

Who for any one: + + The cloudy messenger turns me his back + And hums as who should say, + 'You'll rue the time + That clogs me with this answer.' + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 6. 42. + + + He doth nothing but frown, as who + should say, 'If you will + not have me, choose.' + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 2. 45. + Comp. M. of V. i. 1. 93, Rich. II. v. 4. 8. In these passages it is + possible to understand an antecedent to 'who,' "as, or like (one) + who should say." But in the passages + Timon surnamed Misantropos (as who should say Loup-garou, or the + man-hater). + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 171. + + + She hath been in such wise daunted That they were, + as who saith, enchanted. + GOWER, + <title><abbr>C. A.</abbr> 1. (quoted + by Clarke and Wright). + it is impossible to give this explanation. And in Early Eng. + (Morris, Specimens, p. xxxii.) "als wha say" + was used for "as any one may say." Comp. the + Latin quis after si, + num, &c. Possibly an if is + implied after the as by the use of the + subjunctive. (See 107.)

+

Littré explains "comme qui dirait" by supplying "celui." "Il portait + sur sa teste comme qui dirait un turban; c'est-à-dire, il portait, + comme dirait celui qui dirait un turban." But this explanation seems + unsatisfactory, in making a likeness to exist between "carrying" and + "saying." But whatever may be the true explanation of the original + idiom, Shakespeare seems to have understood who as the relative, for the antecedent can be supplied in + all passages where he uses it, as J. C. i. + 2. 120, "As who goes farthest."

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who, + that, and which, difference + between +

That, which, who, difference between. Whatever rule may be laid down + for the Elizabethan use of the three relative forms will be found to + have many exceptions. Originally that was + the only relative; and if Wickliffe's version of the New Testament + be compared with the versions of the sixteenth century and with that + of 1611, that will be found in the former + replaced by which and who in the latter, who being + especially common in the latest, our Authorized Version. Even in + Shakespeare's time, however, there is great diversity of usage. + Fletcher, in the Faithful Shepherdess + (with the exception of a few lines containing the plot, + and probably written by Beaumont), scarcely uses any relative but + the smooth that throughout the play (in the + first act which is only used once); and + during the latter half of the seventeenth century, when the language + threw off much of its old roughness and vigour, the fashion of + Wickliffe was revived. That came into favour + not because, as in Wickliffe's time, it was the old-established + relative, but because it was the smoothest form: the convenience of + three relative forms, and the distinctions between their different + shades of meaning, were ignored, and that + was re-established in its ancient supremacy. Addison, in his "Humble + Petition of Who and Which," allows the petitioners to say: "We are + descended of ancient families, and kept up our dignity and honour + many years, till the jack-sprat That + supplanted us." But the supplanting was a restoration of an + incapable but legitimate monarch, rather than a usurpation. Since + the time of Addison a reaction has taken place; the convenience of + the three distinct forms has been recognized, and we have returned + somewhat to the Elizabethan usage.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who, + that, and which Shakespearian use + of +

As regards the Shakespearian use, the following rules will generally + hold good:--

+

(1) That is used as a relative (a) after a noun preceded by the article, + (b) after nouns used vocatively, in + order to complete the description of the antecedent by adding some essential characteristic of it.

+

(2) Who is used (a) as + the relative to introduce a fact about the + antecedent. It may often be replaced by "and he," "for he," "though + he," &c. (b) It is especially used after + antecedents that are lifeless or irrational, when personification is + employed, but not necessarily after personal pronouns.

+

(3) Which is used (a) in + cases where the relative clause varies between an essential + characteristic and an accidental fact, especially where the + antecedent is preceded by that; (b) where the antecedent is repeated in the + relative clause; (c) in the form "the + which," where the antecedent is repeated, or where attention is + expressly called to the antecedent, mostly in cases where there is + more than one possible antecedent and care is required to + distinguish the real one; (d) where "which" + means "a circumstance which," the circumstance being gathered from + the previous sentence.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. That + refers to an essential characteristic +

That. (a) Since that + introduces an essential characteristic without which the description + is not complete, it follows that, even where this distinction is not + marked, that comes generally nearer to the + antecedent than who or which. + + To think of the teen that I + have turn'd you to + + Which is from my + remembrance! + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 65. + + + I to the world am like a drop of water + + That in the ocean seeks another + drop, + + Who falling there to seek his + fellow forth, + Unseen, inquisitive, confounds himself. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. 2. 37. + + + You have oft enquired + After the shepherd that + complain'd of love, + + Who you saw sitting by me on the + turf. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 4. 52. + + + And here's a prophet that I + brought with me + From forth the streets of Pomfret, whom I found + With many hundreds treading on his heels. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. 148. +

+

The same order is preserved in A. Y. L. iii. 5. + 13; 2 Hen. IV. i. 3. 59; Lear, iii. 4. 134-139; 2 Hen. + VI. iv. 1. 3; Lear, iv. + 2. 51-53 (where we find that, who, + that, consecutively); Lear, iii. 7. + 89, 90; 1 Hen. IV. ii. 1. 80 (that, the which, that); Tempest, iv. 1. 76.

+

The distinction between that and which is preserved in + It is an heretic that (by + nature, of necessity) makes the fire, + Not she which (as an accidental + fact) burns in it. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. 115. + + + And he doth sin that doth + belie the dead, + Not he which (as you do) says + the dead is not alive. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 1. 99. + In the latter passage "he that" = + "who-so," and refers to a class, "he which" + to the single person addressed. Thus + Wickliffe (Matt. xxiii. 21) has "he that sweareth," whereas the other versions + have "whoso" or "whosoever sweareth."

+

That is generally used after he, all, aught, &c. where a class is denoted. This is so common as not + to require examples, and it is found even where that is objective. + He that a fool doth very wisely + hit. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. 53. +

+

In + The great globe itself, + Yea, all which it + inherit, + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. 154. + euphony perhaps will not allow "that + it." (See Which, 265.)

+

The following is not an exception: + It was the swift celerity of his death, + + Which I did think with slower + foot came on, + + That brain'd my + purpose. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. 400. + + for here which is used + parenthetically (see 271). So Rich. II. iii. 4. + 50.

+

In + He that no more must say is + listen'd more + Than they whom youth and ease + have taught to glose. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 9, 10. + a distinction appears to be drawn between the singular + nominative represented by the uninflected that, and the objective plural represented by the + inflected whom.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. That + after nouns used vocatively +

That. (b) After nouns used + vocatively. + + Hail, many-coloured messenger! that ne'er + Dost disobey the wife of Jupiter: + + Who with thy saffron wings upon + my flowers + Diffusest honey-drops, refreshing showers. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. 76-79. + + + Hast thou conspired with thy brother, too, + + That for thine own gain shouldst + defend mine honour? + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> i. 1. 242. + + + You brother mine, that + entertain'd ambition, + Expell'd remorse and nature; who + with Sebastian + Would here have kill'd your king. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> v. 1. 79; + 33-9. +

+

This close dependence of that on the + antecedent, wherein it differs from who and + which, is a natural result of its being + less emphatic, and therefore less independent, than the two other + forms. When the relative is necessarily emphatic, as at the end of a + verse, we may sometimes expect that to be + replaced by which, for that and no other + reason. + Sometimes like apes that mow + and chatter at me, + And after bite me; then like hedgehogs which + Lie tumbling in my bare-foot way. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 2. 10. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. That, + when separated from antecedent +

That is sometimes, but seldom, separated from the antecedent, like + who. (See 263.) + As if it were Cain's jawbone + that did the first + murder. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. 85. +

+

It is perhaps not uncommon after the possessive case of nouns and + pronouns. (See 218.) The antecedent pronoun is probably to be + repeated immediately before the relative. Cain's jawbone, (him) that did, + &c. + Less commonly as in + They know the corn + Was not our recompense, resting well assured + + That ne'er did service for + it. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 1. 122. +

+

The use of that for who = "and they" is archaic. Acts xiii. 43: "They sueden + Paul and Barnabas that spakun and + counceileden hym." Tyndale, Cranmer, and Geneva have which; Rheims and A. V. who.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who, + for "and he," "for he," &c. +

Who (a) for "and he," "for + he," &c. + + Now presently I'll give her father notice + Of their disguising and pretended flight; + + Who (and he), all enraged, will + banish Valentine. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> ii. 6. 38. + + + My name is Thomas Mowbray, duke of Norfolk, + + Who (and I) hither come engaged + by my oath + Against the duke of Norfolk that + (because he) appeals me. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 17. + + + Caius Ligarius doth bear Cæsar hard + + Who (since he) rated him for + speaking well of Pompey. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 216. +

+

Hence who is often at some distance from the + antecedent. + Archbishop. It was young + Hotspur's case at Shrewsbury. + + Lord Bardolph. It was, my lord: + who (for he) lined + himself + with hope. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 3. 27. + + + To send the old and miserable king + To some retention and appointed guard, + + Whose (for his) age has charms + in it. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 48. + + + I leave him to your gracious acceptance; whose (for his) trial + shall better publish his commendation. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 165. + + + In Ephesus I am but two hours old, + As strange unto your town as to your talk, + + Who (and I), every word by all + my wit being scann'd, + Want wit, in all, one word to understand. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iii. 2. 153. + So Temp. iii. 1. 93; A. and C. i. 3. 29; Hen. + V. i. Prologue, 33.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who + personifies irrational antecedents +

Who personifies irrational antecedents. (b) + Who is often used of animals, + particularly in similes where they are compared to men. + I am the cygnet to this pale faint swan, + + Who chants a doleful hymn to his + own death. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 7. 22. + + + Or as a bear encompass'd round with dogs, + + Who having pinch'd a few and + made them cry. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 16. + +

+

So 1 Hen. IV. v. 2. 10; 2 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 253, v. 1. 153; but also in + other cases where action is attributed to them, e.g. + + A lion who glared. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 21. + + + A lioness who quickly fell + before him. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. 2. 13. +

+

Who is also used of inanimate objects + regarded as persons. + The winds + + Who take the ruffian billows by + the tops. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 1. 22. + So R. and J. i. 1. 119; i. 4. + 100: "The winds . . . who." + Rotten opinion, who hath writ + me down + After my seeming. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 2. 128. + + + Night . . . who. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. Prol. 21. + + + Your anchors, who + Do their best office if they can but stay + you. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 581. + + + A queen + Over her passion, who most + rebel-like + Sought to be queen o'er her. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 2. 16. + So probably in + Your eye + + Who hath cause to wet the grief + on 't. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> ii. 1. 127. + + i.e. "your eye which has cause to give + tearful expression to the sorrow for your folly." + My arm'd knee + + Who bow'd but in my + stirrups. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 2. 119. +

+

But is who the antecedent here to "me" + implied in "my?" (See 218.) + The heart + + Who great and puff'd up with + this retinue. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 3. 120. +

+

So V. and A. 191 and 1043, "her heart . . . + who;" T. A. iii. 2. + 9, "my breast . . . who."

+

The slightest active force, or personal feeling, attributed to the + antecedent, suffices to justify who. Thus: + The dispers'd air who + answer'd. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 1805. + + + Applause + + Who like an arch reverberates. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iii. 3. + 120. + + + Therefore I tell my sorrows to the stones + + Who though they cannot answer, &c. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 1. 38. + + + Bushes, + As fearful of him, part, through + whom he rushes. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> 630. + +

+

So "her body . . . who," R. of L. 1740; "the hairs who + wave," V. and A. 306; "lips who . . . still blush," R. and + J. iii. 3. 38; "sighs who," R. and J. iii. 5. 136; + "mouths who," P. of T. + i. 4. 33; "palates who," + P. of T. i. 4. 39; "her eyelids + who like sluices stopped," V. and A. Sometimes who is used where there is no notion of personality: + The world, who of itself is + peised well, + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 575. + where perhaps who is used because of + the pause after "world," in the sense "though it." (See 263.) If + there had been no comma between "world" and the relative, we should + have had that or which.

+

Perhaps in this way we may distinguish in + The first, of gold, who this + inscription bears; + The second, silver, which this + promise carries. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 7. 4. + + i.e. "the first of gold, and it bears this inscription; the second, (silver,) which carries," &c. In the first the material, in the second the promise, is regarded as the essential quality. [Or does euphony prefer + which in the accented, who in the unaccented syllables?]

+

In almost all cases where who is thus used, + an action is implied, so that who is the + subject.

+

Whom is rare. + The elements + Of whom your swords are + temper'd. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. 62. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which + interchanged with who and that +

Which (E. E. adj. hw-ilc, "wh(a)-like") is used interchangeably with + Who and That. It is interchanged with who in + Then Warwick disannuls great John of Gaunt, + Which did subdue the greatest part + of Spain; + . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . + And, after that wise prince, Henry the Fifth, + Who by his power conquered all + France. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 3. 87. +

+

Like who (263), which + implies a cause in + Deposing thee before thou wert possess'd, + Which (for thou) art possess'd now + to depose thyself. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 108. +

+

It is often used for that (see 261), where + the personal antecedent is vocatively used or preceded by the + article: + The mistress + which I serve. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 1. 6. +

+

So M. for M. v. 1. 305; W. + T. i. 2. 455, v. 2. 60. + Abhorred slave, + + Which any point of goodness will + not take. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 352. + + + And thou, great goddess Nature, + which hast made + it. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. 104. + So in our version of the Lord's Prayer.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which + less definite than who +

Which, like that, is less definite than who. Who indicates an individual, which a "kind of person;" who is "qui," which "qualis." + I have known those which + (qualis) have walked in their + sleep + who (and yet they, 263) have died + holily in their beds. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> v. 1. 66. + + + For then I pity those I do not know + Which (unknown persons) a + dismiss'd offence would after gall. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 2. 102. + + + They have--as who have not, that their great stars + Throned and set high?--servants, who seem no less, + + Which are to France the spies + and speculations + Intelligent of our state. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 1. 24. +

+

Here "who seem no less" is parenthetical, and + for who might be written "they." Which means "of such a kind that." Where "so + dear," "such," &c. is implied in the antecedent, we may expect + the corresponding which (278) in the + relative: + Antonio, I am married to a wife + Which is as dear to me as life + itself. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 283. +

+

When the antecedent is personal and plural, + which is generally preferred to who. + Which, like that (260), often + precedes who. + + I am Prospero, and that very duke + Which was thrust from Milan, + who, &c. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> v. 1. 160. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. The--that; + that--which +

The . . . that; that . . . which. In A.-S. "pe" (the) was the + relative and "se" the article. When the form "pe" (the) became the + article, "that" became the relative. In the same way it perhaps + arises that when that was applied to the + antecedent, the relative form preferred by Shakespeare was which. "The man that says" = "whoever says," and the + indefinite that is sufficient; but "that man," being more definite, requires a + more definite relative. After a proper name, who would answer the purpose; but after "that man," that + being an adjective, "which man" was the + natural expression, which being originally + also an adjective. Hence the marked change in + If he sees aught in you + that makes him like + That anything he sees + which moves his + liking. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 52. + + + When living blood doth in these + temples beatWhich owe + the crown + that thou o'er-masterest. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. + 109. +

+

Possibly "that" is a demonstrative, and "he" is used for "man" in the + following, which will account for the use of which; but more probably which is + here used for that, and there is a confusion + of constructions. + Rather proclaim it, Westmoreland, through our + host, + That he + which hath no stomach to this + fight, + Let him depart. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 34. + See 415 and compare <abbr>T. + A.</abbr> iii. 1. 151; + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 1. + 63.

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which + more definite than that +

Which more definite than That. Generally it will be found that which is more definite than that. Which follows a name, that a pronoun: + Here's the Lord Say which sold + the towns in France; he that + made us pay one-and-twenty fifteens. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 5. 23. +

+

Sometimes which is used in this sense to + denote an individual or a defined class, while that denotes a hypothetical person or an indefinite class. + Hence + And such other gambol faculties a' has, + that show a weak mind + and an able body, for the which + the Prince admits him. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. 74. + And compare + She that was ever fair and + never proud, &c. + She was a wight, if ever such wight + were. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 1. 149. + with + I find that she which late + Was in my nobler thoughts most base, is now + The praised of the king: who + (263), so ennobled, + Is as 'twere born so. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 3. 179. + + + It is a chance which does + redeem all sorrows + That I have ever felt. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 266. +

+

Which states a fact, that a probability, in + Why, Harry, do I tell thee of my foes, + Which art my near'st and dearest + enemy? + Thou that art like + enough. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 124. + In + Cut off the heads of too fast growing sprays + That look too lofty in our + commonwealth: + You thus employ'd, I will go root away + The noisome weeds which, without + profit, suck + The soil's fertility from wholesome flowers. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 4. 37. + + We must explain "all the heads that + may happen to look too lofty, and the weeds which, as a fact, suck the fertility," + &c.

+

So that introduces an essential, and which an accidental, or at all events a less + essential quality, in the two following passages:-- + (Thou) commit'st thy anointed body to the cure + Of those physicians that first + wounded thee. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 99. + + + Now for our Irish wars.We must supplant those rough, + rug-headed kerns,Which live like + venom where no venom else,But only they, have privilege + to live. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 157. +

+

That may state a fact with a notion of + purpose: + Now, sir, the sound that tells + (i.e. to tell) what hour it + is + Are clamorous groans which strike + upon my heart, + Which is the bell. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 5. 57. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which + with repeated antecedent +

Which with repeated antecedent. Which being + an adjective frequently accompanies the repeated antecedent, where + definiteness is desired, or where care must be taken to select the + right antecedent. + Salisbury. What other harm have + I, good lady, done + But spoke the harm that is by + others done? + Constance. Which harm within + itself so heinous is-- + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 1. 39. + + + And, if she did play false, the fault was hers, + Which fault lies, + &c. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> i. 1. 119 + ; <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. + 104.

+

This may sometimes explain why which is used + instead of that, and why that is preferred after pronouns: + Let my revenge on her that injured + theeMake less a fault which I + intended not. + <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> v. + 1. +

+

An antecedent noun ("fault") can be repeated, and therefore can be + represented by the relative which; an + antecedent pronoun "her" cannot.

+

Sometimes a noun of similar meaning supplants the antecedent: + Might'st bespice a cup + To give mine enemy a lasting wink, + + Which draught to me were + cordial. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 318 +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. The + which +

The which. The above repetition is, perhaps, more common with the + definite "the which": + The better part of valour is + discretion; in the + which better part + I have saved my life. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 4. 125. + +

+

Sometimes the noun qualified by which is not + repeated, and only slightly implied in the previous sentence: + Under an oak . . . to the which + place. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 1. 33. + + + Let gentleness my strong enforcement + be,In the which hope I + blush. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 7. + 119. +

+

The question may arise why "the" is attached to which and not to who. (The + instance + Your mistress from the whom I + see + There's no disjunction, + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 539. + is, perhaps, unique in Shakespeare.) The answer is, that who is considered definite already, and + stands for a noun, while which is considered + as an indefinite adjective; just as in French we have "lequel," but not "lequi." "The which" is generally used + either as above, where the antecedent, or some word like the + antecedent, is repeated, or else where such a repetition could be + made if desired. In almost all cases there are two or more possible + antecedents from which selection must be made. (The use of "lequel" is similar.) + To make a monster of the + multitude, of the + which (multitude) + we being members should bring ourselves to be monstrous + members. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 10. + + + Lest your justice + Prove violence, in the + which (violence) three great ones + suffer. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. 128. + + + Eight hundred nobles + In name of lendings for your + highness' soldiers, + The which (nobles) he hath + detain'd for lewd employments. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. 90. +

+

"The which" is also naturally used after a + previous "which." + The present business + Which now's upon us: without + the which this story + Were most impertinent. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. 138. + + + The chain + Which God he knows I saw not, for + the which + He did arrest me. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 230. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which + parenthetically for "which thing" +

Which for "which thing," often parenthetically. + Camillo, + As you are certainly a gentleman, thereto + Clerk-like experienced, which no + less adorns + Our gentry, than our parents' noble names. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 392. + +

+

Very often the "thing" must be gathered not from what precedes but + from what follows, as in + And, which became him like a + prince indeed, + He made a blushing 'cital of himself. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 2. 62. + + + And, which was strange, the one + so like the other + As could not be distinguished. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. 1. 53. +

+

That is rarely thus used by Shakespeare: + And, that is worse, + The Lord Northumberland, his son young Henry Percy, + With all their powerful friends, are fled to + him. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 55. +

+

Often, however, in our A. V. that in "that is, being interpreted," is the + relative, though a modern reader would not perceive it. + I was never so berhymed since Pythagoras' time that + (when) I + was an Irish cat, which I can + hardly remember. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 2. 188. + + + I'll resolve you, + Which to you shall seem probable, + of every + These happen'd accidents. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. 249. + + i.e. "I will explain to you (and the explanation shall seem probable) + every one of these accidents." + My honour's at the stake, which + (danger) to defeat + I must produce my power. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 3. 156. + + + Even as I have tried in many other occurrences, + which Cæsaraffirmed (ce que + dit César), that often, &c. + MONTAIGNE, 36. +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which + for "as to which" +

Which for "as to which." Hence which and "the + which" are loosely used adverbially for + "as to which." So in Latin, "quod" in "quod si." + Showers of blood, + The which how far off from the + mind of Bolingbroke + It is such crimson tempest should bedew, + &c. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 3. 45. + + + With unrestrained loose companions-- + Even such, they say, as stand in narrow lanes, + And beat our watch, and rob our passengers; + Which he, young, wanton, and + effeminate boy, + Takes on the point of honour, to support + So dissolute a crew. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 3. 10. + + + But God be thanked for prevention; + Which I in sufferance heartily + will rejoice. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 2. 159. + + +

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Which, anomalies of +

Which. It is hard to explain the following: + A mote will turn the balance + which Pyramus + which Thisbe is + the better. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. 1. 325. + unless which is used for the kindred + "whether."

+

In + My virtue or my plague, be it either + which, + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 7. 13. + there is perhaps a confusion between "be it either" and "be + it whichever of the two." Perhaps, however, "either" may be taken in + its original sense of "one of the two," so that "either which" is + "which-one-so-ever of the two."

+
+
+ PRONOUNS, RELATIVE AND INTERROGATIVE. Who + for whom +

Who for whom. The inflection of who is frequently neglected. + Who I myself struck + down. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 1. 123. + + + Who does the wolf love? The + lamb. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 1. 8. + Compare W. T. iv. 4. 66, v. 1. + 109.

+

Apparently it is not so common to omit the m + when the whom is governed by a preposition + whose contiguity demands the inflection: + There is a mystery with whom + relation + Durst never meddle. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iii. 3. + 201. + Compare especially, + Consider who the king your + father sends, + To whom he sends. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. 1. 2. + The interrogative is found without + the inflection even after a preposition: + C. Yield thee, thief. + Gui. To + who? + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 75 + ; <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 2. 52. + + With who? + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. 2. 99. + And in a dependent question: + The dead man's knell + Is there scarce asked for + who. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 3. 171. +

+

In the following, who is not the object of + the preposition: + This is a creature . . . might make proselytes + Of who she but bid + follow. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. 109. +

+
+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. +
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "So--as:" "as--as" +

--So as. Bearing in mind that as is simply a + contraction for "all-so" ("alse," "als," "as"), we shall not be + surprised at some interchanging of so and + as. +

+

We still retain "as . . . so": "As I had expected + so it happened," but seldom use "so . . . as," preferring "as . . . as;" except where so (as + in the above phrase) requires special emphasis. The Elizabethans + frequently used so before as. + + So well thy words become thee + as thy wounds. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 2. 43. + + + Look I so pale, Lord Dorset, + as the rest? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 1. 83. + + + And with a look so piteous in + purport + As if he had been loosed out of + hell. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 1. 82. + + + Thou art so full of fear + As one with treasure + laden. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> + + + Fair and fair and twice so + fairAs any shepherd may + be. + PEELE. + + + All so soon + as. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. 1. 140. +

+

This is not very common in Shakespeare. Nor is it common to find so for as where the + clause containing the second as is implied + but not expressed. + Make us partakers of a little gain, + That now our loss might be ten times + so much. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 53. +

+

If the relatival as precedes, so, not as, must + follow as the demonstrative. The exception below is explicable as + being a repetition of a previous as used + demonstratively: + As little joy, my lord, as you suppose + You should enjoy, were you this country's king, + As little joy may you suppose in + me + That I enjoy. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 153. + "That" is the relative.

+

Ben Jonson (p. 789) writes as follows on so + and as: "When the comparison is in quantity, + then so goeth before and as followeth. + Men wist in thilk time noneSo + fair a wight as she was one. + GOWER, lib. 1. + But if the comparison be in quality, then it is contrary. + For, as the fish, if it be + dry,Mote, in default of water dye:Right + so without air or live,No + man ne beast might thrive. + GOWER. + "

+

So as is frequently used for so that. (See 109.)

+

This construction is generally found with the past and future + indicative, but we sometimes find "so as he + may see," for "so that he may see." "So as" is followed by the subjunctive in + And lead these testy rivals so + astray + As one come + not within another's way. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 359. +

+

Compare the use of w(s with the + subjunctive in Greek. There is no more reason for saying, "I come + so that (i.e. in which way) I may see," + than for saying, "I come so as (i.e. in + which way) I may see." We sometimes find so as + that for so as in this sense.

+

The so is omitted after as in the adjurations + As ever thou wilt deserve well + at my hands, (so) help me to a + candle, + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. 86. + where as means "in which degree," and + so "in that degree." Hence as approximates to "if."

+

It would seem that "as . . . so" are both to + be implied from the previous verse in + Had you been as wise as bold, + (As) young in limbs, + (so) in judgment + old. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 7. 71. +

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "So--as:" "as--as" +

As . . . as. The first As is sometimes + omitted: + A mighty and a fearful head they are + As ever offered foul play in a + state. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 168. + + + He pants and looks (as) pale + as if a bear were at his + heels. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 323 + ; <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> v. 1. + 289.

+

In the expression "old as I am," &c. we + almost always omit the first as. Shakespeare + often inserts it: + As near the dawning, provost, + as it is. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 2. 97. + + + But I believe, as cold a night + as 'tis, he could wish + himself in + Thames up to the neck. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 1. 118. +

+

The expression is elliptical: "(be it) as + cold as it is."

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "That--that;" "that . . . (as) to;" "such--which" +

That . . . that, that . . . (as) to. + That is still used provincially for such and so: e.g. + "He is that foolish that he understands nothing." So + From me whose love was of that + dignity + That it went hand in hand even + with the vow + I made to her in marriage. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. 48. +

+

That is more precise than "of that kind" or + "such."

+

That, meaning "such," is used before the + infinitive where we use the less emphatic "the." + Had you that craft to reave + her + Of what should stead her most? + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 86. +

+

So T. N. i. 1. 33; Rich. + III. i. 4. 257; and + Macbeth, iv. 3. 374: There cannot be That + vulture in you to devour so many.

+

This omission of "as" after that meaning + "so," is illustrated by the omission of "as" after "so" (281).

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "That--that;" "that . . . (as) to;" "such--which" +

Such which. Such (in Early English, "swulc," + "suilc," "suilch," "sich") was by derivation the natural antecedent + to which; such meaningHence "such-like" (Temp. + iii. 3. 59) is a pleonasm. "so-like," + "so-in-kind;" which meaning "what-like," + "what-in-kind?" Hence-- + Such sin + For which the pardoner himself is + in. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 2. 111. + + + There rooted between them such + an affection which cannot + choose but branch now. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 1. 26. + So W. T. iv. 4. 783; + Coriol. iii. 2. 105.

+

Compare + Duty so great + which wit + so poor + as mine + May make seem bare. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 26. +

+

Similarly which is irregularly used after + "too:" + And salt too little + which may season give + To her foul-tainted flesh. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. 144. +

+

Whom follows such in + Such I will have + whom I am sure he knows + not. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 6. 24. +

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "Such--that;" "such--where" +

Such that; so . . . that (rel.); such . . . where. Hence such is used with other relatival words: + Such allowed infirmities + that honesty + Is never free of. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 263. + + + To such a man + That is no flaming + tell-tale. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 116. + + + For who so firm + that cannot be + seduced. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 316. + + + His mother was a witch, and one + so strong + That could control the + moon. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. 270 + ; <title><abbr>ib.</abbr> + 315 + + But no perfection is so + absolute + That some impunity doth not + pollute. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> + + + Who's so gross + That seeth not this palpable + device? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 6. 11. + + + Such things were + That were most precious to + me. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 3. 222. + + + For no man well of such a salve + can speak + That heals the wound and cures not + the disgrace. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 34. + + Coriol. iii. 2. 55; T. G. of + V. iv. 4. 70; A. W. i. + 3. 221; Lear, ii. 2. 127; + Othello, iii. 3. 417.

+

Hence it seems probable that that is the + relative, having for its antecedent the previous + sentence, in the following passages from Spenser:-- + Whose loftie trees yclad with summer's prideDid + spred so broad + that heaven's light did + hide. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 1. + 7. + + + (He) Shook him so hard + that forced him to speak. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 42. + Similarly + And the search so slow + Which could not trace + them. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 1. 65. +

+

The licence in the use of these words is illustrated by-- + In me thou seest the twilight of + such day + As, after sunset, fadeth in the + west, + Which by and by black night doth + take away. + In me thou seest the glowing of + such fire + That on the ashes of his youth + doth lie + As on the death-bed. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 73. + In the first case such as is used, + because which follows; in the second, such that, because as follows. So Hamlet, iii. 4. + 41-46: Such an act + that . . . . such a deed as.

+

+ Such, so, where: + + Soch a schoole + where the Latin tonge were + properly andperfitlie spoken. + ASCH. 45. + + + + In no place so unsanctified + Where such as thou mayest find + him. + + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 2. 81. + + + + So narrow + where one but goes + abreast. + + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iii. 3. + 155. + +

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "That--as;" "so . . . (as)" +

That as. We now use only such with as, and only that + with which. Since, however, such was frequently used with which, naturally that was also used with as (in which way) used for which. Thus as approaches the + meaning of a relative pronoun. + I have not from your eyes that + gentleness + As I was wont to have. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 33. + + + Under these hard conditions + as this timeIs like to lay + upon us. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 174. + + + Those arts they have + as I could put into + them. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 338. + + + Methinks the realms of England, France, and + Ireland + Bear that proportion to my flesh + and blood + As did the fatal brand Althea + burned + Unto the prince's heart at Calydon. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 1. 233. + + + With that ceremonious affection + as you were wont. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. 63. +

+

So after this: + + I beseech you do me this + courteous office as to know what + my + offence is. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 278. +

+

Similarly + With hate in those where I + expect most love. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 1. 33. +

+

Either (1) the nominative is omitted (see 399), or (2) as is put for who, + the relative to an implied antecedent, in: + Two goodly sons, + And, which was strange, the one so like the other + As could not be distinguish'd but + by names. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. 1. 52. + + i.e. (1) "so like that (they) could not be," + as being used for that (see 109); or (2) "the one so like the other," + &c. is loosely used for "the two so like each other as could not be distinguished."

+

Similarly as is used as a relative after an + antecedent implied, but not expressed, by so + with an adjective: + I cannot but be sad, so heavy-sad + As . . . makes me + faint. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 31. + + i.e. "I feel such sadness as."

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "That--as;" "so . . . (as)" +

So (as). Under the Relative we have seen that + sometimes the antecedent, sometimes the relative, is omitted, + without injury to the sense. Similarly in relatival constructions, + e.g. so . . . as, so . . . that, &c. one + of the two can be omitted.

+

The as is sometimes omitted: + I wonder he is so fond + (as) To trust the mockery of unjust slumbers. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 3. 26. + + + So fond + [i.e. foolish] (as) to come + abroad. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 3. 10. + + + No woman's heart + So big (as) to hold so much. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. 99. + + + Shall I so much dishonour my + fair stars + (as) On equal terms to give him chastisement? + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 21. + + R. and J. ii. 3. 91; Macbeth, ii. 3. 55; Rich. II. iii. 3. + 12.

+

As or who is omitted + in: + And while it is so, none so dry + or thirsty + Will deign to sip or touch one drop of it. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> v. 2. 144. + + i.e. "None is so thirsty (who) will deign" + where we should say "as to deign." Less probably, "none (be he how) + so (ever) dry."

+

So and as are both + omitted in: + Be not (so) fond + (As) To think that Cæsar bears + such rebel blood. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. 40. +

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "So--(that);" "(so)--that" +

So (that). The that is sometimes omitted. + I am so much a fool (that) it + would be my disgrace. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 2. 27. +

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. "So--(that);" "(so)--that" +

(So) that. So before that is very frequently omitted: + Ross. The victory fell on us. + Dunc. Great happiness! + Ross. (So) + that now Sueno, the Norway's + king, craves composition. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 2. 59. + Compare Macb. i. 7. 8, ii. 2. 7, + ii. 2. 24; J. C. i. 1. 50.

+

In all these omissions the missing word can be so easily supplied + from its correspondent that the desire of brevity is a sufficient + explanation of the omission. + A sheet of paper + Writ o' both sides the leaf, margent and all, + That he was fain to seal on + Cupid's name. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 9. +

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. That for + "because," "when," &c. +

That, for because, when. Since that represents different cases of the + relative, it may mean "in that," "for that," "because" ("quod"), "or at which time" ("quum").

+

In, or for that: + + Unsafe the while that we must + lave our honours, &c. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 2. 32. + + + O, spirit of love! How quick and fresh art thou + That (in that), . . . nought + enters there but, &c. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. 10. + + + Like silly beggars + Who sitting in the stocks refuge their shame, + That (because) many have and + others must sit there, + And in this thought they find a kind of ease. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 5. 27. + +

+

At which time; when: + + In the day that thou eatest + thereof. + <title><abbr>Gen.</abbr> ii. + 17. + + + Now it is the time of night + That the graves all gaping + wide, + Every one lets forth his sprite. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. 1. 387. + + + So wept Duessa until + eventyde,That shynyng lamps + in Jove's high course were lit. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 5. + 19. + + + Is not this the day + That Hermia should give answer of + her choice? + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iv. 1. 133. + + + So, till the judgment that + yourself arise, + You live in this and dwell in lovers' eyes. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 55. + Compare "Then that," apparently "then + when." (2 Hen. IV. + iv. 1. 117.)

+

These uses of that are now superseded by the + old interrogatives why and when, just as, even in Shakespeare's time, + many of the uses of that had been + transferred to the interrogatives who and + which. + + Albeit I will confess thy father's wealth + Was the first motive that I wooed + thee, Anne. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> iii. 4. 14. + i. e. "for which, or why, I wooed thee."

+

The use of that for when is still not uncommon, especially in the phrase "now + that I know," &c. It is omitted + after "now" in + But now (that) I am return'd, + and that war thoughts + Have left their places vacant, in their rooms + Come thronging soft and delicate desires. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 1. 303. + So Rich. III. i. 2. 170; M. N. D. iv. 1. 67, 109.

+

That = "in which" in + Sweet Hero, now thy image doth appear + In the sweet semblance that I + loved it first. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. 1. 260. +

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. That omitted, then + inserted +

That omitted and then inserted. The purely conjunctional use of that is illustrated by the Elizabethan habit + of omitting it at the beginning of a sentence, where the + construction is obvious, and then inserting it to connect a more + distant clause with the conjunction on which the clause depends. In + most cases the subjects of the clauses are different. + Though my soul be guilty and that + I think, &c. + B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s + Rev.</abbr> iii. 2. + + + Were it not thy sour leisure gave sweet leave, + And that thou + teachest. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 39. + + + If this law + Of nature be corrupted through affection, + And that great minds, of partial + indulgence + To their benumbed wills, resist the same. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> ii. 2. 179. +

+

This may explain (without reference to "but that," 122): + If frosts and fasts, hard lodging and thin weeds + Nip not the gaudy blossoms of your love, + But that it bear this + trial. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 813. +

+

For "if that," see 287. + Think I am dead, and that even + here thou takest, + As from my death-bed, my last living leave. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 1. 38. +

+

So T. N. v. 1. 126; W. + T. i. 2. 84; A. and C. + iii. 4. 31; P. of T. i. Gower, + 11. + I love and hate her, for she's fair and royal, + And that she hath all worthy parts + more exquisite. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 5. 71. + i.e. "for that" or "because." + She says I am not fair, that I + lack manners; + She calls me proud, and that she + could not love me. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. 2. 16. +

+

In the above example the that depends upon a + verb of speech implied in "calls." This construction is still more + remarkable in-- + But here's a villain that would face me down + He met me on the mart, and that I + beat him. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iii. 1. 7. +

+

Compare the French use of "que" instead of repeating "si," "quand," + &c.

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. That, "whatsoever + that" +

Whatsoever that. In the following there is probably an ellipsis: + This and what needful else + (there be) + That calls upon us. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 8. 72. + + + Till whatsoever star + (it be) + that guides my moving + Points on me graciously with fair aspect. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 26. + + + As if that whatsoever god + (it be) + who leads him + Were slily crept into his human powers. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 1. 235. +

+

In the latter, that is probably the + demonstrative. It might, however, be the conjunctional that. See "if that," + 287.

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. That, a + conjunctional affix +

That as a conjunctional affix. Just as so and + as are affixed to who (whoso), when (whenso), where (whereas, whereso), in order to give a + relative meaning to words that were originally interrogative, in the + same way that was frequently + affixed.St. Mark iii. 35. Where our Version has "Whosoever shall do the will of my Father," + Wickliffe has "Who that doth." + + When that the poor have + cried. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. 96 + ; <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 398. + + Why that. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. 34. + + + You may imagine him upon Blackheath, + Where that his lords desire him to + have borne + His bruised helmet and his bended sword + Before him through the city. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. Prologue, + 17. + So A. Y. L. ii. 7. 75; iv. 3. + 117. This, with the above, explains + Edmund. When by no means he + could. + Gloucester. Pursue him, ho! go + after. By no means what? + Edmund. Persuade me to the murder + of your lordship, + But that I told him, + &c. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 1. 47. +

+

Gradually, as the interrogatives were recognized as relatives, the + force of that, so, as, in "when that," "when so," + "when as," seems to have tended to make the + relative more general and indefinite; "who so" being now nearly (and + once quite) as indefinite as "whosoever." The "ever" was added when + the "so" had begun to lose its force. In this sense, by analogy, that was attached to other words, such as + "if," "though," "why," &c. + If that the youth of my new + interest here + Have power to bid you welcome. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 224. + Compare + If that rebellion + Came like itself, in base and abject routs. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 1. 32 + ; <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. 324, v. 1. + 375. So Lear, v. 3. 262; Rich. III. ii. 2. 7.

+

The fuller form is found, CHAUC. + Pard. Tale, 375: "If + so were that I might;" and Lodge writes, + "If so I mourn." Similarly, + If so be thou darest. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 14. 98. +

+

Compare: + While that. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. 46. + + + Though that. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 144 + ; <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 219; + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 3. 48. + + Lest that. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. 142 + ; <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 384. + + Whether that. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 1. 28. + + + "So as that," + frequently found. + + Since that. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. 106 + ; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 3. + 202. "How that" is also frequent. + We also find that frequently affixed to + prepositions for the purpose of giving them a conjunctival meaning: + "For that" (Macb. + iv. 3. 185); "in that;" "after that," &c.

+

The Folio has + Your vertue is my priuiledge: for + that + It is not night when I doe see your face. + Therefore I thinke I am not in the night. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 220. + The Globe omits the full stop after "face," making "for that" + (because) answer to "therefore." Others remove the stop after + "privilege" and place it after "for that."

+

Hence we find "but that" where we should + certainly omit that + + The breath no sooner left his father's body + But that his wildness, mortified + in him, + Seem'd to die too. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 1. 26. +

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. That in 287, + origin of +

That, origin of. Is that, when used as above, + demonstrative or relative? The passage quoted above from + Chaucer,Compare "If so be that." "If so were that," + renders it probable that a similar ellipsis must be supplied with + the other conjunctions: "Though (it be) that," "Since (it + is) that," &c. With prepositions the + case is different, e.g. "for that," "in that," + "after that." For this use of that can be traced to A.-S., where we find + "for pam pe," i.e. "for this purpose that," "after pam pe," &c. Here "pam" is more emphatic + than "pe," and evidently gave rise to the English that. But "pam" was the A.-S. demonstrative. It follows + that the that is (by derivative use, at all + events) demonstrative in "for that," or, + perhaps we should say, stands as an abridgment for "that (demonst.) that + (rel.)." In fact, we can trace the A.-S. "after pam pe" to the E. E. "after that + that," and so to the later "after that." + Hence we must explain + The rather + For that I saw the tyrant's power + afoot. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. 185. + as "for that (that), i.e. for that, + because, I saw." It would be wrong, however, to say that that in "since that" + is, by derivative use, demonstrative. On the contrary, "since" in + itself (sip-pan) contains the demonstrative, and "since that" corresponds to "sip-pan pat" where that (pat) + is relative. And similarly "though that" + corresponds to the A.-S. "peah pe," where that (pe) is the relative. The that in "after that," + "before that," invites comparison with + the "quam" in "postquam" and "antequam," though in the Latin it is + the antecedent, not the relative, that is suppressed. The tendency + of the relative to assume a conjunctional meaning is illustrated by + the post-classical phrase, "dico quod (or + quia) verum est," in the place of the + classical "dico id verum esse." Many of the above Elizabethan + phrases, which are now disused, may be illustrated from French: "Since that," "puisque;" "though that," "quoi que;" "before + that," "avant que," &c. Instead of "for that," we find in French the full form, "par ce que," + i.e. "by that + (dem.) that (rel.)." It is probable that + Chaucer and Mandeville, if not earlier writers, were influenced in + their use of the conjunctional that by + French usage. Even in the phrase "I say that + it is true," that may be explained as having + a relatival force (like o(/ti, + "quod," and the French "que"), meaning, "I say in + what way, how that, it is true." In the phrase, "I come that (in the way in + which; 'ut,' w(s, 'afin + que') I may see," the relatival force of that is still more evident.

+
+
+ RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. As, a + conjunctional affix +

As is used in the same way as a conjunctional affix. Thus "while as:" + Pirates . . . still revelling like lords till all be + goneWhile as the silly owner + of the goodsWeeps over them. + <title><abbr>2 Hen VI.</abbr> i. 1. + 225. +

+

"When as:" + When as the enemy hath been ten to + one. + <title><abbr>3 Hen VI.</abbr> i. 2. + 75. + + + When as the noble Duke of York was + slain. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. + 46. + So Ib. v. 7. 34.

+

"Where as" is used by us metaphorically. But + Shakespeare has + Unto St. Alban's,Where as the + king and queen do mean to hawk. + <title><abbr>2 Hen VI.</abbr> i. 2. + 57. + + + They back retourned to the princely + Place,Whereas an errant + knight . . . they new arrived find. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 4. + 38. +

+

So "there as" is used in earlier English. + "There that" is also found in Chaucer in a local sense.

+

Of course the "so" in "whenso," "whereso" &c., is nearly the same in meaning, + just as it is the same in derivation, with the as in "whenas," &c.

+
+
+
+ VERBS, FORMS OF. +
+ TRANSITIVE, mostly formed from adjectives and nouns +

Verbs, Transitive (formation of). The termination en (the infinitive inflection) is sufficient to change an + English monosyllabic noun or adjective into a verb. Thus "heart" + becomes "hearten;" "light," "lighten;" "glad," "gladden," &c. The licence with which adjectives could be + converted into verbs is illustrated by + Eche that enhauncith hym schal be + lowid, and he that + mekithhymself shall be + highid. + WICKLIFFE, + <title><abbr>St. Luke</abbr> xiv. + 11. +

+

In the general destruction of inflections which prevailed during the + Elizabethan period, en was particularly + discarded. It was therefore dropped in the conversion of nouns and + adjectives into verbs, except in some cases where it was peculiarly + necessary to distinguish a noun or adjective from a verb. (So strong + was the discarding tendency that even the e + in "owen," "to possess," was dropped, and Shakespeare continually + uses "owe" for "owen" or "own"Compare "The gates are ope," Coriol. i. 4. + 48. (T. N. i. 5. + 329; Rich. II. iv. 1. 185). + The <*> has now been restored.) But though the infinitive + inflection was generally dropped, the converting power was retained, + undiminished by the absence of the condition. Hence it may be said + that any noun or adjective could be converted into a verb by the + Elizabethan authors, generally in an active signification, as-- + Which happies (makes happy) + those that pay the willing lover. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 11. + + + Time will unfair (deface) that + (which) fairly doth excel. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 5. +

+

So:

+

Balm'd (healed).--Lear, + iii. 6. 105.

+

+ Barn.-- + + + Barns a harvest. + + + + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> + + + +

+

Bench (sit).--Lear, iii. + 6. 40.

+

Bold (embolden).-- + Not bolds the king. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 1. 26. +

+

Brain. + + Such stuff as madmen + Tongue and + brain not. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. 147. + + i.e. "such stuff as madmen use their tongues + in, but not their brains."

+

Child.--"Childing + autumn."--M. N. D. ii. 1. 112: + i.e. "autumu producing fruits as it were + children."

+

+ Climate.-- + + + Climates (neut.) [lives] here. + + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. 170. + +

+

+ Cowarded.-- + + + That hath so cowarded and chased + your blood. + + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 2. 75. + + +

+

Coy (to be coy).-- + Nay, if he coy'd. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 1. 6. +

+

Disaster (make disastrous-looking).-- + The holes where eyes should + be which pitifully disaster the + cheeks. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 7. 18. +

+

+ False.-- + + Has falsed his faith. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 19. + 46. + +

+

+ Fame.-- + + + Fames his wit. + + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 84. + +

+

Fault.-- + + Cannot fault (neut.) + twice. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + Pref. + ; B. J. <title><abbr>Alch.</abbr> + iii. 1.

+

+ Feeble.-- + + + And feebling such as stand not in + their liking. + + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 199. + +

+

Fever (give a fever to).-- + The white hand of a lady fever + thee, + Shake thou to look on't. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 13. 138. +

+

+ Fond. + + + My master loves her truly, + And I, poor monster, fond as much + on him. + + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 2. 35. + +

+

Fool (stultify). + Why, that's the way + To fool their + preparations. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 2. 225. +

+

This explains + Why old men fool and children + calculate. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 65. +

+

Foot.--"Foots" + (kicks).--Cymb. iii. 5. 148. On + the other hand, in "A power already footed" + (Lear, iii. 2. 14), it means "set on + foot;" and in "the traitors late footed in + the kingdom" (Ib. iii. 7. 45), it means + "that have obtained a footing."

+

Force (to urge forcibly).-- + Why force you this? + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 2. 51. +

+

Also (to attach force to, regard): + But ah! who ever shunn'd by precedent + The destin'd ills she must herself assay, + Or forced examples 'gainst her own + content, + To put the by-past perils in her way? + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 157. + + i.e. "whoever regarded examples." So L. L. L. v. 2. 441.

+

+ Furnace.-- + + + Furnaces sighs. + + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. 66. + +

+

+ Gentle.-- + + + This day shall gentle his + condition. + + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 63. + +

+

+ God.-- + + + He godded me. + + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 3. 11. + +

+

+ Honest.-- + + Honests (honours) a + lodging. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sil. Wom.</abbr> + i. 1. + +

+

Inherit (make an inheritor). + That can inherit us + So much as of a thought of ill in him. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 85. +

+

Knee (kneel).-- + Knee the way. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 1. 5. +

+

Lesson (teach).-- + Lesson me. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr>ii. 7. 5 + ; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 4. + 246.

+

Linger (make to linger). + Life + Which false hope lingers in + extremity. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 72 + ; <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 4. +

+

Mad.-- + Mads (makes angry). + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 5. 61. +

+

Mellow (ripen, trans.).--T. + N. i. 3. 43.

+

Mist (cover with mist).-- + If that her breath will mist + or stain the + stone. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 262. +

+

Malice.-- + Malices (bears malice to). + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> +

+

Pale (make pale).-- + And 'gins to pale his + uneffectual fire. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. 90. +

+

Panging (paining). + 'Tis a sufferance panging + As soul and body's severing. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 3. 15. +

+

Path (walk).-- + For if thou path (neuter), thy + native semblance + on. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 83. +

+

Plain (make plain).-- + What's dumb in show I'll plain + in speech. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iii. Gower, + 14. +

+

Property (treat as a tool).-- + They have here propertied + me. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. 100 + ; <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 2. 79.

+

Rag'd (enraged).--There is no corruption + (though the passage is marked as corrupt in the Globe) in + For young colts being rag'd do + rage the more. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 70. +

+

Safe.-- + And that which most with you should safe my going, + Fulvia is dead. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 55. + + i.e. "make my departure unsuspected by you + of dangerous consequences."

+

Scale (weigh, put in the scale).-- + Scaling his present bearing + with + his past. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 257. +

+

Stage (exhibit).-- + I do not like to stage me to + their eyes. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. 1. 69. +

+

Stock (put in the stocks).-- + Stocking his + messenger. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. 139. +

+

Stream (unfurl).-- + Streaming the + ensign. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 94. +

+

Toil (give labour to).--Probably in + Why this same toil and most observant watch + So nightly toils the subject of + the land. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 72. +

+

So + toil'd, passive. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 96. +

+

Tongue.-- + How might she tongue + me? + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 4. 28. + + i.e. "speak of, or accuse, me." "Tongue" + means "speak" in + Such stuff as madmen + + Tongue, and brain not. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. 147. + +

+

Trifle.-- + Trifles (renders trifling) + former knowing. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> ii. 4. 4. +

+

Undeaf.-- + My death's sad tale may yet + undeaf his ear. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 6. +

+

Verse (expressing in verse).-- + Versing love. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 67. +

+

Violent (act violently).-- + And violenteth in a sense as + strong. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iv. 4. 4. +

+

Wage (pay: so E. E.).-- + He waged me. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. 40. +

+

Womb (enclose).-- + The close earth wombs or the + profound sea hides. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 501. +

+

Worthied (ennobled).-- + That worthied him. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. 128. +

+

The dropping of the prefix be was also a + common licence. We have recurred to "bewitch" and "belate," but Shakespeare + wrote-- + And witch the world with noble + horsemanship. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 1. 110. + + + Now spurs the lated traveller + apace. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 3. 6. + + + Disorder, that hath spoil'd us, + friend us now. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 5. 17. +

+
+
+ TRANSITIVE, formed from intransitive verbs +

Sometimes an intransitive verb is converted into a transitive + verb.

+

Cease.-- + Heaven cease this idle humour + in your honour! + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. 2. 13. + So Cymb. v. 5. 255.

+

Expire.--Time + expires a term. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. 4. 109. +

+

Fall.--An executioner + falls an axe. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 5 + , and probably (though fall may be the + subjunctive) in + Think on me, and fall thy + edgeless axe. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 3. 135. +

+

Peer.-- + Peers (causes to peer) his + chin. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> +

+

Perish.-- + Thy flinty heart . . . might + perish (destroy) + Margaret. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 100. +

+

Quail (make to quail).-- + But when he meant to quail and + shake + the orb. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 1. 85. +

+

Relish.-- + Relishes (makes acceptable) + his nimble notes to pleasing + ears. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> +

+

Remember (remind : so Fr.).-- + Every stride I take + Will but remember me what, + &c. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 269. +

+

Retire (so Fr.).-- + That he might have retired his + power + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 46. +

+

Shine.-- + God doth not shine honour upon all + men equally. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 45. +

+

Squint.-- + Squints the eye and makes the + harelip. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 4. 122. + + i.e. "makes the eye squint."

+

Fear. This word is not in point. It had the + signification of "frighten" in A.-S. and E. E. Hence, + Thou seest what's past: go fear + thy king withal. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 3. 226. + + + This aspect of mine hath fear'd + the valiant. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 1. 9. + So in Spenser, "Words fearen + babes."

+

The same remark applies to "learn," which meant "teach." + The red plague rid you + For learning me your + language. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 365. +

+
+
+ Advantages of this licence +

The licence in the formation of verbs arose partly from the unfixed + nature of the language, partly from the desire of brevity and force. + Had it continued, it would have added many useful and expressive + words to the language. In vigorous colloquy we still occasionally + use such expressions as-- + Grace me no grace, nor + uncle me no + uncles. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 3. 87. + + + Thank me no thankings, nor + proud me no + prouds. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> iii. 5. 153. +

+

As it is, we can occasionally use the termination -fy, as in "stultify," and sometimes the suffix -en or the prefix be-. But for the most part we are driven to a + periphrasis.

+
+
+ Transitive verbs rarely used intransitively +

Transitive verbs are rarely used intransitively. Eye (appear). + But, sir, forgive me + Since my becomings kill me, when they do not + + Eye well to you. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 97. +

+

Lack (to be needed).-- + And what so poor a man as Hamlet is + May do to express his love and friending to you, + God willing, shall not lack. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. 186. + So E. E.

+

Need (to be needed).-- + These ceremonies need not. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. in + &c.</abbr> iii. 2. +

+

This is perhaps a remnant of the ancient love for impersonal verbs. + Such verbs would be appropriate to express "need." Hence in Matt. xix. 20, Mark + x. 21, Wickliffe has "faileth to me" and "to thee," where the A. V. + has "what do I lack" and "thou lackest." Similarly, Milton (Areopagitica) uses "what wants there?" for "what is needed?" and this use still + exists in conversation. So often Shakespeare, e.g. + + There wanteth now our brother + Gloucester here. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 1. 43. + + Show (like our "look:" compare + German "schauen"). + Each substance of a grief hath twenty shadows + Which shows like grief + itself. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 15. +

+
+
+ PASSIVE, formation of +

Verbs Passive (formation of). Hence arose a curious use of passive + verbs, mostly found in the participle. Thus "famous'd for fights" (Sonn. 25) + means "made famous;" but in + Who, young and simple, would not be so + lover'd? + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> + + lover'd means "gifted with a lover." And + this is the general rule. A participle formed from an adjective + means "made (the adjective)," and derived from a noun means "endowed + with (the noun)." On the other hand, stranger'd below means, not "gifted with a stranger," but + "made a stranger." This use will be best illustrated by the + following examples:--

+

Childed (provided with children).-- + He childed as I + father'd. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 6. 117. +

+

Faith'd (believed).-- + Make thy words faith'd. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. + 72. +

+

Father'd (provided with a father). See above, + Lear, iii. 6. 117.

+

Feebled (enfeebled).--K. + J. v. 2. 146.

+

Fielded (encamped in the field).-- + Our fielded friends. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 4. 12. +

+

Grav'd (entomb'd).-- + Grav'd in the hollow + ground. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 2. 140. +

+

Guiled (deceitful).-- + A guiled shore. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 97. +

+

Compare: + Beguiled (i.e. made plausible) + With outward honesty, but yet defiled + With inward vice. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> +

+

Inhabited (made to inhabit).-- + O, knowledge ill-inhabited, + worse + than Jove in a thatch'd house. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 3. 10. +

+

King'd (ruled).-- + King'd of our fears, until our + fears, resolv'd, + Be by some certain king purged and deposed. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 371. + + i.e. "ruled by our fears."

+

Look'd (looking).-- + Lean-look'd + prophets. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 4. 11. +

+

Lorded (made a lord).-- + He being thus + lorded. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 97. +

+

Contrast this with "king'd" above, which means not "made a king," but + "ruled as by a king."

+

+ Meered. + + + When half to half the world opposed, + He being the meered + question. + + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 13. 10. + + +

+

The word "meered" is marked as corrupt by the Globe: but perhaps it + is the verb from the adj. "meere" or "mere," which in Elizabethan + English means "entire." Hence, "he being the entire question," i.e. "Antony, + being the sole cause of the battle, ought not to have fled."

+

Million'd.-- + The million'd accidents of + time. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 115. +

+

Mouthed.-- + Mouthed graves. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 77. +

+

Necessited.-- + I bade her, if her fortunes ever stood + + Necessited to help, that by this + token + I would relieve her. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 85. + + i.e. "made necessitous."

+

Nighted (benighted).-- + His nighted life. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 5. 13 + ; + Thy nighted colour. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 68 + : i.e. "thy night-like colour."

+

Paled.-- + Paled cheeks. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 28. +

+

Pensived.--Ib. 31.

+

Pined.-- + His pined cheek. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 5. +

+

Practised (plotted against).-- + The death-practised + duke. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 284. +

+

Servanted (made subservient).--Coriol. v. 2. 89.

+

Slow'd (retarded).-- + I would I knew not why it should be + slow'd. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> iv. 1. 16. +

+

Stranger'd (made a stranger).-- + Dower'd with our curse, and + + stranger'd with our + oath. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. 207. +

+

Toil'd.-- + I have been so toil'd. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. out + &c.</abbr> iii. 1. +

+

Traded.-- + Traded pilots. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> ii. 2. 64. +

+

Unlook'd (unlooked for).--Rich. III. i. 3. 214: compare look + (seek). Hen. V. iv. 7. 76.

+

Unsured (unassured).-- + Thy now unsured assurance to + the crown. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 471. +

+

Vouchsafed (?).-- + To your most pregnant and + vouchsafed ear. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 1. 190. + + i.e. capable of conceiving and graciously + bestowed.

+

Window'd (placed in a window). + Wouldest thou be window'd in + great Rome. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 14. 72. +

+

Woman'd (accompanied by a woman). + To have him see me + woman'd. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iii. 4. 195. +

+

Year'd.-- + Year'd but to thirty. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> i. + 1. + +

+

In many cases a participle seems preferred where an adjective would + be admissible, as "million'd." So in Tempest, + v. 1. 43, "the azured vault."

+
+
+ + Passive, use of, with verbs of motion, + &c. +

Verbs Passive. With some few intransitive verbs, mostly of motion, + both be and have are + still used. "He is gone," "he has gone." The is + expresses the present state, the has the + activity necessary to cause the present state. The is is evidently quite as justifiable as has (perhaps more so), but it has been found + more convenient to make a division of labour, and assign distinct + tasks to is and has. + Consequently is has been almost superseded + by has in all but the passive forms of + transitive verbs. In Shakespearian English, however, there is a much + more common use of is with intransitive + verbs. + My life is run his + compass. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 3. 25. + + + Whether he be + scaped. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 2. + + + Being sat. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> st. x. + + + Being deep + stept in age. + ASCH. 189. + + + An enter'd tide. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iii. 3. + 159. + + + I am arrived for fruitful + Lombardy. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. 1. 3. + + + Pucelle is entered into + Orleans. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 5. 36 + ; <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. 120. + + Five hundred horse . . . are + marched up. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 1. 186. + + + The king himself is rode to + view their battle. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 1. + + + His lordship is walk'd + forth. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 1. 3. + + + The noble Brutus is + ascended. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. 11. + + + You now are mounted + Where powers are your retainers. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 4. 112. + + + I am descended of a gentler + blood. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 4. 8. + + + Through his lips do throng + Weak words, so thick come + (particip.) in his poor heart's aid. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 1784. + Compare our "welcome." + How now, Sir Proteus, are you + crept before us? + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 18. + So Rich. III. i. 2. 259. + Prince John is this morning + secretly stolen away. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 2. 63. + + This idiom is common with words of "happening:" + And bring us word . . . how everything is + chanced. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 4. 32 + ; <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 1. + 87. + + Things since then + befallen. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 106. + + + Of every one these happen'd + accidents. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. 249. + + + Sad stories chanced in the days + of old. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 2. 83. + Hence a participial use like "departed" in + The treachery of the two fled + hence. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. 195. +

+

In some verbs that are both transitive and intransitive this idiom is + natural: + You were used to + say. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 1. 3. +

+

Perhaps this is sometimes a French idiom. Thus, "I am not purposed" (MONTAIGNE, 38), is a translation of "je ne + suis pas délibéré."

+

This constant use of "be" with participles of verbs of motion may + perhaps explain, by analogy, the curious use of "being" with the + present participle in + To whom being + going. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. 63. +

+

As above mentioned, the tendency to invent new active verbs increased + the number of passive to the diminution of neuter verbs: + Poor knave, thou art + overwatch'd. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 3. 241. + + + Be wreak'd + (i.e. avenged) on + him. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> + So, N. P. 194.

+

"Possess" was sometimes used for to "put in possession," as in "Possess us, possess + us" (T. N. ii. 3. 149): i.e. "inform us." So M. of V. iv. 1. + 35. Hence the play on the word. + Deposing thee before thou wert possess'd (of the throne), + Which art possessed (with a + spirit of infatuation) to destroy + thyself. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 107-8 + ; <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. 65. + We still say a man "is well read." But in Macb. + i. 4. 9, there is-- As one that + had been studied in his death. + + For Clarence is + well-spoken. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 348. + + + I am declined into the vale of + years. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iii. 3. 265. + + + How comes it, Michael, you are + thus forgot? + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 3. + 188. + + i.e. "you have forgotten yourself." + If I had been + remembered. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 4. 22. +

+

We still say "well-behaved," but not + How have I been + behaved. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. 2. 108. + + It was perhaps already considered a vulgarity, for + Dogberry says (M. Ado, iv. 2. 1): Is our whole dissembly appear'd? and in a prose scene + (Coriol. iv. 3. 9)-- Your favour is well appear'd (fol.) by your tongue.

+

Perhaps, however, appear was sometimes used + as an active verb. See Cymb. iv. 2. 47, + iii. 4. 148, quoted in 296.

+
+
+ Reflexive +

Verbs Reflexive. The predilection for transitive verbs was perhaps + one among other causes why many verbs which are now used + intransitively, were used by Shakespeare reflexively. Many of these + were derived from the French. + Advise you. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. 102. + + + Where then, alas! may I complain + myself? + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 2. 42. + + + Endeavour thyself to + sleep. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. 104. + + + I do repent me. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 3. + 52. + + + Repose you. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 3. + 161. + + + He . . . retired + himself. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 2. 96 + ; <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. 30, + which is in accordance with the original meaning of the word.

+

It has been shown above that "fear" is used transitively for + "frighten." Hence, perhaps, as in Greek fobou=mai, + + I fear me. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 1. 150. +

+

Appear is perhaps used reflexively in + No, no; we will hold it as a dream till it + appear itself. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 2. 22. + + + If you could wear a mind + Dark as your fortune is, and but disguise + That which to appear itself must + not yet be. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 4. 148. + + i.e. "that which, as regards showing itself, + must not yet have any existence." Though these passages might be + perhaps explained without the reflexive use of appear, yet this interpretation is made more probable by + Your favour is well + appear'd. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 3. 9. +

+
+
+ Impersonal +

Verbs Impersonal. An abundance of Impersonal verbs + is a mark of an early stage in a language, denoting that a + speaker has not yet arrived so far in development as to trace his + own actions and feelings to his own agency. There are many more + impersonal verbs in Early English than in Elizabethan, and many more + in Elizabethan than in modern English. Thus-- + It yearns me not. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 26. + + + It would + pity any living eye. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 6. + 43. + Comp. 2 Maccabees iii. 21: "It would + have pitied a man." + It dislikes me. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 3. 49. + So "it likes me," "meseems," "methinks," + &c. + Which likes me. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 77. + And therefore like is probably (not + merely by derivation, but consciously used as) impersonal in + So like you, sir. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. 59. +

+

Want is probably not impersonal but + intransitive, "is wanting," in + There wants no diligence in + seeking him?See 293. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 20. +

+

The singular verb is quite Shakespearian in + Though bride and bridegroom wants (are wanting) + For to supply the places at the table. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iii. 2. 248. + So in + Sufficeth my reasons are both good + and weighty. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 1. + 252. + + + Sufficeth I am come to keep my + word. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 2. + 108. + the comma after "sufficeth" is superfluous; "that I am come + to keep my word sufficeth."

+

In + And so betide to me + As well I tender you and all of yours, + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 4. 71. + + betide may be used impersonally. But perhaps + so is loosely used as a demonstrative + for "such fortune," in the same way in which as (280) assumes the force of a relative. If betide be treated as impersonal, befal in "fair befal + you" may be similarly treated, and in that case "fair" is an adverb. + But see (5). The supposition that "betide" is impersonal and "fair" + an adverb is confirmed by "Well be (it) with + you, gentlemen."--Hamlet, ii. 2. 398.

+

The impersonal needs (which must be + distinguished from the adverbial genitive needs) often drops the s; partly, + perhaps, because of the constant use of the noun need. It is often found with "what," where it is sometimes + hard to say whether "what" is an adverb and need a verb, or "what" an adjective and need a noun. + What need the bridge much + broader than the flood? + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 1. 318. + either "why need the bridge (be) + broader?" or "what need is there (that) the + bridge (be) broader?"

+

Comp. the old use of "thinketh" (seemeth): + Where it thinks best unto your + royal self. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 63. + The Folio has thinkst; and perhaps + this is the true reading, there being a confusion between "it thinks" and "thinkest thou." Compare "thinkst + thee" in + Doth it not, thinkst thee, + stand me now upon? + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 63. +

+

The impersonal and personal uses of think + were often confused. Chapman (Walker) has "methink." S seems to have been + added to assimilate the termination to that of "methinks" in + "methoughts" (W. T. + i. 2. 154; Rich. III. i. 4. + 9).

+

It is not easy, perhaps not possible, to determine whether, in the + phrase "so please your highness," please is used impersonally or not; for on + the one hand we find, "So please him come," + (J. C. iii. 1. 140); and on the other, + If they please. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. 142. + + + I do repent: but Heaven hath + pleased it so. + <abbr>Ham.</abbr> iii. 4. 173. +

+
+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. +
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Be, subjunctive and + quasi-subjunctive +

Be, Beest, &c., was used in A.-S. (beon) generally in a future + sense. Hence, since the future and subjunctive are closely connected + in meaning, be assumed an exclusively + subjunctive use; and this was so common, that we not merely find "if + it be" (which might represent the proper + inflected subjunctive of be), but also "if + thou beest," where the indicative is used + subjunctively. + If, after three days' space, thou here + beest found. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 295. + + + Beest thou sad or merry, + The violence of either thee becomes. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 5. 59. + And (Mätzner, vol. i. p. 367), bee, beest, + bee, pl. bee, is stated by Wallis + to be the regular form of the subjunctive. Hence, from the mere + force of association, be is often used + (after though, if, and other words that + often take the subjunctive) without having the full force of the + subjunctive. Indeed any other verb placed in the same context would + be used in the indicative. Thus: + Though Page be a secure (careless) fool, and stands so firmly on + his wife's frailty. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> ii. 1. 242. + + + If Hamlet from himself be + ta'en away + And, when he's not himself, does + wrong Laertes. + <abbr>Ham.</abbr> v. 2. 245. + + + If he be a whoremonger and comes before him, + He were as good go a mile on his errand. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. 2. 38. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Be in questions and + dependent sentences +

Be in questions and dependent sentences.

+

So, as a rule, it will be found that be is + used with some notion of doubt, question, thought, &c.; for + instance, (a) in questions, and (b) after verbs of thinking.

+

(a) + Be my horses ready? + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 5. 36. + + + Be the players + ready? + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 111. +

+

This is especially frequent in questions of appeal: + Where be his + quiddities? + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. 107. + + + Where be thy + brothers? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 92. + + + Where be the bending knees that + flatter'd thee? Where be the + thronging troops that follow'd thee? + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 4. + 95-6. +

+

And in questions implying doubt, e.g. "where + can they be?" + Where be these bloody + thieves? + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> v. 1. 64. +

+

Partly, perhaps, by attraction to the previous be, partly owing to the preceding where, though not used interrogatively, we have + Truths would be tales, + Where now half-tales be + truths. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 2. 137. +

+

(b) + I think it + be, sir; I deny it + not. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 379. + + + I think this Talbot + be a fiend of + hell. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 46. + + + I think he + be transformed into a + beast. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. 1. + + + I think it be no other but even + so. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 108. + So 1 Hen. IV. ii. 1. 12; T. G. of V. ii. 3. 6.

+

Be expresses more doubt than is after a verb of thinking. In the + following, the Prince thinks it certain that + it is past midnight, the Sheriff thinks it may + passibly be two o'clock: + Prince. I think it is good morrow, is it not? + + Sheriff. Indeed, my lord, I + think it be two + o'clock. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. 573. +

+

Very significant is this difference in the speech of the doubtful + Othello-- + I think my wife + be honest, and + think she + is not, + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iii. 3. 384. + where the is is emphatic and the line + contains the extra dramatic syllable. Be is + similarly used by a jealous husband after "hope:" + Ford. Well, I + hope it + be not so. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> ii. 1. 113. + where the hope is mixed with a great deal of doubt. + I kissed it (the bracelet): + I hope it be not gone to tell my lord + That I kiss aught but he, + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. 153. + where, though the latter part is of course fanciful, there is + a real fear that the bracelet may be lost.

+

Also, in a dependent sentence like the following: + Prove true + That I, dear brother, be now + ta'en for you. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 410. +

+

Be follows "when," as "where" above, + especially where when alludes to a future + possibility. + Haply a woman's voice may do some good + + When articles too nicely urged + be stood on. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. 93. +

+

In + Alas, our frailty is the cause, not we, + For such as we are made, of such we be, + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 2. 33. + it can scarcely be asserted that "for" is "for that" or + "because." It is more probable that the scene originally ended + there, and that Shakespeare used be in order + to get the rhyme, which so often terminates a scene.

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Be in the plural and for + euphony +

Be is much more common with the plural than the singular. Probably + only this fact, and euphony, can account for + When blood is nipp'd and ways + be foul. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 926. +

+

In + When he sees reason of fears, as we do, his fears out + of + doubt be of the same relish as + ours, + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 1. 113. + the be may partly be explained as not + stating an independent fact, but a future event, dependent on the + clause "when," &c. Partly, perhaps, "out of doubt" is treated + like "there is no doubt that," and be + follows in a kind of dependent clause.

+

Be is also used to refer to a number of + persons, considered not individually, but as a kind or class. + O, there be players that I + have seen play, and heard others + praise, and that highly, that, &c. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 32 + ; <title><abbr>ib.</abbr> + 44. + + There be some sports are + painful. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. 1. 1. +

+

But it cannot be denied that the desire of euphony or variety seems + sometimes the only reason for the use of be + or are. + + Where is thy husband now? + Where be thy brothers? + Where are thy + children? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 92. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Were, subjunctive use + of +

Were. What has been said above of be applies + to were, that it is often used as the + subjunctive where any other verb would not be so used, + and indeed where the subjunctive is unnecessary or wrong, after + "if," "though," &c., and in dependent sentences.

+

In early authors there seems to have been a tendency to use should for shall, + and were for be + after "that" in subordinate sentences: "Go we fast that we were there." "Let us pray that he would." "My will is that it were so." In these sentences a wish is + implied, and were, perhaps, indicates the + desire that the wish should be fulfilled, not hereafter, but at + once, as a thing of the past. + I am a rogue, if I were not at + half-sword with a dozen of them + two hours together. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. 182. + + + If there were anything in thy + pocket but tavern reckonings, + I am a villain. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 3. 180. + + + What if we do omit + This reprobate till he were well + inclined? + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 3. 78. +

+

In some of these passages there may be traced, perhaps, a change of + thought: "I am a rogue (that is, I should be), if it were true that I was not," &c. "What if + we omit (what if we were to omit) this reprobate till he were well inclined?" + Duchess. I pray thee, pretty + York, who told thee this? + + York. Grandam, his nurse. + + Duchess. His nurse! Why, she was + dead ere thou wert born. + + York. If 'twere not she, I cannot tell who told + me. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 4. 34. + + + If ever Bassianus, Cæsar's son, + + Were gracious in the eyes of + royal Rome, + Keep then this passage to the Capitol. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. 11. +

+

Comp. 2 Hen. IV. v. 2. 85; A. and C. i. 3. 41. + No marvel, then, though he were + ill-affected. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 1. 100. + where the meaning is: "It is no wonder, then, that he was a traitor," and no doubt or future + meaning is implied.

+

Somewhat similar is an idiom common in good authors even now: "It is + not strange that he should have succeded," for the shorter and + simpler, "It is not strange that he succeeded." + Lamachus, . . . whom they sent hither, though he were waxen now somewhat + old. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 172. + So, but with a notion of concession, + And though (granting that) he + were unsatisfied in + getting, + Which was a sin, yet in + bestowing, madam, + He was most princely. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. 2. 55. + + + If it were so it + was a grievous + fault. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. 84. + So, beginning with certainty: + She that was ever fair and never + proud. + <title><abbr>Othcllo,</abbr> ii. 1. + 149. + and ending with doubt: + She was a wight, if ever such + wight were. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. + 159. +

+

In dependent sentences even after "know," as well as "think:" + I would I had thy inches: thou shouldst know + There were a heart in + Egypt. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 41. + + + Which of your friends have I not strove to love, + Although I knew he were mine enemy. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 4. 31. + + + Imagine 'twere the right + Vincentio. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iv. 4. 12. + + + As who should say in Rome no + justice were. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iv. 3. 20. + + + But that it eats our victuals, I should think + Here were a fairy. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. 42. + + + He will lie, sir, with such volubility that you would + think truth + + were a fool. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 3. 285. + In this and many other instances the verb in the second + clause may be attracted into the subjunctive by the subjunctive + in the first clause.

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Were after "while" and + "until" +

Were is used after "while" in + If they would yield us but the superfluity + whilc it + were whole-some. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 18. + and, still more remarkably, after "until," referring to the + past, in + It hath been taught us from the primal state + That he which is, was wish'd until he were. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 4. 42. +

+

The following is contrary to our usage, though a natural attraction: + And they it were that ravished + our sister. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> v. 3. 99. + for "it was they." See 425 at end.

+

Can. See May, 307.

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Do, did, original use + of +

Do, Did: original use. In Early as in modern English, the present and + past indefinite of the indicative were generally represented by + inflected forms, as "He comes," "He came," without the aid of do or did. Do was + then used only in the sense of "to cause," "to make," &c.; and + in this sense was followed by an infinitive. + They have done her + understonde. + GOWER. + Quoted from Richardson's Dictionary. + i.e. "they have caused her to understand." + Similarly it is used like the French "faire" or "laisser" with the + ellipsis of the person who is "caused" to do the action, thus-- + Do stripen me and put me in a + sakke, And in the nexte river do me drenche. + CHAUCER, + <title><abbr>Marchante's Tale,</abbr> + 10,074. + + i.e. "cause (some one) to strip me--to + drench me."

+

In the same way "let" is repeatedly used in Early English: + He let make Sir Kay seneschal of + England. + <title><abbr>Morte + d'Arthur.</abbr> + where a later author might have written "he did make."

+

Gradually the force of the infinitive inflection en was weakened and forgotten; thus "do stripen" became "do strip," and + do was used without any notion of + causation.The question may arise why do was preferred to let as an + auxiliary verb. Probably the ambiguity of let, which meant both "suffer" and "hinder," was an + obstacle to its general use.

+

Sometimes do is reduplicated, as: + And thus he did do slen hem alle + three. + CHAUCER, + <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> + 7624. + or used with "let," as in + He let the feste of his nativitee + Don crien. + CHAUCER, + <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> + 10,360. +

+

The verb was sometimes used transitively with an objective noun, as: + He did thankingys. + WICKLIFFE, + <title><abbr>St. Matt.</abbr> xv. + 36. + and so in Shakespeare in + Do me some charity. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 4. 61. + + + This fellow did the third + (daughter) a blessing. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. 115. + + + Do my good-morrow to + them. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 1. 26. + + + To do you salutation from his + master. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 2. 5 + ; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 3. + 210. + + After the last enchantment you + did here. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 1. 123. + and in the words "to don," i.e. "put + on," and "dout," i.e. "put out."

+

But as a rule do had become a mere auxiliary, + so that we even find it an auxiliary to itself, as in + Who does do you + wrong? + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 143. + +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Do, did, Shakespearian + use of +

Do, did. How used by Shakespeare? In St. + Matt. xv. 37, Wickliffe has "and alle eten;" Tyndal, + &c., "all dia eat." It is probable that + one reason for inserting the did here was + the similarity between the present and past of "eat," and the desire + to avoid ambiguity. In the following verse, however, Wickliffe has + "etun," Tyndal "ate," and the rest "did eat." This shows how + variable was the use of did in the sixteenth + century, and what slight causes determined its use or non-use. The + following passage in connection with the above would seem to show + that did was joined to eat to avoid ambiguity, and when it was not joined to + other verbs: + And the Peloponnesians did eat it + up while the Byzantines + died. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 180. +

+

It can hardly be denied that in such lines as + It lifted up it (so Folio) + head, and did address + Itself to motion, + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 216. + the did is omitted in the first verb + and inserted in the second simply for the sake of the metre. Did is commonly used in excited narrative: + Horses did neigh, and dying + men did groan, + And ghosts did shriek and squeal + about the streets. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 2. 23. + + + The sheeted dead + + Did squeak and gibber in the + Roman streets. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 116. + But in both the above passages the inflection in -ed is also used.

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Do omitted before + not +

Verbs: "Do" omitted before "Not." In Early English the tenses were + represented by their inflections, and there was no need of the + auxiliary "do." As the inflections were disused, "do" came into use, + and was frequently employed by Elizabethan authors. They, however, + did not always observe the modern rule of using the auxiliary + whenever not precedes the verb. Thus-- + I not doubt. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. 121. + + + Whereof the ewe not bites. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. + 38. + + + It not belongs to you. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 1. 98. + + + It not appears to me. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 107. + + + Hear you bad writers and though you not see. + BEAUMONT + <title><abbr>on B. J.</abbr> + + + On me whose all not equals Edward's + moiety. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 2. 259. + + + Neat Terence, witty Plautus, now not please. + B. J. <title><abbr>on + Shakespeare.</abbr> + Less commonly in a subordinate sentence + I beseech you . . . that you not delay. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 6. 60. + Later, a rule was adopted that either the verb, or the + auxiliary part of it, must precede the negative: "I doubt not," or + "I do not doubt." Perhaps this may be explained as follows. The old + English negative was "ne." It came before the verb, and was often + supplemented by a negative adverb "nawicht," "nawt," "noht" (which + are all different forms of "no whit" or "naught"), coming after the + verb. + His hors was good, but he ne was + not gaie. + CHAUCER, + <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> 74. + (Compare in French "ne . . . pas," in Latin, "non (nenu)," + i.e. "ne . . . unum.") In the fifteenth + century (Mätzner) this reduplication began to pass out of fashion. + In Shakespeare's time it had been forgotten; but, perhaps, we may + trace its influence in the double negative "nor will not," &c., which is + common in his works. + Vex not yourself, nor strive + not with your + breath. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 3. +

+

Possibly the idiom now under consideration is also a result of the + Early English idiom. The not, which had + ousted the old dual negative "ne" . . . "not," may have been thought + entitled to a place either before or after the verb. Latin, + moreover, would tend in the same direction. It must further be + remembered that not is now less emphatic + than it was, when it retained the meaning of "naught" or "no-whit." + We can say, "I in-no-way trust you," or, + perhaps, even "I no-whit trust you," but not is too unemphatic to allow us to say "I + not trust you." Hence the "do" is now + necessary to receive a part of the emphasis.

+

Not is sometimes found in E. E. and A.-S. + between the subject and the verb, especially in subordinate + sentences where the not, "no-whit," is + emphatic.

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Do omitted and + inserted +

Do, Did, omitted and inserted. In modern English prose there is now + an established rule for the insertion and omission of do and did. They are + inserted in negative and interrogative sentences, for the purpose of + including the "not" or the subject of the interrogation + between the two parts of the verb, so as to avoid ambiguity. Thus: + "Do our subjects revolt?" "Do not forbid him." They are not inserted + except for the purpose of unusual emphasis in indicative sentences + such as "I remember." In Elizabethan English no such rule had yet + been established, and we find-- + Revolt our subjects? + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 2. 100. + + + Forbid him not. + <title><abbr>Mark</abbr> ix. 39. E. + V. + On the other hand-- + I do remember. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 3. 48. +

+

This licence of omission sometimes adds much to the beauty and vigour + of expression. + Gives not the hawthorn-bush a sweeter + shade? + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 5. 42. + is far more natural and vigorous than Does not the + hawthorn-bush give sweeter shade?

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. May, can; original and + subsequent meaning +

Can, May, Might. May originally meant "to be + able" (E. E. "mag;" A.-S. "magan;" German "mögen"). A trace of this + meaning exists in the noun "might," which still means "ability." + Thus we find + I am so hungry that I may (can) + not slepe. + CHAUCER, + <title><abbr>Monke's Tale,</abbr> + 14,744. + + + Now help me, lady, sith ye may and + can. + <title><abbr>Knighte's Tale,</abbr> + 2,314. + In the last passage may means "can," + and "ye can" means "ye have knowledge or skill." This, the original + meaning of "can," is found, though very rarely, in Shakespeare: + I've seen myself and served against the French, + And they can well on + horseback. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 7. 85. + + i.e. "they are well skilled." + And the priest in surplice white + That defunctive music can. + <abbr>Phœnix and Turtle,</abbr> 14. + And perhaps in + The sum of all I can, I have + disclosed; + Why or for what these nobles were committed + Is all unknown to me, my + gracious lady. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 4. 46. + + + The strong'st suggestion + Our worser genius can + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iv. 1. 27. + +

+

A trace of this emphatic use of can is found + in + What can man's wisdom + In the restoring his bereaved sense? + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 4. 8. +

+

But, as "can" (which even in A.-S. meant "I know how to" and + therefore "I am able") gradually began to encroach on may, and to assume the meaning "to be able," + may was compelled to migrate from + "ability" to "possibility" and "lawfulness." Thus "mögen" signifies + moral, "können" physical, possibility. In the following passage: + From hence it comes that this babe's bloody hand + May not be cleansed with water of + this well, + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> ii. + 10. + it is not easy at once to determine whether may means "can" or "is destined," "must," + "ought." Hence we are prepared for the transition which is + illustrated thus by Bacon:Quoted from Todd's "Johnson." + For what he may do + is of two kinds, what he may do as just and what he may do as possible.

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. May, antiquity of +

May in "I may come" is therefore ambiguous, + since it may signify either "lawfulness," as in "I may come if I like," or "possibility," as in + "I may come, but don't wait for me." In the + latter sentence the "possibility" is transposed so as to include the + whole sentence "it is possible that I may come," just as-- + He needs not our mistrust, + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 3. 2. + means "it is not necessary that we should mistrust him."

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. May in doubtful + statements +

May is used with various shades of the meaning of "permission," + "possibility," &c.: + He shall know you better, sir, if I + may live to report + you. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. 2. 172. + + i.e. "if I am permitted by heaven to live long enough."

+

It is a modest way of stating what ought to be well known, in + If you may please to think I + love the king. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 532. + + + A score of ewes may be worth + ten pounds. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 57. + + i.e. "is possibly + worth ten pounds." "May be" is often thus + used almost adverbially for possibly.

+

In + Season your admiration for awhile + Till I may deliver, + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 193. + + may means "can," "have time to." + May (can) it be + possible? + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 2. 100. + +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. May with a + negative +

May with a Negative. Thus far Elizabethan and modern English agree; + but when a negative is introduced, a divergence appears.

+

In "I may not-come" may would with us mean "possibility," and the "not" would + be connected with "come" instead of may; "my + not-coming is a possibility." On the other hand, the Elizabethans + frequently connect the "not" with may,So in ante-Elizabethan English, and in Spenser, + we find "nill," "not," for "will not," "wot not," "nam" for "am + not," &c. "Cannot" is also a trace of the close connection + between the verb and the accompanying negative. and thus + with them "I may-not come" might mean "I + can-not or must-not come." Thus may is + parallel to "must" in the following passage:-- + Yet I must not, + For certain friends that are both his and mine, + Whose loves I may not + drop. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 1. 122. + Probably this disuse of may in "may + not" (in the sense of "must not") may be explained by the fact that + "may not" implies compulsion, and may has + therefore been supplanted in this sense by the more compulsory + "must."

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. May for the subjunctive + in the sense of purpose +

May used for the old subjunctive in the sense of purpose.

+

If we compare Wickliffe's with the sixteenth-century Versions of the + New Testament, it appears that, in the interval, the subjunctive had + lost much of its force, and consequently the use of auxiliary verbs + to supply the place of the subjunctive had largely increased.

+

In 1 Cor. iv. 8, Wickliffe has, "And I wold + that ye regne, that also we regnen with + you," where the later Versions, "And I would to God that ye did + reign, that we also might reign." So also + Col. i. 28: "Techynge eche man in al + wisdom; that we offre eche man perfight," + where the rest have "that we may offer" or + "to offer." So ib. 25, "that I fille the word of + God" for "that I may fulfil." But may is + found very early used with its modal force

+

The subjunctive of purpose is found in-- + Go bid thy mistress . . . she strike upon the + bell. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> ii. 1. 31. + + + Sir, give me this water that I thirst not. + <title><abbr>St. John</abbr> iv. + 15. + + + He wills you, in the name of God Almighty, + That you divest yourself. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. 78. + But it was not easy to distinguish the subjunctive + representing an object, from the indicative + representing a fact, since both were used after "that," and there + was nothing but their inflections (which are similar in the plural) + to distinguish the two. The following is an instance of the + indicative following "that:"-- + But freshly looks and over-bears attaint + With cheerful semblance and sweet majesty, + + That every wretch pining and + pale before, + Beholding him, plucks comfort from his + looks. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. Prologue, + 39. + Hence arose the necessity, as the subjunctive inflections + lost their force, of inserting some word denoting "possibility" or + "futurity" to mark the subjunctive of purpose. "Will" is apparently + used in this sense as follows:-- + Therefore in fierce tempest is he coming, + In thunder and in earthquake like a Jove, + That, if requiring fail, he will + compel. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. 99. + But, as a rule, may was used for the + present subjunctive and might for the past, + according to present usage. "That" is omitted in + Direct mine arms I may embrace + his neck. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 5. 37. + + i.e. "that I may embrace."

+

In + Lord marshal, command our officers at arms + + Be ready to direct these home + alarms, + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. 204-5. + it is doubtful whether "be" is the subjunctive or the + infinitive with "to" omitted (349). I prefer the former hypothesis, + supplying "that" after "command." Compare + Some one take order Buckingham be brought + To Salisbury. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 539. + So "that" is omitted before "shall:" + The queen hath heartily consented he shall + espouse Elizabeth. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 5. 18. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Might = "could" +

Might, the past tense of may, was originally + used in the sense of "was able" or "could." + He was of grete elde and might not + travaile. + R. BRUNNE. +

+

So + That mought not be + distinguish'd. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 2. 45. + + + So loving to my mother, + That he might not beteem the + winds of heaven + Visit her face too roughly. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 141. + i.e. "could not bring himself to + allow the winds," &c.

+

It answers to "can" in the following:-- + Ang. Look, what I will not + that I cannot do. + + Isab. But might you do't, and do the world no + wrong? + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 2. 52. + + + Might you not know she would do + as she has done? + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. 2. + i.e. "Could you not know." + I might not this believe + Without the sensible and true avouch + Of mine own eyes. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 56. + + + But I might see young Cupid's + fiery shaft quench'd in the chaste + beams of the wat'ry moon. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 161. + + + In that day's feats, + When he might act the woman in + the scene, + He proved best man i' the field. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 2. 100. + + i.e. "when he was young enough to be able to play the part of a woman on + the stage."

+

Might naturally followed may through the above-mentioned changes. Care must be + taken to distinguish between the indicative and the conditional use + of might. "How might + that be?" (indicative) would mean "How was it possible for that to + take place?" On the other hand, "How might + that be?" (subjunctive) would mean "How would it be possible + hereafter that this should take place?" The same ambiguity still + attends "could." Thus "How could I thus + forget myself yesterday!" but "How could I + atone to-morrow for my forgetfulness yesterday?"

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. May, might, used + optatively +

May, Might, like other verbs in Elizabethan English, are frequently + used optatively. We still use may thus, as + in "May he prosper!" but seldom or never might. But it is clear that-- + Would I might + But ever see that man, + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 168. + naturally passes into "Might I but + see that man," Thus we have-- + Lord worshipped might he + be. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 2. 98. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Must = "is to;" original + use of +

Must (E. E. moste) is the past tense of the + E. E. present tense mot, which means "he is + able," "he is obliged." From meaning "he had power to do it," or + "might have done it," the word came to mean "ought," and it is by us + generally used with a notion of compulsion. But it is sometimes used + by Shakespeare to mean no more than definite futurity, + like our "is to" in "He is to be here + to-morrow." + He must fight singly to-morrow + with Hector, and is so prophetically + proud of an heroical cudgelling that he raves in + saying + nothing. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iii. 3. + 247. +

+

So, or nearly so, probably in + Descend, for you must be my + sword-bearer. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 6. 40. + And somewhat similar, without the notion of compulsion, is + the use in M. of V. iv. 1. 182; + M. N. D. ii. 1. 72.

+

It seems to mean "is, or was, destined" in + And I must be from + thence. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 3. 212. + So + A life which must not yield + To one of woman born. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 8. + 12. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Shall, original + meaning +

Shall. Shall for will. + Shall meaning "to owe" is connected with "ought," + "must,""Thou shalt not," + &c. "it is destined."

+

Thus, + If then we shall shake off our + slavish yoke, + Imp out our drooping country's broken wing, + Away with me. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 291. + + i.e. "if we are to, ought to." + Fair Jessica shall be my + torch-bearer. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 4. 40. + + i.e. "is to be."

+

Hence shall was used by the Elizabethan + authors with all three persons to denote inevitable futurity without + reference to "will" (desire). + If much you note him, + You shall offend him and extend + his passion. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 4. 57. + + i.e. "you are sure + to offend him."

+

So probably, + Nay, it will please him well, + Kate, it shall (is sure to) + please him. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. 369. + + + My country + + Shall have more vices than it + had before. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. 47. + + + And, if I die, no man shall + pity me. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 3. 201. + + i.e. "it is certain that no man will pity + me."

+

There is no notion of compulsion on the part of the person speaking + in + They shall (are sure to) be + apprehended by and by. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 2. 2. + + + If they do this (conquer), + As, if please God, they shall + (are destined to do). + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 120. +

+

The notion of necessity, must, seems to be + conveyed in + He that parts us shall bring a + brand from heaven, + And fire us hence like foxes. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 22. + In + He shall wear his + crown, + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 87. + + shall means "is to." So in + Your grace shall + understand. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 149. + + + What is he that shall (is to) + buy? + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 4. 88. + + + Men shall deal unadvisedly + sometimes. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 292. + + i.e. "men cannot help making mistakes." + He that escapes me without some broken limb shall (must, will + have to), acquit him well. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. 134. + + + K. Desire them all to my + pavilion. + + Glost. We shall, my lord. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 1. 27. +

+

In the last passage, "I shall" has a trace of + its old meaning, "I ought:" or perhaps there is a mixture of "I am + bound to" and "I am sure to." Hence it is often used in the replies + of inferiors to superiors. + King Henry. Collect them all + together at my tent: + I'll be before thee. + + Erpingham. I shall do't, my lord. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 1. 305. + + + Fear not, my lord, your servant + shall do so. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 268. + So A. W. v. 3. 27; + A. and C. iii. 12. 36, iv. 6. 3, + v. 1. 3; Hen. V. iv. 3. 126; + M. for M. iv. 4. 21; A. and C. v. 1. 68.

+

"You shall see, find," &c., was + especially common in the meaning "you may," "you will," applied to + that which is of common occurrence, or so evident that it cannot but be seen. + You shall mark + Many a duteous and knee-crooking slave, + That, doting on his own obsequious bondage, + Wears out his time. Whip me such honest + knaves. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 1. 440. + +

+

Shall is sometimes colloquially or + provincially abbreviated into se, s: + + Thou's hear our + counsel. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. 3. 9. + + + I'se try. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 246. (See + 461.) +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Will assumed the meaning + of futurity with the second and third persons +

Will. You will. He will. Later, a reluctance to apply a word meaning + necessity and implying compulsionCoriol. iii. 1. 90, "Mark you his absolute 'shall.'" A similar + feeling suggested the different methods of expressing an + imperative in Latin and Greek, and the substitution of the + optative with a)/n for the + future in Greek. to a person addressed (second person), + or spoken of (third person), caused post-Elizabethan writers to + substitute will for shall with respect to the second and third persons, even + where no will at all, i.e. no purpose, is expressed, but only futurity. Thus will has to do duty both as will proper, implying purpose, and also as + will improper, implying merely futurity. + Owing to this unfortunate imposition of double work upon will, it is sometimes impossible to + determine, except from emphasis or from the context, whether will signifies purpose or mere futurity. + Thus (1) "He will come, I cannot prevent + him," means "He wills (or is determined) to + come;" but (2) "He will come, though + unwillingly," means "His coming is certain."

+

Will is seldom used without another verb: + I will no + reconcilement. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 258. + So in "I will none of it." (See + 321.)

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Shall assumed the meaning + of compulsion with the second and third persons +

Shall. You shall. He shall. On the other hand shall, being deprived by will of + its meaning of futurity, gradually took up the meaning of compulsory + necessity imposed by the first person on the second or third. Thus: + "You shall not go," or even "You shall find I am truly grateful." (Not "you + will find," but "I will so act that you + shall perforce find," &c.)

+

The prophetic shall ("it shall come to pass") which is so common in the Authorized + Version of the Bible, probably conveyed to the original translators + little or nothing more than the meaning of futurity. But now with us + the prophetic shall implies that the prophet + identifies himself with the necessity which he enunciates. Thus the + Druid prophesying the fall of Rome to Boadicea says-- + Rome shall perish. + COWPER. + +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Shall, "I shall" from inferiors +

Shall. I shall. When a person speaks of his + own future actions as inevitable, he often regards them as + inevitable only because fixed by himself. + Hence "I shall not forgive you" means + simply, "I have fixed not to forgive you;" + but "I shall be drowned," "My drowning is fixed." (See 315.)

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Will, "I will" not used by Shakespeare for "I shall" +

Will. "I will." Some passages which are + quoted to prove that Shakespeare used will + with the first person without implying wish, + desire, &c., do not warrant such an inference.

+

In Hamlet, v. 2. 183, "I will win for + him, if I can; if not, I will gain nothing + but my shame and the odd hits," the will is + probably used by attraction with a jesting reference to the previous + "will:" "My purpose is to win if I can, + or, if not, to gain shame and the odd hits." + There is no hope that ever I will stay + If the first hour I shrink and run away. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 5. 30. + + i.e. "There is no hope of my ever being + willing to stay." + I'll do well yet. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 1. 21. + + i.e. "I intend to do + well yet." + I will not reason what is meant hereby, + Because I will (desire to) be + guiltless of the meaning. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 4. 95. +

+

In + I will sooner have a beard + grow in the palm of my hand + than he shall get one on his cheek, + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 2. 23. + there is a slight meaning of purpose, as though it were, "I + will sooner make a beard grow," derived + from the similarity in sound of the common phrase "I will sooner die, starve, than, &c."

+

In + Good argument, I hope, we will + not fly, + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 113. + the meaning appears to be "good argument, I hope, that we + have no intention of flying."

+

There is a difficulty in the expression "perchance I will;" but, from its constant recurrence, it + would seem to be a regular idiom. Compare the following passages:-- + Perchance, Iago, I + will ne'er go + home. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> v. 2. 197. + + + Perchance I + will be there as soon as + you. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iv. 1. 39. + + + Perhaps I + will return + immediately. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 5. 52. + In all these passages "perchance" precedes, and the meaning + seems to be in the last example, for instance: "My purpose may, + perhaps, be fulfilled," and "my purpose is to return immediately," + or, in other words, "If possible, I intend to return + immediately." In all these cases, the "perhaps" stands by itself. It + does not qualify "will," but the whole of the following + sentence.

+

In + I will live to be thankful to + thee for't, + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 2. 88. + the will refers, not to live, but to + "live-to-be-thankful," and the sentence means "I purpose in my future life to prove my thankfulness."

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Will, with second person + ironical or imperative +

Will is sometimes used with the second person (like the Greek + optative with a)/n) to signify + an imperative. It is somewhat ironical, like our "You will be kind enough to be quiet." Perhaps + originally an ellipsis, as in Greek, was consciously understood, + "You will be quiet (if you are wise)," + &c. + You'll leave your noise anon, + ye rascals. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. 4. 1. +

+

In + Gloucester, thou wilt answer + this before the pope, + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 3. 52. + there is no imperative, but there is irony.

+

On the other hand, "you will," perhaps, means + "you are willing and prepared" in: + Portia. You know I say nothing + to him: he hath neither Latin, + French, nor Italian, and you will come into court and swear that + I have a poor pennyworth in the English. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 2. 75. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Will with third person, + difficult passages +

Will, with the third person. Difficult passages.

+

The following is a perplexing passage:-- + If it will not be + (i.e. if you will not leave + me) I'll leave you. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. 1. 208. +

+

Here the meaning seems to be "if it is not to be otherwise," and in + Elizabethan English we might expect shall. + But probably "it" represents fate, and, as in the phrase, "come what + will," the future is personified: "If + fate will not be as I would have it." And + this explains + What shall become of (as the + result of) this? What will + this + do? + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. 211. +

+

The indefinite unknown consequence is not personified, the definite + project is personified. "What is destined to + result from this project? What does this project intend to do for us?" + My eye will scarcely see + it, + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 2. 104. + means "can scarcely be induced to see + it."

+

"He will" means "he will have it that," "he + pretends," in + This is a riddling merchant for the nonce; + He will be here, and yet he is + not here. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 3. 58. +

+

In + She'll none of me, + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 3. 113. + "will" means "desires," "none" "nothing," and "of" "as + regards" (173), "to do with."

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should denotes contingent + futurity +

Should. Should is the past tense of shall, and underwent the same modifications + of meaning as shall. Hence should is not now used with the second + person to denote mere futurity, since it suggests a notion, if not + of compulsion, at least of bounden duty. But in a conditional + phrase, "If you should refuse," there can be + no suspicion of compulsion. We therefore retain this use of should in the conditional clause, but use + would in the consequent clause: If you should refuse, + you would do wrong. On the other + hand, Shakespeare used should in both + clauses: + You should refuse to perform + your father's will if you should + refuse to accept him. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 2. 100. + And should is frequently thus used to + denote contingent futurity. + They told me here, at dead time of the night, + Ten thousand swelling toads, as many urchins, + + Would make such fearful and + confused cries, + As any mortal body hearing it + + Should straight fall + mad. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> ii. 3. 102, 104. + "Would" = "were in the habit." Comp. e)fi/loun. + + (In that case) Strength should + be lord of imbecility, + And the rude son should strike + the father dead; + Force should be + right. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 3. 114. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should = "ought;" "was + to" +

Should for ought. Should, the past tense, not + being so imperious as shall, the present, is + still retained in the sense of ought, + applying to all three persons. In the Elizabethan authors, however, + it was more commonly thus used, often where we should use ought: + + You should be women; + And yet your beards forbid me to interpret + That you are so. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 3. 45. + + + So should he look that seems to + speak things strange. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. + 46. + + + I should report that which I say + I saw, But know not how to do it. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 5. + 31. + + + Why 'tis an office of discovery, love, + And I should be + obscured. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 6. 44. + + i.e. "A torch-bearer's office reveals (439) + the face, and mine ought to be hidden."

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should = "ought;" "was + to" +

Should is sometimes used as though it were the past tense of a verb + "shall," meaning "is to," not quite "ought." Compare the German + "sollen." + About his son that should (was + to) have married a shepherd's + daughter. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 795. + + + The Senate heard them and received them curteously, and + the people the next day should + (were to) assemble in counsell to give them + audience. + <title><abbr>N. P. + Alcibiades,</abbr> 170. +

+

In the following, should is half-way between + the meaning of "ought" and "was to." The present, shall, or "am to," might be expected; but there is perhaps + an implied past tense, "I (you said) was to + knock you." + Petruchio. And rap me well, or + I'll knock your knave's pate. + + Grumio. My master is grown + quarrelsome: I should knock + you, + And then I know after who comes by the + worse. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. 1. 131. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should in questions and + dependent sentences +

Should was hence used in direct questions about the past, where shall was used about the future. Thus, "How shall the enemy + break in?" i.e. "How is + the enemy to break in?" became, when referred to the past, + "How was the enemy to break in?" + I was employ'd in passing to and fro + About relieving of the sentinels. + Then how or which way should + they first break in? + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 71. + + + What should this + mean? + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iii. 2. 160. + + i.e. "what was this + (destined, likely) to mean?" It seems to increase the emphasis of + the interrogation, since a doubt about the past (time having been + given for investigation) implies more perplexity than a doubt about + the future. So we still say, "Who could it + be?" "How old might you be?" + What should be in that + Cæsar? + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 142. + + i.e. "what could + there be," "what might there be." "Shall," + "may," and the modern "can," are closely connected in meaning. + Where should he have this + gold? + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 3. 398. + +

+

In the following instance, should depends + upon a verb in the present; but the verb follows the dependent + clause, which may, therefore, be regarded as practically an + independent question. + What it should be . . . I + cannot dream of. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 7. + But also + Put not yourself into amazement how + should these things + be. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 2. 220. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should after a past tense + where shall would follow a present +

Should was used in a subordinate sentence after a simple past tense, + where shall was used in the subordinate + sentence after a simple present, a complete present, or a future. + Hence we may expect to find should more + common in Elizabethan writers than with us, in proportion as shall was also more common. We say "I will + wait till he comes," and very often, also, "I intended to wait till + he came." The Elizabethans more correctly, "I will wait till he shall come;" and therefore, also, "I + intended to wait till he should come." Thus, + since it was possible to say "I ask that I + shall slay him," Wickliffe could write + "They axeden of Pilate that thei schulden sle hym" (Acts xiii. 28); "They aspiden hym + that thei schulden fynde cause" (Luke vi. 7). In both cases we should now say + "might."

+

So + She replied, + It should be better he became + her guest. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 2. 226. + + + Thou knew'st too well My heart was to thy rudder + tied by the strings, And thou shouldst tow me after. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 11. + 58. + The verb need not be expressed, as in + A lioness lay crouching . . . with cat-like watch, + When that the sleeping man should stir. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. 2. 117. +

+

"She has a poison which shall kill you," + becomes + She did confess she had + For you a mortal mineral, which being took + + Should by the minute feed on + life. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 51. +

+

This perhaps explains + Why, 'tis well known that whiles I was protector, + Pity was all the fault that was in me, + For I should melt at an + offender's tears, + And lowly words were ransom for their fault. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 1. 126. + +

+

"All my fault is that I shall melt (am sure + to melt)," would become "all my fault was that I should melt;" "for" meaning "for that" or "because." + And (Fol.) if an angel should have come to me, + And told me Hubert should put + out mine eyes, + I would not have believed him. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 1. 68-70. +

+

Here, since the Elizabethans could say "Hubert shall," they can also say "he told me Hubert should."

+

So since the Elizabethans could say "To think that deceit shall steal such gentle shapes," they could + also say, regarding the subordinate clause as referring to the past, + Oh, that deceit should steal + such gentle shapes! + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 2. 27. + + + Good God, (to think that) these nobles should such stomachs + bear! + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 3. 90. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should, "should have," Shakespearian use of +

"Should have" with the second and third persons. The use of "should have" with the second and third + persons is to be noted. It there refers to the past, and the should simply gives a conditional force to + "have." It is incongruous to use should in + connection with the past, and hence we now say "If an angel had + come" in this sense. When we use "should + have," it refers to a question about the + past which is to be answered in the + future. "If he should have + forgotten the key, how should we get out," i.e "if, when he comes, it should turn out that he had + forgotten." Compare, on the other hand, the Shakespearian usage. + Gods, if you + + Should have ta'en vengeance on + my faults, I never + Had lived to put on this. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 1. 8. +

+

In M. Ado, ii. 3. 81, the "should have" + is inserted, not in the conditional clause, but in a dependent + relative clause. "If it had been a dog that should have howled thus, they would have killed him."

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Should denoting the + statement of another than the speaker +

"Should," denoting a statement not made by the speaker. (Compare + "sollen" in German.) There is no other reason for the use of should in + But didst thou hear without wonder how thy name should be so + hanged and carved about these trees. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 2. 182. + +

+

Should seems to indicate a false story in + George Fox's Journal:

+

"From this man's words was a slander raised upon us that the Quakers + should deny Christ," p. 43 (Edition + 1765). "The priest of that church raised many wicked slanders upon + me: 'That I rode upon a great black horse, and that I should give a fellow money to follow me when + I was on my black horse.'" + Why should you think that I + should woo in + scorn? + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 122. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Would for "will," "wish," + "require" +

Would for will, wish, require. Would, like + should, could, ought, + (LatinMadvig, 348. 1. "potui," "debui,") is + frequently used conditionally. Hence "I would be great" comes to mean, not "I wished to be great," + but "I wished (subjunctive)," i.e. "I should + wish." There is, however, very little difference between "thou + wouldest wish" and "thou wishest," as is seen in the following + passage:-- + Thou wouldst (wishest to) be + great, + Art not without ambition, but without + The illness should (that ought to) attend it: what + thou + + wouldst highly + That thou wouldst holily, wouldst not play false, + And yet wouldst wrongly + win. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 5. 20. +

+

As will is used for "will have it," "pretends," so would means "pretended," "wished + to prove." + She that would be your + wife. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iv. 4. 152. + + i.e. "She that wished to make out that she + was your wife."

+

So + One that would circumvent + God. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. 87. + Applied to inanimate objects, a "wish" becomes a + "requirement:" + I have brought + Golden opinions from all sorts of people, + Which would (require to) be worn + now in their newest gloss. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 7. 32. + + + Words Which would (require + to) be howled out in the desert air. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 3. + 194. + + + And so he goes to heaven, + And so am I revenged. That would + (requires to) be scann'd. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 3. 75. + + + This would (requires to) be done + with a demure abasing of your eye sometimes. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 92. + + It is a natural and common mistake to say, "Would is used for should, by Elizabethan writers."

+

Would is not often used for "desire" with a + noun as its object: + If, duke of Burgundy, you would + the peace. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. 68. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Would = "was wont + to" +

Would often means "liked," "was accustomed." Compare e)fi/lei. + + A little quiver fellow, and a' would manage his piece + thus: + and a' would about and about, + and come you in and come you out; + rah-tah-tah would a' say, bounce + would a' say; and away + again + + would a' go, and again would a' come. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 200. + + + It (conscience) was wont to + hold me only while one would + tell + twenty. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 4. 122. + + + But still the house affairs + would draw her + hence. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 147. + So, though more rarely, will is used + for "is accustomed." + Sometimes a thousand twangling instruments + + Will hum about mine + ears. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. 2. 147. +

+
+
+ VERBS, AUXILIARY. Would not used for + "should" +

"Would" not used for "should." Would seems on a superficial view to + be used for should, in + You amaze me; I would have + thought her spirit had been + invincible against all assaults of + affection. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. 3. 119. + But it is explained by the following reply: "I would have sworn it had," i.e. "I was ready and willing to swear." So, "I was + willing and prepared to think her spirit invincible."

+

So in + What power is in Agrippa, + If I would say, 'Agrippa, be it + so,' + To make this good? + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 2. 144. +

+

'If I would say" means "If I wished, were + disposed, to say." + Alas, and would you take the + letter of her? + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. 1. + + i.e. "Were you willing," "Could you bring + yourself to."

+

To take would for should would take from the sense of the following passage: + For I mine own gain'd knowledge should profane + If I would time expend with such + a snipe, + But for my sport and profit. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 390. + + i.e. "If I were + willing to expend."

+

Would probably means "wish to" or "should + like to," in + You could, for a need, study a speech which I would set down + and insert in't, could you not? + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 567. +

+

In + Prince. What wouldest thou + think of me, if I should weep? + + Poins. I would think thee a most princely + hypocrite. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 2. 59. + the second would is attracted to the + first, and there is also a notion of determination, and voluntary + "making up one's mind" in the reply of Poins.

+

So "be triumphant" is equivalent to "triumph," in which willingness + is expressed, in + Think you, but that I know our state secure, + I would be so triumphant as I am? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 2. 84. + + i.e. "think you I would triumph as I do?"

+

In + I would be sorry, sir, but the + fool should be as oft with your + master as with my mistress, + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 1. 44. + it must be confessed there seems little reason for would. Inasmuch, however, as the fool is + speaking of something that depends upon himself, i.e. his presence at the Count's court, it may perhaps be + explained as "I would not willingly do + anything to prevent," &c., just as we can say "I would be loth to offend him," in confusion + between "I should be loth to offend him" and + "I would not willingly, or I would rather not, offend him."

+

In + And how unwillingly I left the ring, + When nought would be accepted + but the ring, + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. 197. + there seems, as in our modern "nothing would content him but," some confusion between "he would accept nothing" and "nothing could + make itself acceptable."

+
+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF. +
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Indicative, third person plural in -en +

Verbs: Indicative Present, old forms of the Third Person Plural. + There were three forms of the plural in Early English--the Northern + in es, the Midland in en, the Southern in eth: "they + hop-es," "they hop-en," "they hop-eth." The two + former forms (the last in the verbs "doth," "hath," and possibly in + others) are found in Shakespeare. Sometimes they are used for the + sake of the rhyme; sometimes that explanation is insufficient:

+

En.-- + Where, when men be-en, there's + seldom ease. + <title><abbr>Pericles,</abbr> ii. + Gower, 28. + + + O friar, these are faults that are not seen, Ours + open and of worst example be-en. + B. J. <title><abbr>S Sh.</abbr> i. + 2. + + + All perishen of men of pelf, + Ne aught escapen but + himself. + <title><abbr>Pericles,</abbr> ii. + Gower, 36. + + + As fresh as bin the flowers in + May. + PEELE. + + + Words fearen (terrify) + babes. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> + + + And then the whole quire hold their hips and + laugh, + And waxen in their + mirth. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 56. +

+

This form is rarely used by Shakespeare, and only archaically. As an + archaic form it is selected for constant use by Spenser.

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Third person plural present in -es +

Third person plural in -s. This form is extremely common in the + Folio. It is generally altered by modern editors, so that its + commonness has not been duly recognized. Fortunately, there are some + passages where the rhyme or metre has made alteration impossible. In + some cases the subject-noun may be considered as singular in thought, e.g. "manners," &c. In other + cases the quasi-singular verb precedes the + plural object; and again, in others the verb has for its nominative + two singular nouns or an antecedent to a plural noun (see 247). But + though such instances are not of equal value with an instance like + "his tears runs down," yet they indicate a + general predilection for the inflection in -s which may well have arisen from the northern E. E. + third person plural in -s. + + The venom clamours of a jealous woman + + Poisons more deadly than a mad + dog's tooth. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 69. + + + The great man down, you mark his favourites flies, + The poor advanced makes friends of enemies. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 214-5. + Here the Globe reads "favourite;" completely missing, as it + seems to me, the intention to describe the crowd of favourites scattering in + flight from the fallen patron. + The extreme parts of time extremely forms + All causes to the purpose of his will. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 750. +

+

"Manners" is, perhaps, used as a singular in + What manners is in + this? + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> v. 3. 214. + + + Which very manners + urges. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 234. + So + Whose church-like humours fits + not for a crown. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 1. 247. + +

+

"Riches" may, perhaps, be considered a singular noun (as it is by + derivation, "richesse") in + The riches of the ship is come + ashore. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 1. 83. + But not + My old bones aches (Globe, + ache). + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. 2. 2. + + + His tears runs down his beard like + winter-drops (Globe, run). + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. + 16. + + + We poor unfledg'd + Have never wing'd from view o' the nest, nor knows not + What air's from home (Globe, know). + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 3. 27. + + + And worthier than himself + Here tends (Globe and Quarto, + tend) the savage strangeness + he + puts on, + Disguise the holy strength of their command, &c. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> ii. 3. 135. + + + These naughty times + + Puts (Globe, put) bars between the owners and their + rights. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 19. + + + These high wild hills and rough uneven ways + + Draws out our miles, and makes them + wearisome. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 3. 5. + + + Not for all the sun sees, or + The close earth wombs, or the profound seas hides. (Globe, sea.) + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 501. + + + The imperious seas breeds + monsters (Globe, + breed). + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 35. + + + Untimely storms makes men + expect a dearth (Globe, + make). + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 3. 33. +

+

Numbers, perhaps, sometimes stand on a different footing: + Eight yards of uneven ground is three score and ten miles + afoot with me. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 2. 28. + + i.e. "A distance of eight yards;" and + compare + Three parts of him + is ours already. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 154. + + + Two of both kinds + makes up four. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 438. + But no such explanation avails in + She lifts the coffer-lids that close his eyes, + Where, lo! two lamps burnt out in darkness lies. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> 1128. + + + Whose own hard dealings teaches them suspect + The deeds of others. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. 163. + + + Those pretty wrongs that liberty commits + Thy beauty and thy years full well befits. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 41. + + There is some confusion in + Fortune's blows + When most struck home, being gentle wounded craves + A noble cunning. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 4. 8. +

+

On the whole, it is probable that though Shakespeare intended to make + "blows" the subject of "craves," he afterwards introduced a new + subject, "being gentle," and therefore "blows" must be considered + nominative absolute and "when" redundant: "Fortune's blows (being) + struck home, to be gentle then requires a noble wisdom." + Words to the heat of deeds too cold breath + gives, + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. 1. 61. + in a rhyming passage.

+

It is perhaps intended to be a sign of low breeding and harsh writing + in the play of Pyramus and Thisbe. + Thisbe, the flowers of odours + savours sweet. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 1. 84. +

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Third person plural present in -th +

Third person plural in -th. + Those that through renowne hath + ennobled their life. + MONTAIGNE, 32. + See, however, Relative, 247. + Their encounters, though not personal, hath been royally + encountered (Globe, have). + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 1. 29. + + + Where men enforced doth speak + anything. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 33. + + + Hath all his ventures fail'd? + (Globe, have.) + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 2. + 270. + This, however, is a case when the verb precedes the subject. + (See below, 335.)

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Inflection in -s + preceding a plural subject +

Inflection in -s preceding a plural subject. Passages in which the + quasi-singular verb precedes the plural + subject stand on a somewhat different footing. When the subject is + as yet future and, as it were, unsettled, the third person singular + might be regarded as the normal inflection. Such passages are very + common, particularly in the case of "There is," as-- + There is no more such + masters. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 371. + + + There was at the beginning + certaine light suspitions and accusations put up + against him. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 173. + + + Of enjoin'd penitents there's + four or five. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 5. 98. + + + The spirit upon whose weal depends and rests + The lives of many. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 3. 14. + + + Then what intends these forces + thou dost bring? + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 1. 60. + + + There is no woman's sides can, + &c. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. 96. + + + Is there not + charms? + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 1. 172. + + + Is all things well? + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. 11. + + + Is there not wars? Is there not + employment? + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 2. 85. +

+

So 1 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 123; R. and J. i. 1. 48; 2 Hen. + IV. iii. 2. 199; 1 Hen. + VI. iii. 2. 9. + Here comes the + townsmen. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 68. + + + Here comes the gardeners + (Globe, come). + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 4. 24. + + + There comes no swaggerers + here. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. 83. +

+

This, it is true, comes from Mrs. Quickly, but the following are from + Posthumus and Valentine: + How comes these staggers on + me? + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 233. + + + Far behind his worth + + Comes all the praises that I now + bestow. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> ii. 4. 72. + And in the Lover's Complaint, where + the rhyme makes alteration impossible: + And to their audit comes + Their distract parcels in combined sums. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 230. + + + What cares these roarers for + the name of king? + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. 17. + + + There grows all herbs fit to cool + looser flames. + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> i. 1. + + + There was the first + gentlemanlike tears that ever we shed. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 2. 155. + + + Has his daughters brought him + to this pass? (Globe, + have.) + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 4. 65. + + + What means your graces? (Globe, + mean.) + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 7. + 30. + + + But most miserable + + Is the desires that's (247) glorious (Globe, desire). + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. 6. + ("Few" and "more" might, perhaps, be considered nouns in + Here's a few + flowers. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 283. + + + There is no more such + masters. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 2. + 371. + A sum of money also can be considered as a singular noun: + For thy three thousand ducats here + is six. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 84.) + + + There lies + Two kinsmen (who) digged their graves with weeping + eyes. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 3. 168. + + + Sir, there lies such secrets in + this fardell and box. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 783. + + + At this hour + + Lies at my mercy all mine + enemies (Globe, lie). + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iv. 1. 264. +

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Inflection in -s + with two singular nouns as subject +

Inflection in "s" with two singular nouns as subject.

+

The inflection in s is of frequent occurrence + also when two or more singular nouns precede the verb: + The heaviness and guilt within my bosom + + Takes off my + manhood. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 2. + + + Faith and troth bids + them. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iv. 5. 170. + + + Plenty and peace breeds + cowards. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 5. 21. + + + For women's fear and love holds + quantity. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 177. + + + Where death and danger dogs the + heels of worth. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. 15. + + + Scorn and derision never comes + (Globe and Quarto, come) in + tears. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 123. + + + Thy weal and woe are both of them extremes, + Despair and hope makes thee + ridiculous. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> 988. + + + My hand and ring is + yours. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 4. 57. + + + O, Cymbeline, heaven and my conscience + knows. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 3. + 99. + + + Hanging and wiving goes by + destiny. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 9. 83. + + + The which my love and some necessity + Now lays upon you. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 4. 34. +

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Apparent cases of the inflection in -s +

Apparent cases of the inflection in "s."

+

Often, however, a verb preceded by a plural noun (the apparent + nominative) has for its real nominative, not the noun, but the noun + clause. + The combatants being kin + Half stints their strife before + they do begin. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iv. 5. 93. + + i.e. "The fact that the combatants are kin." + Wherein his brains still beating puts him thus + From fashion of himself. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 1. 182. + + i.e. "The beating of his brains on this." + And our ills told us + + Is as our earing. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 2. 115. + + i.e. "The telling us of our faults is like + ploughing us." + And great affections wrestling in thy bosom + + Doth make an earthquake of + nobility. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 2. 42. + + + To know our enemies' minds we 'ld rip their + hearts: + (To rip) Their papers is more + lawful. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 266. +

+

So in + Blest be those, + How mean soe'er, that have their honest wills, + Which seasons + comfort, + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. 8. + "which" has for its antecedent "having one's honest + will."

+

Conversely, a plural is implied, and hence the verb is in the plural, + in + Men's flesh preserv'd so whole + do seldom win. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 1. 301. + + i.e. "when men are too careful about their + safety they seldom win." + Smile heaven (the gods, or the stars) upon this fair + conjunction, + That long have frowned upon + their enmity. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 5. 21. +

+

It may be conjectured that this licence, as well as the licence of + using the -s inflection where the verb + precedes, or where the noun clause may be considered the nominative, + would in all probability not have been tolerated but for the fact + that -s was still recognized as a provincial + plural inflection.

+

The following is simply a case of transposition: + Now, sir, the sound that tells what hour it is + + Are clamorous + groans. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 5. 56. +

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- -s final + misprinted +

S final misprinted. Though the rhyme and metre establish the fact + that Shakespeare used the plural verbal inflection in s, yet it ought to be stated that -s final in the Folio is often a misprint. + Being indicated by a mere line at the end of a word in MS., it was + often confused with the comma, full stop, dash or hyphen. + Comes (,) shall we + in? + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> i. 1. 284. + + + At that that I have kil'd my lord, a + Flys. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 2. 53. + + + Good man, these joyful tears show thy true + hearts. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. 3. 175. + Conversely, in one or two places the dash or hyphen has + usurped the place of the s. + + Unkle, what newe--? + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 2. 30. + + + With gobbets of thy + Mother-blecding + heart. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 1. 85. +

+

Sometimes (even without the possibility of mistake for a comma) the + -s is inserted: + Sir Protheus, your Fathers + call's for you. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> i. 3. 88. + + + Sawcie Lictors + Will catch at us like Strumpets, and scald Rimers + + Ballads us out of + tune. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 2. 216. +

+

Yet in many passages the -s is probably + correct, though we should now omit it, especially at the end of + nouns. As we still use "riches," "gains," almost as singular nouns, + so Shakespeare seems to have used "lands," "wars," "stones," + "sorrows," "flatteries," "purposes," "virtues," "glories," + "fortunes," "things," "attempts," "graces," "treasons," "succours," + "behaviours," "duties," "funerals," "proceedings," &c. as + collective nouns.

+

In other cases there seems at least a method + in the error. The -s is added to plural adjectives and to adjectives or nouns + dependent upon nouns inflected in "s," as + The letters + patents. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 202 + (Folio). +

+

It is common in E. E. for plural adjectives of Romance origin to take + the plural inflection. But see 430. The Globe reads "patents" in Rich. II. + ii. 3. 130.

+

The following are selected, without verification, from Walker: + Kings Richards + throne. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. + + + Smooth and welcomes + newes. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 1. + + + Lords Staffords death. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. + 3. + + + The Thicks-lips. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 1. +

+

A word already plural sometimes receives an additional plural + inflection: + Your teethes. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 1. + + + Others faults. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 2. + + + Men look'd . . . each at + others. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 5. + + + Boths. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> ii. 4. + + + On others grounds. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 1. +

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Past indicative forms in -u +

Past indicative forms in u are very common in Shakespeare. Thus, + "sang" does not occur, while "sung" is common as a past indicative. + "Sprang" is less common as a past tense than "sprung" (2 Hen. IV. i. 1. 111). "Begun" (Hamlet, iii. 2. 220) is not uncommon for + "began," which is also used. We also find + I drunk him to his + bed. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 5. 21. +

+

Past indicative tenses in u were common in + the seventeenth century, but the irregularity dates from the regular + Early English idiom.

+

In A. -S. the second person singular, and the three plural persons of + some verbs, e.g. "singan," had the same + vowel u, while the first and third persons + singular had a. Hence, though the + distinction was observed pretty regularly in E. E., yet gradually + the u and a were + used indiscriminately in the past tense without distinction of + person.

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Second person singular in -ts +

Second Person Singular in -ts. In verbs ending with -t, -test final in the second person sing, + often becomes -ts for euphony. Thus: "Thou + torments," Rich. + II. iv. 1. 270 (Folio); "Thou requests," Rich. + III. ii. 1. 98 (Folio); "reuisits," + Hamlet, i. 4. 53; "splits," M. for M. ii. + 2. 115; "exists," + Ib. iii. 1. 20 (Folio); "solicites," Cymb. i. + 6. 147 (Folio); "refts," + Cymb. iii. 3. 103 (Folio). "Thou + fleets," Sonn. + 19; this is marked in + What art thou call'st . . . and + affrights? + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> iv. 1. +

+

This termination in -s contains perhaps a + trace of the influence of the northern inflection in -s for the second pers, sing.

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Past indicative -t + for -ted +

Past Indicative: -t for -ted. In verbs in which the infinitive ends + in -t, -ed is often omitted in the past + indicative for euphony. + I fast and prayed for their + intelligence. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 347 + + + There they hoist + us. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 147. + + + Plunged in the foaming brine and + quit the vessel. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 211. + + + When service sweat for duty, + not for meed. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 3. 58. + + + Stood Dido . . . and waft her + love + To come again to Carthage. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. 10. + Compare Hen. VIII. ii. 1. 33; + M. of V. iii. 2. 205.

+

We find "bid" for "bided," i.e. "endured," in + Endured of (by) her for whom you + bid like sorrow. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 304. + This is, of course, as natural as "chid," "rid," &c., + which are recognized forms. On the other hand, the termination in + -ed is sometimes used for a stronger + form: + I shaked. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> ii. 1. 319. +

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Participles. -Ed + omitted after d and t, + &c. +

Participle: -ed omitted after d and t. Some verbs ending in -te, -t, and -d, on + account of their already resembling participles in + their terminations, do not add -ed in the + participle. The same rule, naturally dictated by euphony, is found + in E. E. "If the root of a verb end in -d or + -t doubled or preceded by another + consonant, the -de or -te of the past tense, and -d or + -t of the past participle, are + omitted."Morris, Specimens of Early English, xxxv. + Thus-- + + + Well hast thou acquit + thee. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 5. + 3. + + + Mirror for + Magistrates (NARES). + + + These things indeed you have + articulate. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 1. + 72. + + + Tempest, i. 2. + 31. + + Let the bloat king + tempt you. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 4. + 182. + + + + + He was contract to lady + Lucy. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 7. + 179. + + + + + They have + degenerate. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 38. + + + + + And I of ladies most + deject and + wretched. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 1. + 163. + + + T. of Sh. i. 1. + 32. + Hamlet, + i. 2. 20. + + + + An enshield + beauty. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 4. + 80. + + + + + Their means are less + exhaust. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 16. + + + + + Her noble stock graft + with ignoble plants. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 7. + 127. + Compare + An ingraft + infirmity. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 3. + 144. + + + + + The iron of itself, though + heat red-hot. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 1. + 61. + + + + + For 'tis the sport to have the enginer + + Hoist with his own + petard. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 4. + 207. + + + + + Many are + infect. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 3. + 188. + + + + + The very rats instinctively have + quit it. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. + 147. + + + + + Degree is + suffocate. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 3. + 125. + + + + + Unspotted heart never yet + taint with + love. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 3. + 183. + + + Hen. VIII. ii. 1. + 141. + + + A braver choice of dauntless spirits + Than now the English bottoms have waft o'er. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. + 73. + + + Rich. III. i. 2. + 216. + + + The wild waves + whist. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. + 379. + + i.e. "being whisted or made silent." So, in + imitation, + The winds, with wonder whist, Smoothly the waters + kist. + MILTON, + <title><abbr>Hymn on the + Nativity.</abbr> + + +

+

Words like "miscreate," Hen. V. i. 2. 16; + "create," M. N. D. v. 1. 412, + "consecrate," Ib. 422, being directly + derived from Latin participles, stand on a different footing, and + may themselves be regarded as participial adjectives, without the + addition of d.

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Participles. -en + dropped +

Participles, Formation of. Owing to the tendency to drop the + inflection en, the Elizabethan authors + frequently used the curtailed forms of past participles which are + common in Early English: "I have spoke, forgot, writ, chid," &c. + Have you chose this + man? + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 163. + Where, however, the form thus curtailed was in danger of + being confused with the infinitive, as in "taken," they used the + past tense for the participle: + + + And thereupon these errors are + arose. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. + 388. + + + 2 Hen. + VI. iii. 2. 84. + + + Thou . . . hast eat thy + bearer up. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 5. + 165 + ; <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. + 196. + + C. of E. v. 1. + 313; 2 Hen. IV. i. 1. + 199. + + + We were . . . holp + hither. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 2. 63. + (In this case, however, the en is merely dropped.) + + + Where I have took them + up. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. + 50. + + + + + Then, Brutus, I have much + mistook your + passion. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. + 2. 48. + + + + 2 Hen. IV. v. 3. 98; + Hen. V. iv. 3. 2. + T. of A. ii. 1. + 123. + + Coriol. iii. 1. 319. + + + Hen. VIII. ii. 4. 30. + + Rich. II. ii. 1. 14. + + Lear, i. 2. 93; + Cymb. iii. 5. 21. + +

+

Or sometimes the form in ed: + + O, when degree is + shaked. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 3. 101. + So Hen. V. ii. 1. 124; Temp. ii. 1. 39; 1 Hen. + IV. iii. 1. 17. But shook for shaken is also common. + The wind -shaked + surge. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 1. 13. + +

+

"Ope" in "The gates are ope," Coriol. i. 4. 43, seems to be the adjective + "open" without the -n, and not a verb.

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Participles. Irregular formations +

Irregular participial formations. The following are irregular:-- + You have swam. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. 1. 38. + + + I have spake. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 4. 153. + + + Misbecomed. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 778. + + + Becomed. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 406. + + + Which thou hast perpendicularly + fell. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 54. + + + We had droven them + home. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 7. 5. + "Sawn" for "seen" is found as a rhyme + to "drawn," L. C. 91. + Strucken. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. 1. 46 + ; <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iv. 3. + 224; <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. + 209. + + When they are fretten with the + gusts of heaven. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 77. + + + Sweaten. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 1. 65. +

+

(So Quartos.)

+

Caught seems to be distinguished as an + adjective from the participle catch'd in + None are so surely caught when + they are catch'd + As wit turned fool. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 69. +

+

The following are unusual:-- + Splitted. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. 1. 105 + , v. 1. 308; <abbr>A. and + C.</abbr> v. 1. 24. + + Beated. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 62. +

+

The following are archaic:-- + Marcus, unknit that + sorrow-wreathen + knot. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 2. 4. + + + Foughten. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 6. 18. +

+
+
+ VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF:-- Participial prefix y- +

The participial prefix y- is only two or three times used in + Shakespeare's plays: "y-clept," "y-clad," "y-slaked." In E. E. y- is prefixed to other forms of speech + beside participles, like the German ge-. But + in Elizabethan English the y- was wholly + disused except as a participial prefix, and even the latter was + archaic. Hence we must explain as follows: + The sum of this + Brought hither to Pentapolis + + Yravished the regions + round. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iii. Gower, + 35. +

+

Shakespeare was probably going to write (as in the same speech, line + 1, "yslaked hath") "yravished the regions hath," but the necessity of the + rhyme, and the diminished sense of the grammatical force of the + participial prefix, made him alter the construction. The y- is used by Sackville before a + present participle, "y-causing." In + M. of V. ii. 9. 68, and + elsewhere, we find "I wiss" apparently for the old "y-wiss."

+
+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS AND TENSES. +
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INDICATIVE: simple present for complete present + with adverbs meaning "as yet," &c. +

Indicative simple present for complete present with adverbs + signifying "as yet," &c.

+

This is in accordance with the Latin idiom, "jampridem opto," + &c., and it is explicable on the ground that, when an action + continued up to the present time is still continuing, the speaker + may prefer the verb to dwell simply on the + fact that the action is present, allowing the adverb to express the + past continuousness: + That's the worst tidings that I hear of + yet. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 1. 127. + + + How does your honour + for this many a day? + <title><abbr>Hamiet,</abbr> iii. 1. + 91. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INDICATIVE: "since," &c. +

Simple past for complete present with "since," &c.

+

This is in accordance with the Greek use of the aorist, and it is as + logical as our more modern use. The difference depends upon a + difference of thought, the action being regarded simply as past without reference + to the present or to completion. + + I saw him not these many years, and yet + I know 'tis he. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 66. + + + I saw not better sport these + seven years' day. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 3. + + + Since death of my dear'st + mother + It did not speak + before. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 190. + + + I did not see him + since. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 1. + + + I was not angry since I came in France + Until this instant. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 7. 58. + + + I can tell you strange news that you yet + dreamed not of. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> i. 2. 4. +

+

It will be noticed that the above examples all contain a negative. + The indefinite tense seems to have peculiar + propriety when we are denying that an action was performed at any time whatever. Hence the contrast: + Judges and senates have been + bought with gold, Esteem and love were never to be sold. + POPE, + <title><abbr>Essay on Man,</abbr> iv. + 187. + + But we have also, without a negative, + And since I saw thee, + The affliction of my mind amends. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> v. 1. 114. +

+

The simple present is in the following example incorrectly combined + with the complete present. But the two verbs are so far apart that + they may almost be regarded as belonging to different sentences, + especially as "but" may be regarded as semi-adversative. + And never since the middle summer's spring + + Met we . . . but . . . thou hast disturbed our + sport. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 83-7. +

+

On the other hand, the complete present is used remarkably in-- + D. Pedro. Runs not this speech + like iron through your blood? + + Claud. I have + drunk poison whiles he utter'd it. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. 1. 253. +

+

This can only be explained by a slight change of thought: "I have + drunk poison (and drunk [339] poison all the) while he spoke."

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INDICATIVE: future for subjunctive and + infinitive +

Future for Subjunctive and Infinitive. The future is often used where + we should use the infinitive or subjunctive.

+

A comparison of Wickliffe with the versions of the sixteenth century + would show that in many cases the Early English subjunctive had been + replaced by the Elizabethan "shall." + And I will sing that they shall + hear I am not afraid. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 1. 126. + + + That you shall surely find + him + Lead to the Sagittary the raised search. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 1. 158. + + + That thou shalt see the + difference of our spirits, + I pardon thee thy life before thou ask it. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 368. + + + Therefore in fierce tempest is he coming + That, if requiring fail, he will + compel. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. 101. + Here, however (283), "so" may be omitted before "that," i.e. "so that he purposes compulsion if fair + means fail." + Reason with the fellow, + Lest you shall chance to whip + your information. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 6. 53. + + + If thou refuse and + wilt encounter with my + wrath. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. 138. + + + The constable desires thee thou + wilt mind + Thy followers of repentance. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 84. + + + Will you permit that I shall + stand condemn'd? + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 3. 119. + +

+

So with "for" used for "because" (117) in the sense of "in order + that." + And, for the time shall not seem tedious, + I'll tell thee what befel me. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 1. 10. +

+

As in Latin, the future is sometimes correctly and logically used + with reference to future occurrences; but we find it side by side + with the incorrect and modern idiom. + Farewell till we shall meet + again. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 4. 40. + + + He that outlives this day and + comes safe home, + He that shall live this day and + see old age. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 40. + + + All France will be replete with mirth and joy, + When they shall hear how we have + play'd the men. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 6. 16. + + + When they shall + know. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 4. 49. + + + If you shall see + Cordelia. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 1. 46. + + + Till your strong hand shall + help to give him strength. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 133. +

+

The future seems used (perhaps with reference to the original meaning + of "shall") to signify necessary and habitual + recurrence in + Good Lord, what madness rules in brain-sick men + When for so slight and frivolous a cause + Such factious emulations shall + arise. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 1. 113. +

+

So + Men shall deal unadvisedly + sometimes. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 293. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INFINITIVE: to omitted, + inserted +

Infinitive. "To" omitted and inserted. In Early English the present + infinitive was represented by -en (A.-S. -an), so that "to speak" was "speken," and "he is able to speak" was "he can + speken," which, though very rare, is + found in Pericles, ii. Prologue, 12. The -en in time became -e, and the -e in time became + mute; thus reducing "sing-en" to "sing." + When the en dropped into disuse, and to was substituted for it, several verbs + which we call auxiliary, and which are closely and commonly + connected with other verbs, retained the old licence of omitting to, though the infinitival inflection was + lost. But naturally, in the Elizabethan period, while this + distinction between auxiliary and non-auxiliary verbs was gradually + gaining force, there was some difference of opinion as to which + verbs did, and which did not, require the "to," and in Early English there is much inconsistency in + this respect. Thus in consecutive lines "ought" is used + without, and "let" with, "to." + And though we owe the fall of + Troy requite, Yet let revenge + thereof from gods to light. + <title><abbr>Mirror for + Magistrates</abbr> (quoted by Dr. GUEST). + + + You ought not walk. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 1. 3. + + + Suffer him speak no more. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> + iii. 1. + + + If the Senate still command me serve. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. + 1. + + + The rest I wish thee gather. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 5. 96. + + + You were wont be civil. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 3. 190. + + + I list not prophesy. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 1. 26. + + + He thought have slaine her. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 1. + 50. + + + It forst him slacke. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 19. +

+

"Stay" is probably a verb in + How long within this wood intend you (to) + stay? + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 138. + + + Desire her (to) call her wisdom to her. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 5. 35. + + + As one near death to those that wish him (to) + live. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 1. 134. + + + What might'st thou do that honour would (wished) thee + (to) + do? + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> Prologue, 18. + + + That wish'd him in the barren mountains (to) + starve. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 3. 159. + So M. for M. iv. 3. 138; + M. Ado, iii. 1. 42. Hence + "overlook" is probably not the subjunctive (see however 369) but the + infinitive in + Willing you (to) overlook this pedigree. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. 90. + So after "have need:" + Thou hadst need send for more + money. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. 99. + + + Vouchsafe me speak a word. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 282. + + + To come view fair Portia. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 7. 43. + + + We'll come dress you straight. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> iv. 2. 80. + + + I will go seek the king. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 1. 101. + We still retain a dislike to use the formal to after "go" and "come," which may almost + be called auxiliaries, and we therefore say, "I will come and see you."

+

We cannot reject now the to after "know" + (though after this word we seldom use the infinitive at all, and + prefer to use the conjunction "that"), but Shakespeare has + Knowing thy heart (to) torment me with + disdain. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 132. + + A similar omission is found in + That they would suffer these abominations + By our strong arms from forth her fair streets (to be) + chased. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 1634. + So + Because, my lord, we would have had you (to have) + heard + The traitor speak. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 5. 56. +

+

To is inserted after "let" both in the sense + of "suffer" and in that of "hinder." + And let (suffer) no quarrel nor + no brawl to come. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 364. + + + If nothing lets (prevents) + to make us happy both. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 256. + On the other hand, to is omitted + after "beteem" in the sense of "suffer:" + He might not beteem the winds of heaven + Visit her face too roughly. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 141. + After "durst:" + I durst, my lord, + to wager she is + honest. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. 2. 11. +

+

The to is often inserted after verbs of + perceiving,--"feel," "see," "hear," &c. + Who heard me to deny + it? + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 25. + + + Myself have heard a voice to + call him so. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 94. + + + Whom when on ground she grovelling saw + to roll. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> v. 7. + 32. + + + Methinks I feel this youth's perfections + + To creep in at mine + eyes. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. 317. + + + I had rather hear you to solicit + that. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 1. + 120. + + + To see great Hercules whipping + a gig, + And profound Solomon to tune a + jig, + And Nestor play at push-pin with + the boys. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iv. 3. 167-9. +

+

This quotation shows that, after "see," the infinitive, whether with + or without "to," is equivalent to the participle. "Whipping," "to + tune," and "play," are all co-ordinate. The participial form is the + most correct: as in Latin, "Audivi illam canentem;" modern English, + "I heard her sing;" Elizabethan English, "I + heard her to sing." The infinitive with to after verbs of perception occurs rarely, + if ever, in Early English (Mätzner quotes Wickliffe, St. John xii. 18, but ?). It seems to have + been on the increase towards the end of the sixteenth + century, for whereas Wickliffe (St. Matt. + xv. 31) has "The puple wondride seynge dumb men spekynge and crokid + men goynge, blynde men seyinge," Tyndale (1534) has "The people + wondred to se the domme speak, the maymed whole, the halt to go, and the blynde to se;" and the A. V. (1611) has to throughout. This idiom is also very common in North, + and Florio's "Montaigne." We have recurred to the idiom of Early + English.

+

Compare William of Palerne, l. 871: "and whan he sei<*> bat + semly sitte him bi-fore," i.e. "and when he saw her in her beauty sit before him." In this quotation we might render "sitte" + by the participle "sitting," as the girl is regarded as "in the + state of sitting." This opens the question of the origin of the + phrase "to see great Hercules whipping." Is + "whipping," by derivation, a verbal abbreviated for "a-whipping." as + in 93, or a present participle? The common construction after "see" + and "hear" in Layamon and William of Palerne seems to be neither the + participle nor the verbal, but the infinitive in -e or -en. Probably, when the + infinitive inflection died out, it was felt that the short + uninflected form was not weighty enough to express the emphatic + infinitive, and recourse was had to the present participle, a + substitution which was aided by the similarity of the terminations + -en and -ing. + This is one of the many cases in which the terminations of the + infinitive and present participle have been confused together (93), + and the -ing in this construction represents + the old infinitive inflection -en. This may + explain: + I my brother know + Yet living (to live) in my + glass. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 415. + + i.e. "that my brother lives."

+

Hence, perhaps, also -ing was added as a + reminiscence of the old gerundive termination -ene, in such expressions as + Put the liveries to + making. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 2. 124. +

+

Similarly we find, side by side, in Selden's "Table Talk," "He fell + to eating" and he "fell to eat."

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INFINITIVE: to omitted + and inserted after the same verb +

"To" omitted and inserted in the same sentence. The to is often omitted in the former of two + clauses and inserted in the latter, particularly when the finite + principal verb is an auxiliary, or like an auxiliary. + Whether hadst thou rather be a + Faulconbridge + And, like thy brother, to enjoy + thy land. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> i. 1. 134. + + + I would no more + Endure this wooden slavery than to suffer + The flesh-fly blow my mouth. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. 1. 62. + + + Who would be so mock'd with + glory, or to live + But in a dream of friendship? + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 2. 33. + So K. J. v. 2. 138-9; + J. C. iv. 3. 73; T. N. v. 1. 346. + Sir, I desire you (to) do me right and justice, + And to bestow your pity on + me. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 4. 14. + + + Bids you + Deliver up the crown and to take + pity. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. 104. + + + Makes both my body pine and + soul to languish. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. 1. 31. + + + Make thy two eyes like stars + start from their spheres, + Thy knotted and combined locks to part. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 4. 18. + + + Brutus had rather be a + villager + Than to repute himself a son of + Rome. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 175. + + + She tells me she'll wed the + stranger knight, + Or never more to view nor day + nor night. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> ii. 5. 17. + + + Some pagan shore, + Where these two Christian armies might combine + The blood of malice in a vein of league, + And not to spend it so + unneighbourly. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 2. 39. +

+

Thus probably we must explain: + And let them all encircle him + about, + And fairy-like to pinch the + unclean knight. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> iv. 4. 57. +

+

The common explanation "to-pinch," attributes to Shakespeare an + archaism which is probably nowhere found in his works (not even in + P. of T. iii. 2. 17). See All to, 28.

+

It is a question how to explain + She is abus'd, stol'n from me and corrupted + By spells and medicines bought of mountebanks: + For nature so preposterously to + err, + Being not deficient, blind or lame of sense, + Sans witchcraft could + not. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 62. +

+

Here, either as above, (1) "to err" depends + on "could," i.e. "Nature was not able to err;" or (2) "could not" might perhaps + stand for "could not be," "was impossible," having for its subject + "Nature to err." (See 354.) In (2) "for" may be either (a) a conjunction, or (b) a preposition: "It was not possible for + Nature thus to err." I prefer (1).

+

In + For little office + The hateful commons will perform for us + Except, like curs, to tear us + all to pieces, + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 139. + "to tear" may be considered as a noun, the object of + "except."

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INFINITIVE: "It were best (to):" "I were best (to)" +

It were best (to). To is often omitted after + "best" in such phrases as "it were best," "thou wert best," &c. + Perhaps there is in some of these cases an unconscious blending of + two constructions, the infinitive and imperative, exactly + corresponding to the Greek oi=sq) ou)=n + o(\ dra=son. + + 'Tis best put finger in the eye. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. 1. 78. + + + I were best not call. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. 19. + + + 'Twere best not know myself. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 2. 73. + + + Best draw my sword. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. 25. +

+

In most of these cases the speaker is speaking of himself: but often + it is impossible, without the context, to tell whether the verb is + in the infinitive or imperative. Thus in + Better be with the dead, + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 2. 20. + it is only the following line, Whom + we, to gain our peace, have sent to peace, that shows + that be is infinitive. When we now use this + idiom, we generally intend the verb to be used imperatively.

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INFINITIVE: "It were best (to):" "I were best (to)" +

I were best (to). The construction + Thou wert better gall the + devil. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 3. 94. + + + I were best leave + him. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 3. 82. + + + Madam, you're best + consider. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 2. 79. + like the modern construction "if you please," (in which we + should now say, and be correct in saying, that "you" is the subject, + though it was originally the object, of "please,") represents an old + impersonal idiom: "Me were liefer," i.e. "it + would be more pleasant to me;" "Me were loth;" "Him were better." + Very early, however, the personal construction is found side by side + with the impersonal. The change seems to have arisen from an + erroneous feeling that "Me were better" was ungrammatical. Sometimes + the to is inserted: + You were best to go to + bed. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 1. 196. + + + You were best to tell Antonio + what he said. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 8. 33. + +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- INFINITIVE: to omitted + after conjunctions +

"To" omitted after Conjunctions.

+

Where two infinitives are coupled together by a conjunction, the to is still omitted in the former, where the batter happens to be nearer to the + principal verb, e.g. after "rather than." "Rather than see + himself disgraced, he preferred to die." But we could not say + Will you be so good, scauld knave, as + eat it? + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 1. 31. +

+

This is probably to be explained, like the above, as a blending of + two constructions--the infinitive, "Will you be so good as to eat it?" and the imperative, "Eat it, + will you be so good?"

+

In + Under the which he shall not choose but + fall. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 7. 66. + + + Nay then, indeed she cannot choose but + hate thee. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 289. + + + Thou shalt not choose but + go. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iv. 1. 61. + the obvious and grammatical construction is "he shall not + choose anything except (to) fall;" "she cannot choose anything + except (to) hate thee;" but probably (contrary to Mätzner's view, + iii. 18) the explanation of the omission is, that Shakespeare + mentally supplies "shall," "can," &c. "He shall not choose + anything else, but (shall) fall." This is supported by + Who . . . cannot choose but they + must blab. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iv. 1. 28. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Noun and infinitive used as subject or + object +

Noun and infinitive used as subject or object.

+

It might be thought that this was a Latinism. But a somewhat similar + use of the infinitive with a noun in impersonal sentences is often + found in E. E. and, though rarely, in A. -S. + No wondur is a lewid man to + ruste. + CHAUCER, + <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> 504. + + + It is ful fair a man to bear him + even. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> + 1525. + + + It spedith one man for to die for + be puple. + WICKLIFFE, + <title><abbr>St John</abbr> xviiii. + 14. + (So Mätzner, but Bagster has "that o man,") i.e. "that one man should die." + It is the lesser fault, modesty finds, + + Women to change their shapes + than men their minds. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> v. 4. 109. + + + As in an early spring + We see the appearing buds which to + prove fruit + Hope gives not so much warrant as despair + That frosts will bite them. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 3. 39. + + + This to prove true + I do engage my life. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> v. 4. 171. + + + Be then desir'd + A little to disquantity your train, + And the remainder that shall still depend + + To be such men that shall besort + your age. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. 272. +

+

In the following instance "brags of" is used like "boasts:" + Verona brags of him + + To be a virtuous and + well-govern'd youth. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. 5. 70. + + + I have deserv'd + + All tongues to talk their + bitterest. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 2. 217. + + + (This) is all as monstrous to our human reason As + my Antigonus to break his + grave. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. + 42. + + + O that self-chain about his neck + + Which he foreswore most + monstrously to have. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 11 + ; <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. + 337. Add perhaps + The duke + Will never grant this forfeiture to + hold, + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 3. 25. + though "forfeiture" may be personified, and "grant" used like + "allow." We retain this use, but transpose "for" in "for to" (see the example from Wickliffe + above) and place it before the noun or pronoun: + For me to put him to his + purgation would perhaps plunge him + into far more choler. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 317. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Infinitive used as a noun +

The Infinitive used as a Noun. This use is still retained when the + Infinitive is the subject of a verb, as "To walk is pleasant;" but + we should not now say-- + What's sweet to do to do will + aptly find. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 13. + + + My operant powers their functions leave to + do. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 184 + ; <title><abbr>ib.</abbr> iii. 4. + 66. + + Have not to do with + him. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 292. + So 3 Hen. VI. iv. 5. 2. + Metaphors far-fet hinder to be + understood. + B. J. <title><abbr>Disc.</abbr> + 757. + Apparently to is omitted in the + following curious passage:-- + For to (to) have this absolute power of Dictator they + added never to be afraid to be + deposed. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 611. +

+

It is doubtful whether the infinitive is a noun in the objective in + Nor has he with him to supply + his life. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 1. 46. + + i.e. "the power of supplying;" or whether + "anything" is understood: "He has not anything to supply his + livelihood." We can say "I was denied my rights," but + not + I am denied to sue my livery + here. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 3. 129. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Infinitive used indefinitely +

Infinitive, indefinitely used. To was + originally used not with the infinitive but with the gerund in -e, and, like the Latin "ad" with the gerund, denoted a purpose. Thus "to love" was originally "to lovene," i.e. "to (or toward) + loving" (ad amandum). Gradually, as to + superseded the proper infinitival inflection, to was used in other and more indefinite senses, "for," + "about," "in," "as regards," and, in a word, for any form of the + gerund as well as for the infinitive. + To fright you thus methinks I + am too savage. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 2. 70. + Not "too savage to fright you," but + "in or for + frighting you." + I was too strict to make mine + own away. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 243. + + i.e. "I was too severe to myself in sacrificing my son." + Too proud to be (of being) so + valiant. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 263. + + + I will not shame myself to give + you (by giving you) this. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 431. + + + Make moan to be abridged. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 1. + 126. + Not, "in order to be," but, "about being abridged." + Who then shall blame + His pester'd senses to recoil + and start. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> v. 2. 22. + + i.e. "for recoiling." Comp. T. + of Sh. iii. 2. 27; A. Y. + L. v. 2. 110. + O, who shall hinder me to wail + and weep? + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 2. 27. + + i.e. "as regards, or from, wailing." + But I shall grieve you to + report (by reporting) the rest. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 95. + + + You might have saved me my pains + to have taken away the + ring. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 2. 6. + + i.e. "by having taken away." + I the truer, so to be (for + being) false with you. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 5. 44. + + + Lest the State shut itself out to + take any penalty for the same. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 158. + + i.e. "as regards taking any penalty." We + still say, "I fear to do it," where "to" has + no meaning of purpose; but Bacon wrote-- + Young men care not to + innovate. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 161. + "are not cautious about innovating." + So Tr. and Cr. v. 1. 71.

+

This gerundive use of the infinitive is common after the verb "to + mean:" + What mean these masterless and gory swords + + To lie discolour'd by this place + of peace? + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> v. 3. 143. + + + What mean you, sir, + + To give them this + discomfort? + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 1. 34. + So Tr. and Cr. v. 1. 30. + To weep to have that which it + fears to lose. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 64. + + i.e. "to weep because of + having, because it has."

+

We say, "I took eleven hours to write it," or "I spent eleven hours + in writing," not + Eleven hours I spent to write + it over. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 6. 5 + ; <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 1. 154. + + But thou strik'st me + Sorely, to say (in saying) I + did. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. 18. + + + You scarce can right me throughly then to say You did mistake. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. + 99. + + i.e. "by saying." + I know not what I shall incur to + pass it. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 2. + 57. + + i.e. "I know not what penalty I shall incur + as the consequence of, or for, letting it + pass." + You're well to + live. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 3. 121. + + i.e. "You are well off as + regards living," resembles our modern, "You are well to do." The infinitive thus used is seldom + preceded by an object: + So that, conclusions to be as + kisses, if your (221) four negatives + Make your two affirmatives, why then, + &c. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 22. + + + What! I, that kill'd her + husband and his father, + + To take her in her heart's + extremest hate! + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 2. 231-2. + From 216 it will be seen that the English pronoun, when it + represents the Latin accusative before the infinitive, is often + found in the nominative. The following is a curious instance of the + ambiguity attending this idiom:-- + I do beseech your grace + + To have some conference with + your grace alone. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 3. 27. + + i.e. "about having some conference," and + here, as the context shows, "that I may have some conference."

+

Equally ambiguous, with a precisely opposite interpretation, is + Sir, the queen + Desires your visitation, and to + be + Acquainted with this stranger. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. 1. 169. + + i.e. "and that you will become acquainted." + Of him I gather'd honour + Which he to seek (seeking) of me + again perforce + Behoves me keep at utterance. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 2. 73. +

+

Probably we must thus explain: + Thou'lt torture me to leave + unspoken that Which, to be + spoke, would torture thee. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 5. + 139. + + i.e. "You wish to torture me for leaving unspoken that which, by being spoken, would torture you." + Foul is most foul being foul to + be a scoffer, + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 5. 62. + seems to mean "foulness is most foul when its foulness + consists in being scornful."

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Infinitive used at the beginning of a + sentence +

"To" frequently stands at the beginning of a sentence in the above + indefinite signification. Thus Macb. iv. 2. + 70, quoted above, and-- + To do this deed, + Promotion follows. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 356. + + + To know my deed, 'twere best + not know myself. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. 2. 73. + + + To say to go with you, I + cannot. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. out + &c.</abbr> iv. 6. + + + To belie him I will + not. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 3. 299. + + + Other of them may have crooked noscs, but to owe (as regards + owning) such straight arms, none. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 1. 38. + + + For of one grief grafted alone, + To graft another thereupon, A + surer crab we can have none. + HEYWOOD. + + + To lack or lose that we would + win So that our fault is not therein, What woe or + want end or begin? + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> + + + To sue to live, I find I seek + to die, + And seeking death find + life, + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. 1. 43. + where "to sue to live" means "as regards suing to live," and corresponds + to "seeking death."

+

This indefinite use of the infinitive in a gerundive sense seems to + be a continuation of the old idiom which combined to with the gerund.

+

Less frequently the clause depends on "that:" + But that I'll give my voice on + Richard's side, + God knows I will not do it. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 53. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- For to +

For to. When the notion of purpose is to be brought out, for to is often used instead of to, and in other cases also. Similarly the + Danish and Swedish languages (Mätzner) have "for at," and the old + French has "por (pour) à," with the infinitive. For to is still more common in Early English than in + Elizabethan.

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Infinitive active where we use passive +

Infinitive active is often found where we use the passive, as in + Yet, if men moved him, was he such a storm + As oft 'twixt May and April is to + see. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 102. +

+

This is especially common in "what's to do" + (T. N. iii. 3. 18; &c.) for + "what's to be done." See Ellipses, 405, and compare + Savage, extreme, rude, cruel, not to + trust. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 129. + + i.e. "not to be trusted."

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Infinitive complete present after verbs of + intending, &c. +

Infinitive, complete Present. It is now commonly asserted that such + expressions as "I hoped to have seen him + yesterday" are ungrammatical. But in the Elizabethan as in Early + English authors, after verbs of hoping, + intending, or verbs signifying that something ought to have been + done but was not, the Complete Present Infinitive is used. We still + retain this idiom in the expression, "I would (i.e. wished to) have done it." "I ought (i.e. was bound) to have done it." But we find in Shakespeare-- + I hoped thou shouldst have + been my Hamlet's wife; + I thought thy bride-bed to have + deck'd, sweet maid. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 1. 268. + + + Thought to have + begg'd. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 6. 48. +

+

In + Levied an army weening to redeem, + And have install'd me in the + diadem, + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 5. 89, + it is difficult to explain the juxtaposition of the simple + present with an apparently complete present infinitive. Probably have is here used in the sense of "cause," + i.e. "thinking to redeem me and to have + me install'd," "to cause me to be install'd." So in + Ambitious love hath so in me offended + That barefoot plod I the cold ground upon + With sainted vow my faults to have + amended, + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. 7. + "to have amended" seems to mean "to cause to be amended." But + possibly there is no need for this supposition of transposition. The + thought of unfulfilment and disappointment + growing on the speaker might induce her to put the latter verb in + the complete present infinitive. + Pharnabazus came thither thinking to + have raised the siege. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 179. +

+

Sometimes the infinitive is used without a verb of "thinking," to + imply an unfulfilled action. + I told him of myself, which was as much + As to have ask'd him + pardon. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 2. 79. + But often it seems used by attraction to "have," expressed or + implied in a previous verb. + She would have made Hercules + to have turned + spit. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. 1. 261. + + + I had not (i.e. should not have) been persuaded to have hurled These few + ill-spoken lines into the world. + BEAUMONT + <title><abbr>on Faithful + Shepherdess.</abbr> + So Milton: "He trusted to have + equall'd the Most High."

+

The same idiom is found in Latin poetry (Madvig, 407. Obs. 2) after + verbs of wishing and intending. The reason of the idiom seems to be a desire to + express that the object wished or intended is a completed fact, that + has happened contrary to the wish and cannot now be altered.

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: simple form +

Subjunctive, simple form. See also Be, Were, An, But, + If, &c. The subjunctive (a consequence of the old + inflectional form) was frequently used, not as now with would, should, &c., but in a form + identical with the indicative, where nothing but the context (in the + case of past tenses) shows that it is the subjunctive, as: + But, if my father had not scanted me, + Yourself, renowned prince, then stood as fair. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> ii. 1. 17. + + + Preferment goes by letter and affection, + And not by old gradation where each second + + Stood heir to the + first. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 1. 38. + +

+

If it be asked what is the difference between "stood" here and "would + have stood," I should say that the simple form of the subjunctive, + coinciding in sound with the indicative, implied to an Elizabethan + more of inevitability (subject, of course, + to a condition which is not fulfilled). "Stood" means "would + certainly have stood." The possibility is regarded as an unfulfilled fact, to speak paradoxically. + Compare the Greek idiom of i(/na + with the indicative. + If he did not care whether he + had their love or no, he waived + indifferently 'twixt doing them neither good nor harm; + but he seeks + their hate with greater devotion than they can render it + him. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 2. 17. + + + If they + Should say, 'Be good to Rome,' they charged him even + As those should do, &c. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 6. 112. + + + (If I rebuked you) then I + check'd my + friends. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 7. 150. +

+

"Till" is used varyingly with the indicative present, future, and the + subjunctive.

+

The subjunctive is found after "so" in the sense of "so (that)," i.e. "(if it be) so (that)." + I will . . . endow a child of thine, + + So in the Lethe of thy angry + soul + Thou drown the sad remembrance + of these wrongs. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 251. +

+

Sometimes the presence of the subjunctive, used conditionally (where, + as in the case of did, the subjunctive and + indicative are identical in inflections), is indicated by placing + the verb before the subject: + Did I tell this . . . who would + believe me? + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 4. 171. + + + Live Roderigo, + He calls me to a restitution. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> v. 1. 14. + + + Live a thousand years, + I shall not find myself so fit to die. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. 159. + + + Live thou, I live. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 61. + Where we should say, "Should I tell, + live," &c.

+

The indicative is sometimes found where the subjunctive might be + expected: + Pleaseth you walk with me down + to his house, + I will discharge my bond, + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iv. 1. 12. + where the first clause might be taken interrogatively, "Is it + your pleasure to walk with me? In that case I will," + &c. So 2 Hen. IV. iv. 1. 225. + Perhaps we may thus explain the so-called imperative in the first + person plural: + Well, sit we down, + And let us hear Bernardo speak of this. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 33. + + i.e. "suppose we sit down?" "what if we sit + down?" Compare Ib. 168.

+

So + Alcib. I'll take the gold thou + giv'st me, not all thy counsel. + + Timon. Dost thou, or dost thou + not, Heaven's curse upon + thee! + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 3. 131. + So "willy-nilly" and + He left this ring behind him, would I or + not. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. 321. +

+

"Please" is, however, often found in the subjunctive, even + interrogatively. + Please it you that I + call? + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> iv. 4. 1. + It then represents our modern "may it please?" and expresses + a modest doubt.

+

The subjunctive is also found, more frequently than now, with if, though, &c. The subjunctive "he + dare" is more common than "he dares" in the historical plays, but + far less common in the others. The only difference between the two + is a difference of thought, the same as + between "he can jump six feet" and "he could + jump six feet," i.e. if he liked.

+

Compare + For I know thou darest, + But this thing dare + not. + "This thing" means "this creature Trinculo," and is + antithetical to "thou." + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> iii. 2. 62-3. + + i.e. "would not dare on any consideration:" + stronger than "dares."

+

The indiscriminate use of "dare" and "dares" (regulated, perhaps, by + some regard to euphony) is illustrated by + Here boldly spread thy hands, no venom'd weed + Dares blister them, no slimy snail + dare creep. + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> iii. 1. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: auxiliary forms +

Subjunctive auxiliary forms. The simple form of the subjunctive is + sometimes interchanged and co-ordinate with the auxiliary form. + If thou wert the ass, thy dulness would torment thee, and + still thou livedst but as a + breakfast to the wolf; if thou wert the + wolf, thy greediness would + afflict thee, and oft thou shouldst hazard + thy life for a dinner; wert thou a horse, thou wouldest be seized by + + the leopard; wert thou a leopard, thou wert + german to the lion. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 3. 385-94. +

+

Note here that "livedst" and "shouldst" imply inevitability and + compulsion. "Wouldest" is used in the passive because the passive in + itself implies compulsion. "Would" is used after "dulness" and + "greediness" because they are quasi-personified as voluntary persecutors. Why not "hazardedst" + as well as "livedst?" Perhaps to avoid the double d.

+

"Do," "did," are often used with verbs in the subjunctive: + Better far, I guess, + That we do make our entrance + several ways. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 30. + + + Lest your retirement do amaze + your friends. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> v. 4. 5. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: replaced by indicative after "if," + &c., where no doubt is expressed +

The Subjunctive is replaced by the Indicative after "if," where there + is no reference to futurity, and no doubt is expressed, as in "if + thou lovest me." + O Nell, sweet Nell, if thou + dost love thy lord, + Banish the cankers of ambitious thoughts. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 2. 17. + + + An thou canst not smile as the wind sits, thou'lt + catch cold + shortly. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. 112. + + + Ah, no more of that, Hal, an thou + lovest me. + 1 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 312. +

+

In the last example Falstaff is assuming the Prince's love as a present fact in order to procure the + immediate cessation of ridicule. But in the following he asks the + Prince to do him a favour regarded as future, and as somewhat more doubtful:-- + If thou + love me, practise an + answer. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. 411. +

+

Incredulity is expressed in + If thou + have power to raise him, bring + him hither. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 1. + 60. +

+

In + If thou + dost nod thou + break'st thy + instrument, + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 3. 271. + the meaning is "you are sure to break," and the present + indicative being used in the consequent, is also used in the + antecedent. So in + I am quickly ill and well + So (almost 'since') Antony loves. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 73. +

+

In + It (my purpose) is no more + But that your daughter, ere she seems as won, + + Desires this ring, + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 7. 32. + + the purpose is regarded graphically as a fact in the act of being completed. However, + the indiscriminate use of the indicative and subjunctive at the + beginning of the seventeenth century is illustrated by the A. V. St. Matt. v. 23: Therefore, if thou bring thy gift to + the altar, and there rememberest.

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: used optatively or + imperatively +

Subjunctive used optatively or imperatively. This was more common + then than in modern poetry. + Who's first in worth, the same be + first in place. + B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s + Rev.</abbr> v. 1. +

+

(May) + Your own good thoughts excuse + me, and farewell. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. 1. 177. + + + O heavens, that they were + living both in Naples, + The king and queen there! (provided) that they were, I wish + Myself were mudded in the oozy bed. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> v. 1. 150. + + + No man inveigh against the + wither'd flower, + But chide rough winter that the + flower hath kill'd. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> + + + In thy fats our cares be + drowned, + With thy grapes our hairs be + crowned. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 7. 122. +

+

The juxtaposition of an imperative sometimes indicates the imperative + use. + Touch you the sourest points with sweetest terms, + Nor (let) curstness grow to the + matter. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 2. 25. + + + Good now, sit down, and tell me + he that knows, + &c. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 70. + + + Take Antony Octavia to + his wife. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 2. 129. + + + Run one before, and let the queen + know. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 8. + 1. + + + Thus time we waste, and longest leagues make + short; + Sail seas in cockles, have an + wish but for 't. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> iv. 4. Gower, + 2. + + i.e. "Let any one but wish it, and we will + sail seas in cockles."

+

Sometimes only the context shows the imperative use: + For his passage, + (See that) The soldiers' music and the rites of war + + Speak loudly for + him. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 411. +

+

The "and" is superfluous, or else "question" is imperative, in + Question, your grace, the late + ambassadors, + And you shall find. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. 31. + + So in + Hold out my horse and I will + first be there. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 300. + + + Then (see that) every soldier + kill his + prisoners. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 6. 37. +

+

On the other hand, "prove" is conditional (or "and" is omitted) in + O my father! + + Prove you that any man with me + conversed, + Refuse me, hate me, torture me to death. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. 182-6. +

+

Often it is impossible to tell whether we have an imperative with a + vocative, or a subjunctive used optatively or conditionally. + Melt Egypt into Nile, and + kindly creatures + + Turn all to + serpents. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 5. 78. + + + That I shall clear myself, + + Lay all the weight y<*> + can upon my patience, + I make as little doubt as, &c. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. 1. 66. + + + Now to that name my courage + prove my title. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 2. 291. + + + Sport and repose turn from me + day and night. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 218. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: optative use, advantage of +

This optative use of the subjunctive dispensing with "let," "may," + &c. gives great vigour to the Shakespearian line: + Judge me the world. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 2. 72. + + i.e. "let the world judge for me." + Disorder, that hath spoil'd us, + friend us now. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 5. 17. + + + Long die thy happy days before + thy death. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 207. + + + The worm of conscience still + begnaw thy soul. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 222. +

+

The reader of Shakespeare should always be ready to recognize the + subjunctive, even where the identity of the subjunctive with the + indicative inflection renders distinction between two moods + impossible, except from the context. Thus: + Therefore take with thee my most heavy curse, + Which in the day of battle tire + thee more + Than all the complete armour that thou wear'st! + My prayers on the adverse party fight, + And there the little souls of Edward's children + + Whisper the spirits of thine + enemies, + And promise them success and + victory. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 190. + +

+

Here, in the second line, "tire," necessarily subjunctive, impresses + upon the reader that the co-ordinate verbs, "fight," &c., are + also subjunctive. But else, it would be possible for a careless + reader to take "fight," &c. as indicative, and ruin the + passage.

+

This optative or imperative use of the subjunctive, though common in + Elizabethan writers, had already begun to be supplanted by + auxiliaries. Thus Wickliffe has (Coloss. ii. + 16) "No man juge you," while all the other + versions have "Let no man judge you."

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: complete past +

Subjunctive, complete present. (See Should for + "if he should have.") The subjunctive with "have" is not very + frequent. It is used where a past event is not indeed denied, but + qualified conditionally, in an argumentative manner: + If, sir, perchance + She have restrain'd the riots of + your followers, + 'Tis on such ground . . . as clears her from all + blame. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 4. 145. + + i.e. "If it should hereafter be proved that + she have," "if so be that she have."

+

So + If this young gentleman have + done offence. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 344. +

+

"Though it have" is somewhat similarly used + to express a concession for the sake of argument, not a fact. + For though it have holp madmen + to their wits. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 5. 62. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: used indefinitely after + relative +

Subjunctive used indefinitely after the Relative. + In her youth + There is a prone and speechless dialect + + Such as move men. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. 2. 189 + + + And the stars whose feeble light + Give a pale shadow. + B. and F. + + + But they whose guilt within + their bosom lie + Imagine every eye beholds their blame. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> ii. 1344. + + + Thou canst not die, whilst any + zeal abound. + DANIEL (quoted by WALKER). + + + I charge you to like as much of this play + as please you. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> Epilogue. + + + And may direct his course as + please himself. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 2. 129. + + Perhaps (but see 218) + Alas, their love may be called appetite, + No motion of the liver, but the palate + That suffer surfeit. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 4. 102. +

+

In the subordinate clauses of a conditional sentence, the relative is + often followed by the subjunctive: + A man that were to sleep your + sleep. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. 179. + + i.e. "If there were a man who was destined + to sleep your sleep." + If they would yield us but the superfluity + while it + were wholesome. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 18. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: in a subordinate sentence +

Subjunctive in a subordinate sentence. The subjunctive is often used + with or without "that," to denote a purpose (see above, That). But it is also used after "that," "who," + &c. in dependent sentences where no purpose is implied, but only + futurity.I have found no instance in Shakespeare like the + following, quoted by Walker from Sidney's Arcadia: + And I think there she do dwell. + + Be it of less expect + + That matter needless of + importless burden + + Divide thy lips. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 3. 71. + No "purpose" can be said to be implied in "please," in the + following:-- + May it please you, madam, + + That he bid Helen come to you. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> i. 3. 71. + + + Yet were it true + To say this boy were like + me. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 135. + + + Thou for whom Jove would swear + Juno but an Æthiop were. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iv. 3. 118. + + + Would you not swear that she + were a maid? + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. 40. + + + One would think his mother's milk + were scarce out of + him. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 5. 171. +

+

In the last four passages the second verb is perhaps attracted to the + mood of the first. + Proteus. But she is dead. + + Silv. Say that she be: yet, &c. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iv. 2. 109. + + + With no show of fear, + No, with no more than if we heard that England + + Were busied with a Whitsun + Morris-dance. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. 25. + + + I pray (hope) his absence + proceed by swallowing + that. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iii. 5. 58. + + + If it be proved against an alien + That by direct or indirect attempt + He seek the life of any + citizen. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 351. + + + One thing more rests that thyself + execute. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. 1. 251. + where, however, "that" may be the relative, and "execute" an + imperative.

+

I know of no other instance in Shakespeare but the following, where + the subjunctive is used after "that" used for "so that," of a fact: + Through the velvet leaves the wind + All unseen can passage find, + That the lover sick to death + + Wish himself the heaven's + breath. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iv. 3. 108. +

+

The metre evidently may have suggested this licence: or -es or -d may have + easily dropped out of "wishes" or "wish'd."

+

The subjunctive is used where we should use the future in + I doubt not you (will) sustain + what you're worthy of by your + attempt. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. 125. +

+

"Think" seems used subjunctively, and "that" as a conjunction in + And heaven defend (prevent) your good souls that + you + (should) think + I will your serious and great business scant + For (because) she is with me. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 267. +

+

The "that" is sometimes omitted: + It is impossible they bear it + out. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. + 19. + Here "bear" is probably the subjunctive. The subjunctive is + by no means always used in such sentences. We may contrast + No matter then who see + it. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 2. 59. + + + I care not who know + it. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 7. 118. + with + I care not who knows so + much. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 300. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: after verbs of command +

The Subjunctive after verbs of command and entreaty is especially + common; naturally, since command implies a purpose. + + We enjoin thee that thou + carry. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. 174. + + + I conjure thee that thou + declare. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. + 402. + So M. for M. v. 1. 50. + Tell him from me + He bear himself with honourable + action. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. i. 1. + 110. + + + Thy dukedom I resign, and do entreat + Thou pardon me my + wrongs. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. 119. + So after "forbid." + Fortune forbid my outside have + not charmed her. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 2. 19. +

+

Sometimes an auxiliary is used: + I do beseech your majesty may + salve. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 155. +

+

Hence in such passages as + Go charge my goblins that they + grind their + joints, + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. 259. + the verb is to be considered as in the subjunctive.

+

After a past tense "should" is used: + She bade me . . . I should + teach him. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 165. +

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- SUBJUNCTIVE: irregular sequence of + tenses +

Irregular sequence of tenses. Sometimes the sequence of tenses is not + observed in these dependent sentences: + Therefore they thought it good + you hear a play. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. 2. 136. + + + 'Twere good you + do so much for + charity. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 261. +

+

In both cases a present is implied in the preceding verb: "They + thought and think," "It were and is good."

+

Reversely in + But do not stain + The even virtue of our enterprise + To think that or our cause or our performance + + Did need an oath. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 136. +

+

"Did need" means "ever could need," and is stronger than "need" or + "can need." In + Is it not meet that I did + amplify my judgment? + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 5. 17. + as in "It is time he came," the + action is regarded as one "meet" in time past, as well as in the + future. + It hath been taught us from the primal state + That he which is is wished until + he were. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 42. +

+

Here "were" is used partly for euphony and alliteration, partly + because the speaker is speaking of the past, "is and was always + wished until he were."

+
+
+ VERBS, MOODS OF:-- Conditional sentences, irregularities +

Conditional sentences. The consequent does not always answer to the + antecedent in mood or tense. Frequently the irregularity can be + readily explained by a change of thought. + And that I'll prove on better + men than Somerset, + (Or rather, I would) Were + growing time once ripen'd to + my will. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 4. 98. + So 3 Hen. VI. v. 7. 21. + If we shall stand still + (Or rather, if we should, for we shall not) We should take root. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. 2. 86. + + + I will find + Where truth is hid, (and I would find it) though it were hid + indeed + Within the centre. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 157-8. +

+

Compare Ezek. xiv. 14, A. V.: Though these three men, Noah, Daniel, and Job, + were in it, they should deliver but their own souls. with ib. 20, "they shall + deliver." + But if the gods themselves did + see her then + * * * * * * * + (If they had seen her) The instant burst of clamour that + she + made + + Would have made milch the + burning eyes of heaven. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 535-40. + + + Till I know 'tis done, + Howe'er my hopes (might be), my joys were ne'er begun. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 3. + 70. +

+

Sometimes the consequent is put graphically in the present merely for + vividness: + If he should do so, + He leaves his back unarm'd; . . + . never fear that. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 3. 80. + Or else the speaker rises in the tone of confidence: + I am assured, if I be measured + rightly, Your majesty hath no + just cause to hate me. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 2. + 66. +

+
+
+
+ PARTICIPLES. +
+ PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles active, confusion in +

Participles, Active. Our termination -ing + does duty for (1) the old infinitive in -an; + (2) the old imperfect participle in end, ende, + ande; and (3) a verbal noun in -ung. Hence arises great confusion. It would + sometimes appear that Shakespeare fancied that -ing was equivalent to -en, the + old affix of the Passive Participle. Thus-- + From his all-obeying + breath + I hear the doom of Egypt. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 13. 77. + + i.e. "obeyed by all." + Many a dry drop seemed a + weeping tear. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> i. 1375. + So "His unrecalling crime" (R. of L.) for "unrecalled." (In + Many excesses which are owing a + man till his age, + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 122. + i.e. "own, or, belonging to a man," + owing is not a participle at all, but an + adjective, "agen," "âwen," "ôwen," "owenne," "owing;" which was + mistaken for a participle. + There is more owing her than is + paid. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> i. 3. 107. +

+

"Wanting," as in Coriol. ii. 1. 217, "One + thing is wanting," can be explained from the + use of the verb wanteth in the following + passage: + There wanteth now our brother + Gloucester here + To make the period of this perfect peace. + <abbr>R. III.</abbr> ii. 1. 43.) +

+

The same explanation may apply to "I am much beholding to you," which is sometimes found for + "beholden," Rich. III. ii. 1. 129, J. C. iii. 2. 70-3, and even to + Relish your nimble notes to + pleasing ears. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> +

+

In the following, -ing might be supplanted, + without altering the sense, by the infinitive or the verbal preceded + by a-:Comp. + Returning were as tedious + as (to) go o'er, + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 4. 138. + in which the ing perhaps + qualifies "go" as well as "return," and might be supplanted by + "to." + + Women are angels, wooing: + Things won are done. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 2. 312. + + i.e. "women are considered angels to woo, or a-wooing," where wooing, if treated as + an ordinary present participle, would give the opposite to the + intended meaning. Probably in the above, as in the following, a- is omitted. + Be brief, lest that the process of thy kindness + Last longer (a-, or in) telling + than thy kindness date. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 254. +

+

The "in" is inserted in + Pause a day or two + Before you hazard; for in + choosing wrong I lose your company. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 2. + + i.e. "in the event of your choosing wrong, I lose your company." The two constructions occur together + in + Come, come, in wooing sorrow + let's be brief, + Since, (a-)wedding it, there is + such length in grief. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 3. 72. +

+

It is perhaps a result of this confusion between the verbal and the + infinitive that, just as the infinitive with "to" is used + independently at the beginning of a sentence (357) in a gerundive + signification, so is the infinitive represented by -ing: + + Why, were thy education ne'er so mean, + Having thy limbs, a thousand fairer + courses Offer themselves to thy election. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. in + &c.</abbr> ii. 1. + + i.e. "since thou hast thy limbs." This + explains the many instances in which present participles appear to + be found agreeing with no noun or pronoun.

+

Part of this confusion may arise from the use of the verbal in -ing as a noun in compounds. We understand + at once that a "knedyng trowh" (CHAUCER, + C. T. 3548) means "a trough for kneading;" + but "spending silver" (Ib. 12946) is not + quite so obviously "money for spending." Still less could we say + Sixth part of each! A trembling + contribution. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. 2. 95. +

+

Somewhat different is + Known and feeling + sorrows, + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 226. + where "feeling" seems to be used like "known," passively, + "known and realized sorrows."

+

So "loading" is used for "laden," BACON, + Essays, p. 49 (Wright). + Your discontenting + father, + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 543. + may perhaps be explained by the use of the verb "content + you;" "I discontent (me)" meaning "I am discontented."

+
+
+ PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participial verbal +

The Verbal differs in Elizabethan usage from its modern use. (a) We do not employ the verbal as a noun + followed by "of," unless the verbal be preceded by "the," or some + other defining adjective. But such phrases as the following are of + constant occurrence in Elizabethan English: + To disswade the people from making + of league. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 170. + + + He was the onely cause of murdering + of the poor Melians. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 171. + + + By winning only + of Sicilia. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 171. + + + Enter Clorin the Shepherdess, + sorting of herbs. + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> ii. 1. + + i.e. "a-sorting, or in sorting of + herbs."

+

For instances from Shakespeare, see 178 and 93.

+

(b) On the other hand, when the verbal is + constituted a noun by the dependence of "the," or any other + adjective (except a possessive adjective) upon it, we cannot omit + the of. The Elizabethans can. + To plague thee for thy foul + misleading me. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 1. 97. + We should prefer now to omit the "thy" as well as "foul," + though we have not rejected such phrases as + Upon his leaving our + house. + <title><abbr>Goldsmith.</abbr> +

+

For instances of "of" omitted when "the" precedes the verbal, see Article, 93. In this matter modern usage has + recurred to E. E.

+
+
+ PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles passive, confusion in +

Participles, Passive. It has been shown (294) that, from the licence + of converting nouns, adjectives, and neuter verbs into active verbs, + there arose an indefinite and apparently not passive use of Passive + Participles. Such instances as + Of all he dies possess'd + of, + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> v. 1. 293. + (possess being frequently used as an + active verb,) may thus be explained.

+

Perhaps, + And, gladly quaked (made to + quake), hear more, + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 9. 6. + may be similarly explained. Compare also: + All the whole army stood agazed + on him. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 1. 126. + But, in the following, we can only say that, in the excessive + use of this licence, -ed is loosely employed + for -ful, -ing, or some other affix + expressing connection. + Revenge the jeering and + disdain'd + contempt. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 3. 183. + + + Brooded-watchful + day. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 3. 52. +

+

As we talk of "watching (during) the night," this may explain + The weary and all-watched + night. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. Prologue, + 38. + + But more probably "all-watched" (like "o'er-watched," + J. C. iv. 3. 241) resembles + "weary," and means "tired with watching." For this use of adjectives + see 4. + Grim-look'd night. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. 1. 171. + + + The ebbed man. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 4. 43. +

+

It is perhaps still not unusual to say "the tide is ebbed." + A moulten raven. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 1. 152. + + + With sainted vow. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. 7. (= + saintly). + + + And at our more considered time + we'll read. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 81. + + + Unconstrained + gyves. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 242. +

+

Sometimes passive participles are used as epithets to describe the + state which would be the result of the active verb. Thus: + Why are you drawn? + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. 308 + ; <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. + 402. + i.e. "Why do I find you with your swords + drawn?" + Under the blow of thralled + discontent. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 124. + "The valued file" + (Macb. iii. 1. 95) perhaps means + "the file or catalogue to which values are attached."

+
+
+ PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles passive, -ed for -able +

The Passive Participle is often used to signify, not that which was and is, but that + which was, and therefore can be hereafter. In other words, -ed is used for -able. + + Inestimable stones, unvalued + jewels. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 4. 27. + + i.e. "invaluable." + All unavoided is the doom of + destiny. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 4. + 217. + + i.e. "inevitable." So + We see the very wreck that we must suffer, + And unavoided is the danger + now. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 268. + + + With all imagined (imaginable) + speed. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 4. 52. + + + The murmuring surge + That on the unnumber'd idle + pebbles chafes. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 21. + So, probably, Theobald is right in reading + The twinn'd stone upon th' + unnumber'd beach, + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 6. 36. + though the Globe retains "number'd."

+

"Unprized" in + This unprized precious + maid, + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. 262. + + may mean "unprized by others, but precious to + me." + There's no hoped for mercy with + the brothers. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 4. 35. + + i.e. "to be hoped for."

+

It has been conjectured that "delighted" means "capable of being + delighted" in + This sensible warm motion to become + A kneaded clod, and the delighted spirit + To bathe in fiery floods. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. 1. 121. + More probably, "delighted" here means the spirit "that once + took its delight in this world;" but "kneaded" seems used for "kneadable."

+
+
+ PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles with nominative + absolute +

Participle used with a Nominative Absolute. In Anglo-Saxon a dative + absolute was a common idiom. Hence, even when inflections were + discarded, the idiom was retained; and indeed, in the case of + pronouns, the nominative, as being the normal state of the pronoun, + was preferred to its other inflections. The nominative absolute is + much less common with us than in Elizabethan authors. It is often + used to call attention to the object which is superfluously + repeated. Thus in + The master and the + boatswain, + + Being awake, enforce them to + this place, + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. 100. + there is no need of "them." So "he" is superfluous in + Why should he then protect our sovereign, + + He being of age to govern of + himself? + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 1. 166. +

+

It is common with the relative and relative adverbs. + Then Deputy of Ireland; who + remov'd, + Earl Surrey was sent thither. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 1. 42. + + + My heart, + + Where the impression of mine eye + infixing, + Contempt his scornful pérspective did lend + me. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 47. + + + Thy currish spirit + Govern'd a wolf, who hang'd for human + slaughter, + Even from the gallows did his fell soul + fleet. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 134. + + + Emblems + Laid nobly on her; which + perform'd, the choir + Together sung 'Te Deum.' + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iv. 1. 91. +

+

The participle with a nominative originally intended to be absolute + seems diverted into a subject in + The king . . . aiming at your + interior hatred + Makes him send. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 65-8. + + i.e. "the fact that the king guesses at your + hatred makes him send."

+
+
+ PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles expressing a condition +

The Participle is often used to express a condition where, for + perspicuity, we should now mostly insert "if." + Requires to live in Egypt, which + not granted, + He lessens his requests. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 12. 12. + + + That whoso ask'd her for his wife, + + His riddle told not, lost his + life. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> i. Gower, 38. + + + For I do know Fluellen valiant, + And, touch'd with choler, hot as + gunpowder. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 7. 188. + + + Your honour not o'erthrown by + your desires, + I am friend to them and you. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. 230. +

+

"Admitted" is probably a participle in + This is the brief of money, plate and jewels + I am possess'd of: 'tis exactly valued, + + Not petty things + admitted. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 1. 146. + + i.e. "exactly, if petty things be + excepted."

+

The participle is sometimes so separated from the verb that it seems + to be used absolutely. + Resolve me with all modest haste which way + + Thou might'st deserve, or they + impose this usage, + + Coming from us. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 4. 27. + + i.e. "since thou comest." + But being moody give him line + and scope. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 4. 39. +

+

"And" is sometimes joined to a participle or adjective thus used. See + And, 95. + What remains + But that I seek occasion how to rise, + + And yet the king not privy to my + drift. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 2. 47. + + + But when the splitting wind + Makes flexible the knees of knotted oaks, + + And flies (being) fled under shade. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 3. 51. + + i.e. "the flies also being (295) fled."

+
+
+ PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles without noun or + pronoun +

Participle without Noun. This construction is rare in earlier + English. + My name is gret and merveylous, treuly you + telland. + Cov. + Myst. (Mätzner). +

+

Here again, as in 93, we must bear in mind the constant confusion + between the infinitive, the present participle, and the verbal. In + the above example we should expect the infinitive, "to tell you the + truth," and perhaps "telland" is not exactly used for, but confused + with, "tellen."It would be interesting to trace the + corresponding process in French by which the gerund "dicendo" + and the participle "dicens" were blended in "disant." It was not + till the beginning of the eighteenth century that the Academy + definitely pronounced "La règle est faite. On ne fera plus + accorder les participes présents." But from the earliest times + the d of the gerund became t.

+

It is still a usual idiom with a few participles which are employed + almost as prepositions, e.g. "touching," + "concerning," "respecting," "seeing." "Judging" is also often thus + incorrectly used, and sometimes "considering;" but we could scarcely + say-- + Or in the night imagining (if + one imagines) some fear, + How easy is the bush suppos'd a bear. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. 1. 21. + + + Here, as I point my sword, the sun arises, + Which is a great way growing on the south, + + Weighing the youthful season of + the year. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 108. +

+

Note especially-- + I may not be too forward, + Lest (I) being seen thy brother, + tender George, + Be executed. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 3. 95. + + + (It must be done) something from the palace, always + thought + That I require a clearness. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 1. 132. + + i.e. "it being always borne in mind." + (Death sits) infusing him (man) with self and vain + conceit, + And, (man having been) humour'd + thus, + (Death) comes at the last. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 2. 168. +

+

This use is common in prose. + He was presently suspected, judging (since men judged) the ill success + not in that he could not, but . . . for that he would + not. + <title><abbr>N. P.</abbr> + 182. +

+

So "being," i.e. "it being the fact," is + often used where we use "seeing." + You loiter here too long, being you are to take soldiers up in + counties as you go. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 1. 200 + ; <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. 51. + + Though I with death and with + Reward did threaten and encourage him, + Not doing't and (it) being done. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iii. 2. 166. + + i.e. "I threatened him, not + doing it, with death, and encouraged him with reward, (it) being + done;" a specimen of irregular terseness only to be found in + Elizabethan authors and in Mr. Browning's poems.

+

The context often suggests a noun or pronoun: + If not that, I being queen, you bow like subjects, + Yet that, (I being) by you deposed, you quake like rebels. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 162. + + + But her eyes-- + How could he see to do them? Having + made one, + Methinks it should have power to steal both + his. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 125. + + i.e. "when he had made one." + Had, having, and in quest to + have, extreme. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 129. + + i.e. "when an object is had, possessed," unless it is still more irregularly used + for "having had."

+

This irregularity is perhaps in some cases explained by 372.

+
+
+ PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles pronoun implied from + pronominal adjective +

Participle with Pronoun implied. Sometimes a pronoun on which a + participle depends can be easily understood from a pronominal + adjective. Compare Nostros vidisti flentis + ocellos. So + Not helping, death's + my fee. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 1. 192. + + i.e. "death is the fee of + me not helping." + Men + Can counsel speak and comfort to that grief + Which they themselves not feel; but, tasting it, + + Their counsel turns to + passion. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> v. 1. 22. + + + She dares not look, yet, winking, there appears + Quick-shifting antics ugly in her eye. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 458. + + + Coming (as we came) from + Sardis, on our former ensign + Two mighty eagles fell. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 1. 80. +

+
+
+ PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participles adjective instead of + participle +

Instead of the Participle an Adjective is sometimes found. + I would not seek an absent argument + Of my revenge, thou + present. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 1. 4. + + + And (she), her attendants + absent, swallowed fire. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 3. 156. + + + Joy absent, grief is present + for that time. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 259. + +

+

Sometimes the adjective depends on an implied pronoun: + Thy word is current with him for my death, + But dead, thy kingdom cannot buy + my breath. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 232. + + i.e. "the breath of me when dead."

+

"It is an obvious conjecture from this use of "absent," "present," + "dead," that their quasi-participial terminations favoured this + participial use. But add + Thence, + + A prosperous south-wind + friendly, we have cross'd. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 1. 161. +

+
+
+ PARTICIPLES AND VERBALS: Participle implied +

The Participle is sometimes implied in the case of a simple word, + such as "being." + I have heard him oft maintain it to be fit that sons (being) at + + perfect age and fathers + declining, the father should be as ward to the + son. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 2. 77. + + + And be well contented + To make your house our tower. You (being) a brother + of us, + It fits we thus proceed, or else no witness + Would come against you. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. 1. 106. + + i.e. "Since you are our brother." (Or (?) + "though you were our brother, it [would be and] is fit to proceed + thus.") + (Those locks are) often known + To be the dowry of a second head, + The skull that bred them (being) in the + sepulchre. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 96. + We retain this use in antithetical phrases, such as "face to + face," "sword against sword," but we should rarely introduce an + adjective into such an antithetical compound. Shakespeare, however, + has + And answer me declined sword + 'gainst sword. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 13. 27. +

+
+
+
+ ELLIPSES. +
+ ELLIPSES. Where the ellipsis can be easily supplied from the + context +

Several peculiarities of Elizabethan language have already been + explained by the desire of brevity which characterised the authors + of the age. Hence arose so many elliptical expressions that they + deserve a separate treatment. The Elizabethan authors objected to + scarcely any ellipsis, provided the deficiency could be easily + supplied from the context. + Vouchsafe (to receive) good-morrow from a feeble + tongue. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 313. + + + When shall we see (one another) again? + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 1. 124 + ; <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iv. 4. + 59. Just so we still use "meet." + You and I have known (one another), sir. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 6. 86 + ; <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. 36. + + On their sustaining garments (there is) not a + blemish, + But (the garments are) fresher than before. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 219. +

+

Thus also, as in Latin, a verb of speaking can be omitted where it is + implied either by some other word, as in + She calls me proud, and (says) + that + She could not love me. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. 3. 16. + + + But here's a villain that would face me down + He met me on the mart. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iii. 1. 7. + + i.e. "maintain to my face that he met me;" + or by a question as in + What are you? + (I ask) Your name and quality; and why you answer + This present summons. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 120. + (The Globe inserts a note of interrogation after quality.) + Enforce him with his envy to the people, + And (say) that the spoil got on the Antiates + Was ne'er distributed. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 3. 4. + Thus, by implying from "forbid" a word of speaking, "bid," + and not by a double negative, we should perhaps explain + You may as well forbid the mountain pines + To wag their high tops and (bid them) to make no + noise. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 76. + Thus + I know not whether to depart in silence + Or bitterly to speak in your reproof + Best fitteth my degree or your condition + If (I thought it fittest) not to answer, you might + haply + think, &c. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 7. 144. +

+

After "O!" "alas!" and other exclamations, a verb of surprise or + regret is sometimes omitted. + O (it is pitiful) that deceit + should steal such gentle shapes. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 2. 27. + + + Good God! (I marvel that) these nobles should such + stomachs bear: + I myself fight not once in forty year. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 3. 90. + +

+

Sometimes no exclamation is inserted: + Ask what thou wilt. (I would) That I had said and + done. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 3. 31 +

+

Ellipses in Conjunctional Sentences. The + Elizabethans seem to have especially disliked the repetition which + is now considered necessary, in the latter of two clauses connected + by a relative or a conjunction.

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. in conjunctional sentences: after and +

And: + Have you + Ere now denied the asker, and + now again + Of him that did not ask but mock (do you) bestow + Your sued-for tongues? + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 213. + Here in strictness we ought to have "bestowed," or "do you + bestow."

+

An ellipse must be supplied proleptically in + (Beggars) Sitting in the stocks refuge their + shame, + That (i.e. because) many have + (sat), and many must sit + there. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 5. 27. + + + Of (such) dainty and such + picking grievances. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iv. 1. 198. + + + It (i.e. love) shall be (too) + sparing and too full of + riot. + <abbr>V. and A.</abbr> 1147. + + + It shall be (too) merciful and too + severe. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> + 1155. +

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. after as, but, ere, if +

As: + His ascent is not so easy as + (the ascent of) those who, &c. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 2. 30. + + + Returning were as tedious as + (to) go o'er. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iii. 4. 138. + + + They boldly press so far as + (modern Eng. that) further none + (press). + B. J. <title><abbr>Cy.'s + Rev.</abbr> v. 3. + + + O, 'tis sweating labour + To bear such idleness so near the heart + + As Cleopatra (bears) + this. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 95. + + + And I, that haply take them from him now, + May yet ere night yield both my life and them + To some man else, as this dead + man doth (to) me. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 5. 60. + + + Return those duties back as + (they) are most fit (to be returned). + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. 99. + + As can scarcely, in the above, be taken for + "which." + This is a strange thing (as strange) + as e'er I look'd + on. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. 289. +

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. after as, but, ere, if +

But (after but the finite verb is to be + supplied without the negative): + The tender nibbler would not take the bait + + But (would) smile and + jest. + <abbr>P. P.</abbr> 4. + + + To be thus is nothing, + + But to be safely thus (is + something). + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 1. 47. + + + And though I could With barefaced power sweep him + from my sight And bid my will avouch it, yet I must + not, (For certain friends that are both his and + mine, Whose loves I may not drop,) but (I must) wail his fall Who I myself + struck down. + <title><abbr>Macbcth,</abbr> iii. + 1. 119. +

+

Sometimes but itself is omitted: + 'Tis not my profit that doth lead mine honour, + (But it is) Mine honour (that + doth lead) it (i.e. + profit). + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 7. 83. +

+

Sometimes the repeated varies slightly from the original proposition: + 'Tis not enough to help the feeble up, + + But (it is necessary) to support + him after. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> i. 1. 107. +

+

In the following, the negative is implied in + the first verb through the question, "Why + need we?" i.e. "We need not." The second + verb must not be taken interrogatively, and + thus it omits the negative. + Why, what need we + Commune with you of this, but + rather follow + Our forceful indignation? + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. 162. + + i.e. "Why need we commune with you? we need + rather follow our own impulse." Else, if both verbs be taken + interrogatively, "but" must be taken as "and not:" "Why need we commune with you, and not follow our own impulse?"

+

Where the negative is part of the subject, as in "none," a new + subject must be supplied: + God, I pray him + That none of you may live your + natural age + + But (each of you) by some + unlook'd accident cut off. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 214. +

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. after as, but, ere, if +

Ere: + The rabble should have first unroof'd the city + + Ere (they should have) so + prevail'd with me. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 222. + + + I'll lean upon one crutch and fight with the other + + Ere (I will) stay behind this + business. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 246. +

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. after as, but, ere, if +

If: + I am more serious than my custom; you + Must be so too, if (you must or + intend to) heed + me. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> ii. 1. 220. + See "must," 314. + I yet beseech your majesty + + If (it is) for (i.e. because) I want that glib + and oily art + . . . That you make known, &c. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. 227. + + + O, if (you be) a virgin + And your affection (be) not gone forth, I'll make + you + The queen of Naples. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 447-8. + + + Haply you shall not see me more, or if (you see me), + (You will see me) A mangled shadow. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 1. 27. +

+

This is a good Greek idiom. So + Not like a corse: or if, not + to be buried, + But quick, and in mine arms. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 131. +

+

In the following hypothetical sentence there is a curious ellipsis: + Love, loving not itself, none other can. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 2. 88. + + i.e. "if a man does not love his own flesh + and blood he cannot (love) a stranger."

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. after like, or, since, than, + though +

Like (i.e. resembling): + But you like none, none (like) + you, for constant heart. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> +

+
+
+ +

Or: + For women's fear and love holds quantity; + In neither (is) aught, or (it is) in + extremity. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 178. + + i.e. "women's fear and love vary together, + are proportionable: they either contain nothing, or what they + contain is in extremes."

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. after like, or, since, than, + though +

Since: + Be guilty of my death since + (thou art guilty) of my crime. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> +

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. after like, or, since, than, + though +

Than: + To see sad sights moves more + than (to) hear them + told. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 451. + + + It cost more to get than (was + fit) to lose in a day. Compare the Greek idiom.--Jelf, ii. 863. 2. + 2. + B. J. + <title><abbr>Poetaster.</abbr> + + + Since I suppose we are made to be no stronger + + Than (that) faults may shake our + frames. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 4. 133. + + + But I am wiser than (I should be + were I) to serve their precepts. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. out + &c.</abbr> i. 1. + + + My form + Is yet the cover of a fairer mind + + Than (that which is fit) to be + butcher of an innocent child. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. 258. + + + This must be known; which being kept close might + move + More grief to hide, than hate to + utter (would move) love. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 1. 108-9. + + i.e. "this ought to be revealed, for it + (273), by being suppressed, might excite more grief in the king and + queen by the hiding (356) of the news, than our unwillingness to + tell bad news would excite love." + What need we any spur but our own cause + To prick us to redress? What other bond + + Than (that of) secret + Romans? + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 125. +

+

As in the case of "but" (385), so in the following, the verb must be + repeated without its negative force: + I heard you say that you had rather refuse + The offer of an hundred thousand crowns + + Than (have) Bolingbroke's return + to England. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iv. 1. 17. + Here, perhaps, the old use of the subjunctive "had" for + "would have" exerts some influence.

+

The word "rather" must be supplied from the termination er in + The rarer action is + In virtue (rather) than in vengeance. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. 28. + + + You are well understood to be a perfecter giber for the table + + than a necessary bencher in the + Capitol. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 1. 91. +

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. after like, or, since, than, + though +

Though: + Saints do not more, though + (saints) grant for prayers' sake. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. 5. 107. + + + I keep but two men and a boy (as) yet, till my mother + be dead. + But what though? Yet I live like + a poor gentleman Lorn. + <abbr>M. W. of W.</abbr> i. 1. 287. + +

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. after till, too +

Till: + He will not hear till (he) feel. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> ii. 2. 7. +

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. after till, too +

Too . . . . to: + His worth is too well known (for + him) to be forth-coming. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. out + &c.</abbr> v. 1. +

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. in relative sentences +

Relative. (In relative sentences the preposition is often not + repeated.) + Most ignorant of what he's most + assured (ot). + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 2. 119. + + + A gift of all (of which) he + dies possess'd. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 389. + + + Err'd in this point (in) which + now you censure him. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 1. 15. + + + For that (for) which, if myself + might be his judge, He should receive his punishment in + thanks. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 4. + 28. + + + I do pronounce him in that very shape + (In which) He shall appear in + proof. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. 1. 196. + + + As well appeareth by the cause (for + which) you come. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. 26. + + + In this (in or of) which you + accuse her. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 1. 133. + + + In that behalf (in) which we + have challenged it. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 264. + + + To die upon the bed (upon + which) my father + died. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 466. + + + In such a cause as fills mine eyes with tears, + And stops my tongue while (my) + heart is drown'd in cares. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 3. 14. +

+

There is a proleptic omission in + Or (upon) whom frown'st thou + that I do fawn + upon. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 149. +

+
+
+ ELLIPSES. in antithetical sentences +

Antithetical sentences frequently do not repeat pronouns, verbs, + &c. + What most he should dislike seems pleasant to him, + What (he should) like, (seems) offensive. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 2. 10. +

+

Sometimes the verb has to be repeated in a different tense. + To know our enemies' minds we'ld rip their hearts: + (To rip) Their papers is more lawful. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 266. + + + To be acknowledg'd, madam, is (to be) overpaid. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 7. + 4. + +

+

The antithesis often consists in the opposition between past and + present time. + I meant to rectify my conscience, which + I then did feel full sick, and + yet (do feel) not + well. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 4. 204. + + + And may that soldier a mere recreant prove + That means not (to be), hath not (been), or is not in + love. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> i. 3. 288. + + + She was beloved, she + loved; she + is (beloved) and + doth (love). + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 5. + 292. +

+
+
+ Ellipses of neither before nor +

Ellipsis of Neither before Nor, + One before Other. + + (Neither) He nor that affable + familiar ghost. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 86. + + + But (neither) my five wits nor my + five senses can Dissuade one foolish heart from seeing + thee. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 141. + + + A thousand groans . . . Came (one) on another's neck. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 131. + + + Pomp. You will not bail me + then, sir. + + Lucio. (Neither) Then, Pompey, + nor now. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iii. 2. 86. +

+
+
+ Ellipses of adverbial and possessive inflection in conjunctional + sentences +

Ellipsis of Adverbial and other Inflections. + The duke of Norfolk sprightfully and + bold(ly). + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 3. + + + Good gentlemen, look fresh(ly) and + merrily. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 223. + + + Apt(ly) and willingly. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 135. + + + With sleided silk, feat(ly) and + affectedly. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 48. + + + His grace looks cheerfully and smooth(ly) this + morning. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 4. 50. + + + And she will speak most bitterly and + strange(ly). + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. 36. + + + How honourable(y) and how kindly we + Determine. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 1. 58. + + + And that so lamely and unfashionable(y). + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 1. 22. +

+

It will not escape notice (1) that in all but two of these instances + the -ly is omitted after monosyllabic adjectives, which can be more readily used as + adverbs without change; (2) that "honourable," "unfashionable," + &c., in their old pronunciation would approximate to + "honourably," "unfashionably," and the former is itself used as an + adverb. (See 1.) Nevertheless it seems probable that this, like the + following idiom, and like many others, arises partly from the + readiness with which a compound phrase connected by a conjunction is + regarded as one and inseparable. Compare + Until her husband('s) and my lord's + return. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 4. 30. + + + As soul('s) and body's severing. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> ii. 3. 16. + where "soul-and-body" is a quasi-noun. + Shall be your love('s) and labour's + recompense. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 3. 62. +

+
+
+ Ellipses of superlative inflection in conjunctional + sentences +

Ellipsis of Superlative Inflection. + The generous and gravest + citizens. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 6. 13. + + + Only the grave and wisest of the + land. + HEYWOOD (Walker). + + + The soft and sweetest + music. + B. J. + (<title><abbr>Ib.</abbr>). + + + The vain and haughtiest minds the + sun e'er saw. + GOFFE + (<title><abbr>Ib.</abbr>). + + + To mark the full-fraught man + and best endued. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 2. 139. + + + The humble as the proudest sail + doth bear. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 80. + The est of the second adjective + modifies the first.

+

Reversely we have-- + The best condition'd and unwearied spirit, + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 295. + where "best" modifies the second adjective. + Call me the horrid'st and unhallow'd thing That life and + nature tremble at. + MIDDLETON (Walker). +

+

In + I took him for the plainest harmless + creature, + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 4. 25. + though the meaning may be "the plainest, (the most) harmless + creature," it is more likely a compound word, "plainest-harmless" + (see 2).

+
+
+ Ellipses of nominative +

Ellipsis of Nominative. Where there can be no doubt what is the + nominative, it is sometimes omitted. + It was upon this fashion bequeathed me by will, but + poor a + thousand crowns, and as thou sayest charged my brother, on his + blessing, to breed me well. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> i. 1. 3. + + + They call him Doricles: and boasts himself + To have a worthy feeding. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 168. + + + Who loved her so, that speaking of her foulness + (He) Washed it with + tears."That" might (but for, 260) be treated + as a relative pronoun. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 1. 156. + + + (It) shall not be long but I'll be here + again. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 2. 23. + + + Nor do we find him forward to be sounded, + But with a crafty madness keeps + aloof. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 1. 8. + +

+

This explains K. J. ii. 1. 571, and + When I am very sure, if they should speak, + (They) Would almost damn those + ears which, &c. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 1. 97. +

+

Compare + Come, fortune's a jade, I care not who tell her, + (Who, i.e. since she) Would offer to strangle a page of + the cellar. + B. and F. + + + The king must take it ill + That he's so slightly valued in his messenger, + (That he or ? you) Should have him + thus restrained. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. 154. + So Hen. VIII. i. 2. 197.

+

The following might be explained by transposition, "may all" for "all + may:" but more probably "they" is implied: + That he awaking when the other do, + May all to Athens back again repair. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iv. 1. 72. + See also Ib. v. i. 98.

+
+
+ Ellipses of nominative with "has," "is," "was" +

The omission of the Nominative is most common with "has," "is," + "was," &c.

+

"He has" is frequently pronounced and sometimes written "has," and + "he" easily coalesces with "was," See 461. "will," + &c. Hence these cases should be distinguished from those in the + preceding paragraph. + And to the skirts of this wild wood he came, + Where, meeting with an old religious man, + After some question with him was + converted. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> v. 4. 167. + + + This young gentlewoman had a father whose skill was + almost as + great as his honesty: had it stretch'd so far, would have made nature + immortal. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> i. 1. 20. + + + Hero. I'll wear this. + + Marg. By my troth, 's not so good. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. 4. 9 and + 18. + + + For Cloten + There wants no diligence in seeking him, + And (he) will no doubt be + found. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 3. 21. + + + For I do know Fluellen valiant. + And, touch'd with choler, hot as gunpowder; + And quickly will return an + injury. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 7. 188. + + + This is that banish'd haughty Montague, + And here is come. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> v. 3. 52. + + + As for Cromwell, + Beside that of the jewel-house, (he) is made master + O' the rolls. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. i. 34; + 50. + + + I know the gentleman; and, as you say, + There (he) was a' + gaming. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 1. 58. + + + Bring him forth; has sat in the + stocks all night, &c. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iv. 3. 116. +

+

So Ib. 114, 298; T. N. + i. 5. 156. + 'Tis his own blame: hath put + himself from rest. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 4. 293. +

+

Ib. iii. 1. 5; + Othello, iii. 1. 67; + T. of A. iii. 2. 39, iii. 3. 23, + iv. 3. 463. This omission is frequent after appellatives or oaths. + Poor jade, is wrung in the + withers out of all 'cess. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 1. 6. + + + Poor fellow, never + joyed since the price of oats + rose. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 11. + + + Richard. Send for some of + them. + + Ely. Marry, and will, my lord, with all my + heart. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 4. 36. +

+

In + And the fair soul herself, + Weigh'd between loathness and obedience, at + Which end o' the beam should + bow, + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> ii. 1. 131. + either "she" is omitted, or "should" is for "she would," or + "o'" has been inserted by mistake.

+
+
+ Ellipses of nominative in the first or second person +

A Nominative in the second person plural or first person is less + commonly omitted. + They all rush by + And leave you hindermost; + Or like a gallant horse, fall'n in first rank, + (You) Lie there for pavement to + the abject rear. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> iii. 3. + 162. + + + They . . . gave me cold looks, + And, meeting here the other messenger, + Having more man than wit about me, (I) drew. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 4. 42. +

+

The I before "pray thee," "beseech thee," is + constantly omitted. (Tempest, ii. 1. 1.) + Good-morrow, fair ones; + (I) pray you if you know. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. 3. 76. + + i.e. "I ask you whether you know."

+

The inflection of the second person singular allows the nominative to + be readily understood, and therefore justifies its omission. + Art any more than a + steward? + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. 122. + + + It was she First told me thou wast mad; then (thou) + cam'st in smiling. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. + 357. +

+
+
+ Ellipses of nominative explained +

Ellipsis of Nominative explained. This ellipsis of the nominative may + perhaps be explained partly (1) by the lingering sense of + inflections, which of themselves are sometimes sufficient to + indicate the person of the pronoun understood, as in Milton-- Thou art my son beloved: in him am pleased; partly (2) by the + influence of Latin; partly (3) by the rapidity of the Elizabethan + pronunciation, which frequently changed "he" into "'a" (a change + also common in E. E.), + 'a must needs, + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 2. 59. + and prepared the way for dropping "he" altogether. Thus + perhaps in + Who if alive and ever dare to + challenge this glove, I have + sworn to take him a box o' th' car, + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 7. 132. + we should read "'a live and ever dare." In the French of + Rabelais the pronouns are continually dropped: but the fuller + inflections in French render the omission less inconvenient than in + English. In the following instance there is an ambiguity which is + only removed by the context:-- + We two saw you four set on four; and (you) bound + them + and were masters of their wealth. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 4. 278. +

+
+
+ Ellipses of it is, there is, is +

Ellipsis of It is, There is, Is. + + So beauty blemish'd once (is) for ever + lost. + <abbr>P. P.</abbr> 13. + + + I cannot give guess how near (it is) to + day. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> ii. 1. 2. + + + Seldom (is it) when + The steeled gaoler is the friend of men. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> iv. 2. 90. + + + And (it is) wisdom + To offer up a weak poor innocent lamb. + <abbr>Macb.</abbr> iv. 3. 16. + + + Since [there is neither (163)] brass nor stone nor + earth nor + boundless sea, + But sad mortality o'ersways their power. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 64. + + + 'Tis certain, every man that dies ill, the ill (is) + upon his + own head. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 1. 197. + + + Many years, + Though Cloten (was) then but young, you see, not wore + him + From my remembrance. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 4. 23. + +

+

So Hen. V. iv. 7. 132 (quoted in 402), if + the text be retained.

+

It is a question whether "are" is omitted, or whether (less probably) + (And, 95) "and" is used for "also" with a + nom. absolute, in + But 'tis not so above; + There is no shuffling, there the action lies + In his true nature: and we ourselves (? are) + compelled + To give in evidence. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 3. 62 + ; <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. 38; + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 1. + 57. + + Which I did store to be my foster-nurse, + When service should in my old limbs lie lame, + And unregarded age (? should be) in corners + thrown. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 2. 42. +

+

As the verb is omitted by us constantly after "whatever," e.g. "anything whatever," so Shakespeare + could write, + Beyond all limit of what else + (is) in the world. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 1. 172. +

+

Thus also "however" is for "however it may be," i.e. "in any case:" + If haply won perhaps a hapless gain; + If lost, why then a grievous labour won; + + However (it + be), but a folly bought with wit. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> i. 1. 34. +

+

We have passed in the use of "however" from the meaning "in spite of + what may happen in the future," to "in spite of what happened in the past," i.e. "nevertheless."

+

"There is" is often omitted with "no one but," as + (There is) no one in this + presence + + But his red colour hath forsook + his cheeks. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 1. 84. +

+

"Who is" (244) is omitted in + Here's a young maid (who is) with travel much + oppressed, + And faints for succour. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 4. 75. + Otherwise the nominative (399) is omitted before + "faints."

+
+
+ Ellipses of it, there +

Ellipsis of It and There. + + Whose wraths to guard you from, + Which here in this most desolate isle else falls + Upon your head, (there) is nothing but heart-sorrow, + And a clear life ensuing. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. 82. + + + Satisfaction (there) can be none but by pangs of + death. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 261 + + + D. Pedro. What! sigh for the + toothache? + + Leon. Where (there) is but a + humour or a worm. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. 2. 27 + ; <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 2. + 20. + + At the Elephant (it) is best to lodge. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 3. 40. + + + Be (it) what it is. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 4. 149. + + + The less you meddle with them the more (it) is for + your + honesty. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iii. 3. 56. +

+

The omission is common before "please." + So please (it) him (to) come + unto this place. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. 140. + + + Is (it) then unjust to each his + due to give? + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 9. + 38. + + + (It) remains + That in the official marks invested you + Anon do meet the Senate. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 147. +

+

This construction is quite as correct as our modern form with "it." The sentence "That in . . . . Senate," + is the subject to "remains." So-- + And that in Tarsus (it) was not + best Longer for him to make his rest. + <title><abbr>Pericl.</abbr> ii. + Gower, 25. + + + Happiest of all is (it or this), that her gentle + spirit + Commits itself to you to be directed. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iii. 2. 166. +

+

We see how unnecessary and redundant our modern "it" is from the + following passage:-- + Unless self-charity be sometimes a vice, + And to defend ourselves it be a + sin. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 3. 203. + This is (if the order of the words be disregarded) as good + English as our modern "Unless it be a sin to + defend ourselves." The fact is, this use of the modern "it" is an + irregularity only justified by the clearness which it promotes. "It" + at the beginning of a sentence calls attention to the real subject + which is to follow. "It is a sin, viz. to + defend oneself."

+

The sentence is sometimes placed as the object, "it" being omitted. + But long she thinks (it) till + he return again. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 454. +

+

"Being" is often used for "it being," or "being so," very much like + o)/n and its compounds in + Greek. + That Lepidus of the triumvirate + Should be deposed; and, (it) being (so), that we detain + All his revenue. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 6. 30. + + + I learn you take things ill which are not so + Or, being (so), concern you + not. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 2. 30. +

+
+
+ Ellipses after will, is, &c. +

Ellipses after will and is.

+

"I will," i.e. "I purpose," when followed by + a preposition of motion, might naturally be supposed to mean "I purpose motion." Hence, as we have + He purposeth to + Athens, + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 1. 35. + so + I'll to him. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> iii. 2. 141. + + + Will you + along? + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 157. + + + Now we'll together. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 3. 136. + + + I will to-morrow, And + betimes I will, to the weird + sisters. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 4. + 133. + + + Strange things I have in head that will + to hand. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 4. + 139. +

+

Compare + Give these fellows some means (of access) + to the king. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 6. 13. +

+

Similarly, as we have + I must (go) to + Coventry. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 2. 56. + + + I must (go) a dozen mile + to-night. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 310. + so + And he to England shall along + with you. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 3. 4. +

+

We still say, "He is (journeying) for Paris," + but not + He is (ready) for no gallants' + company without them. + B. J. <title><abbr>E. out + &c.</abbr> i. 1. + + + Any ordinary groom is (fit) for + such payment. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. 1. 174. + So T. N. iii. 3. 46; A. W. iii. 6. 109. + I am (bound) to thank you for + it. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> i. 2. 111. +

+

Such an ellipsis explains + Run from her guardage to the sooty bosom + Of such a thing as thou, (a thing fit) to fear (act.), + not to + delight. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 2. 71. +

+

Again, we might perhaps say, "This is not a + sky (fit) to walk under," but not + This sky is not (fit) to walk + in. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 3. 39. + The modern distinction in such phrases appears to be this: + when the noun follows is, there is an + ellipse of "fit," "worthy:" when the noun precedes is, there is an ellipse of "intended," + "made." Thus: "this is a book + to read" means "this is a book worthy to read;" but, "this book is to read and not to tear," means "this + book is intended or made for the purpose of + reading." This distinction was not recognized by the Elizabethans. + When we wish to express "worthy" elliptically, we insert a: "He is a man to + respect," or we use the passive, and say, "He is to be respected." Shakespeare could have written "He + is to respect" in this sense. The + Elizabethans used the active in many cases where we should use the + passive. Thus-- + Little is to do. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 7. 28. + + + What's more to do. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 8. + 64 + ; <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 6. + 60; <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 1. + 26; <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 2. + 3. Hence "This food is not to eat" might in Shakespeare's + time have meant "This food is not fit to + eat;" now, it could only mean "intended to + eat." Similarly "videndus" in Cicero meant "one who ought to be seen," "worthy to be seen;" but in poetry and in later prose it + meant "one who may be seen," "visible."

+

The following passages illustrate the variable nature of this + ellipsis:-- + I have been a debtor to you + For curtesies which I will be + ever to pay you, + And yet pay still. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. 39. + + i.e. "kindnesses which I intend to be always ready to pay + you, and yet to go on paying."

+

We still retain an ellipsis of "under necessity" in the phrase + I am (yet) to + learn. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 1. 5. + But we should not say: + That ancient Painter who being + (under necessity) to represent the griefe of the + bystanders, &c. + MONTAIGNE, 3. + We should rather translate literally from Montaigne: "Ayant à + représenter."

+

In + I am to break with thee of some + affairs, + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iii. 1. 59. + the meaning is partly of desire and partly of necessity: "I + want." So Bottom says to his fellows: + O, masters, I am (ready) to + discourse wonders. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iv. 2. 29. +

+

The ellipsis is "sufficient" in + Mark Antony is every hour in Rome + Expected; since he went from Egypt 'tis + A space (sufficient) for further travel. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 1. 31. + +

+
+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. +
+ IRREGULARITIES. Double negative +

Double Negative.--Many irregularities may be explained by the desire + of emphasis which suggests repetition, even where repetition, as in + the case of a negative, neutralizes the original phrase: + First he denied you had in him + no right. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iv. 2. 7. + + + You may deny that you were + not the cause. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 90. + + + Forbade the boy he should + not pass these + bounds. + <abbr>P. P.</abbr> 9. + + + No sonne, were he The use + of "never so" is to be explained (as in Greek, qaumasto\n o(/son) by an + ellipsis. Thus-- + Though ne'er so richly + parted (endowed). + <title><abbr>E. out + &c.</abbr> iii. 1. + means--"Though he were endowed richly--though never a man were endowed so richly." never so old + of yeares, might not marry. + ASCH. 37. +

+

This idiom is a very natural one, and quite common in E. E.

+

Double Comparative and Superlative. See Adjectives, 11.

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Double preposition +

Double Preposition. Where the verb is at some distance from the + preposition with which it is connected, the preposition is + frequently repeated for the sake of clearness. + And generally in all shapes + that man goes up and down in, + from fourscore to thirteen, this spirit walks in. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> ii. 2. 119. + + + For in what case shall wretched I + be in. + DANIEL. + + + But on us both did haggish age + steal on. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> i. 2. 29. + + + The scene wherein we play + in. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. 139. + + + In what enormity is Marcius + poor in? + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 1. 18. + + + To what form but that he is, + should wit larded with malice, and + malice forced with wit, turn him to? + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> v. 1. 63. +

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Neither, nor, used like both, and +

"Neither . . . nor," used like "Both . . . and," followed by "not." + Not the king's crown nor the + deputed sword, + The marshal's truncheon nor the + judge's robe, + + Become them, &c. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 2. 60. + + This very natural irregularity (natural, since the unbecomingness may be regarded as predicated + both of the "king's crown," the "deputed + sword," and the "marshal's truncheon") is + very common. + He nor that affable familiar + ghost + That nightly gulls him with intelligence + As victors of my silence cannot + (406) boast. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 86. +

+

The following passage may perhaps be similarly explained: + He Comp. if the reading be retained-- + Which, of he or + Adrian, begins to crow? + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. + 29. + waived indifferently 'twixt doing them neither good nor + harm. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 2. 17. +

+

But it is perhaps more correct to say that there is here a confusion + of two constructions, "He waived 'twixt good and harm, doing them + neither good nor harm." The same confusion of two constructions is + exemplified below in the use of the superlative.

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Confusion of two constructions with + superlative +

Confusion of two Constructions in Superlatives. + This is the greatest error + of all the rest. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. 1. 252. + + + Of all other affections it is the + most importune. + B. <title><abbr>E. + Envy.</abbr> + + + York is most unmeet of + any man. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 3. 167. + + + Of all men else I have avoided + thee. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 8. 4. + + + He hath simply the best wit of any + handicraft-man in Athens. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iv. 2. 9. + + + To try whose right, + + Of thine or mine, + Comp. if the reading be retained-- + Which, of he or + Adrian, begins to crow? + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> i. 1. + 29. + is most in + Helena. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 2. + 337. + + + I do not like the tower of any + place. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 68. + This (which is a thoroughly Greek idiom, though independent + in English) is illustrated by Milton's famous line-- The fairest of her + daughters Eve. The line is a confusion of two + constructions, "Eve fairer than all her + daughters," and "Eve fairest of all women." + So "I dislike the tower more than any + place," and "most of all places," + becomes "of any place."

+

Our modern "He is the best man that I have ever seen," seems itself + to be incorrect, if "that" be the relative to "man." It may, + perhaps, be an abbreviation of "He is the best man of the men that I + have ever seen."

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Confusion of two constructions with whom +

Confusion of two constructions with "whom." + Young Ferdinand whom they + suppose is drown'd. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 2. 92. + + + Of Arthur whom they say + is killed + to-night. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. 165. + + + The nobility . . . whom we see + have sided. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 2. 2. + So in St. Matt. xvi. 13, all the + versions except Wickliffe's have "Whom do + men say that I, the son of man, am?" + Wickliffe has "Whom seien men to be mannes sone?"

+

The last passage explains the idiom. It is a confusion of two + constructions, e.g. "Ferdinand who, they suppose, is + drowned," and "whom they suppose + to be drowned."

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Other confusions of two constructions +

Other confusions of two constructions. + Why I do trifle thus with his despair + Is done to cure it, + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 33. + combines "Why I trifle is to cure" and "My trifling + is done to cure." In itself it is illogical. + The battle done, and they + within our power + Shall never see his pardon, + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 1. 67. + is a confusion of "lct the battle be done, and they" + and "the battle (being) done, they." + I saw not better sport these seven years + day. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 1. 3. + A combination of "since this day + seven years" and "during these seven years." + Out of all 'cess (excess), + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> ii. 1. 6. + is a confusion of "to excess," or "in + excess," and "out + of all bounds." "So late ago," T. N. + v. 1. 22, seems a combination of "so + lately" and "so short a time ago," + Marry that, I think, be young + Petruchio, + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. 5. 133. + is a confusion of "That, I think, is" + and "I think that that be." For the + subjunctive after "think," see Subjunctive, 368 + and 299.

+

So, perhaps, + This youth, howe'er distressed, appears he hath + had + Good ancestors, + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 47. + is a confusion of "He hath had, (it) appears, good + ancestors," and "He appears to have had." This is, perhaps, better + than to take "appears" as an active verb. See 295. Precisely similar + is: + Let what is meet be said, it must be meet. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iii. 1. 170. + + combining "Let what is meet be said to be" and "Let it be said (that) what is meet must be + meet."

+

Compare 353, and add, as a confusion of the infinitive and + imperative, + There is no more but (to) + say so. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 2. 81. +

+

In "We would have had you heard," Ib. III. iii. 5. 56, there may be some + confusion between "you should have heard" and "we would have had you + hear;" but more probably the full construction is "We would have had + you (to have) heard (360)," and "to have" is omitted through dislike + of repetition. So Coriol. iv. 6. 35 + (415): "We should . . . found it so."

+

Compare also + He would have had me (to have) + gone into the + steeple-house. + FOX'S + <title><abbr>Journal</abbr> (ed. + 1765), p. 57. + + + He would have had me (to have) had + a meeting. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> p. + 60. +

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Confusion of proximity +

Confusion of proximity. The following (though a not uncommon + Shakespearian idiom) would be called an unpardonable mistake in + modern authors:-- + The posture of your + blows are yet + unknown. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 1. 33. + + + Whose loss of his most + precious queen and children + + Are even now to be afresh + lamented. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 1. 26. + + + Which now the loving haste of + these dear friends + Somewhat against our meaning have prevented. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 5. 56. + + + The venom of such looks, we fairly hope, + + Have lost their + quality. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. 19. + + + But yet the state of + things require. + DANIEL, + <title><abbr>Ulysses and + Siren.</abbr> + + + The approbation of + those . . . are, + &c. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> i. 4. 17. + + + How the sight Of those + smooth rising cheeks renew the + story Of young Adonis. + B. F. <title><abbr>F. Sh.</abbr> i. + 1. + + + Equality of two domestic powers + + Breed scrupulous + faction. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 48. + + + The voice of all the gods + + Make heaven drowsy. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> iv. 3. 345. + Here, however, "voice" may be (471) for "voices." + Then know + The peril of our curses light on + thee. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iii. 1. 295. + + + The very thought of my revenges that way + Recoil upon myself. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> ii. 3. 20. + + + More than the scope + Of these delated articles + allow. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 38. +

+

The subjunctive is not required, and therefore "have" is probably + plural, in + If the scorn of your bright + eyne + + Have power to raise such love in + mine. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iv. 3. 51. + In these cases the proximity of a plural noun seems to have + caused the plural verb, contrary to the rules of grammar. The two + nouns together connected by "of" seem regarded as a compound noun + with plural termination. So + These + kind-of-knaves. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> ii. 2. 107. + + + Those + blest-pair-of-fixed-stars. + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> ii. 1. + + + These + happy-pair of lovers + meet straightway. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> +

+

Similarly-- + Where such as thou + mayest find him. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 2. 81. +

+

In the following instance the plural nominative is implied from the + previous singular noun-- + As every alien pen hath got my + use, + And under thee their poesy disperse. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 78. +

+

In + And the stars whose feeble light + Give a pale shadow to the + night, + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> iii. 1. + perhaps "give" may be subjunctive after the relative. (See + 367.)

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Nominative implied from participial phrases +

Implied nominative from participial phrases. Sometimes a nominative + has to be extracted ungrammatically from the meaning of a sentence. This is often the case in + participial phrases: + Beaten for loyalty + Excited me to treason. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 343. + + i.e. "my having been beaten." + The king of his own virtuous + disposition, + + Aiming belike at your interior + hatred, + Which in your outward actions shews itself, + + Makes him to send. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 2. 63. + + i.e. "the fact that the king aims makes him + to send."

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Redundant object +

The redundant Object. Instead of saying "I know what you are," in + which the object of the verb "I know" is the clause "what you are," + Shakespeare frequently introduces before the dependent + clause another object, so as to make the dependent clause a mere + explanation of the object. + I know you what you + are. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 1. 272. + + + I see you what you + are. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 4. 269. + + + Conceal me what I am. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. + 53. + + + You hear the learn'd Bellario + what he writes. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 167. + + + We'll hear him what he + says. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 1. 51. + + + To give me hearing what I shall + reply. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 1. 28. + + + But wilt thou hear me how I did + proceed? + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> v. 2. 27. + + + March on and mark King Richard + how he looks. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 3. 61 + ; <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 4. + 1. + + Sorry I am my noble cousin should + Suspect me that I mean no good + to him. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 7. 89. + + + See the dew-drops, how they kiss Every little flower + that is. + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> ii. 1. +

+

Hence in the passive: + The queen's in labour, + (They say in great extremity) and fear'd + She'll with the labour end, + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. 1. 19. + where the active would have been "they fear the queen that + she will die." For "fear" thus used, see Prepositions, 200.

+

So "no one asks about the dead man's knell for whom it is" becomes in + the passive + The dead man's knell + Is there scarce asked, for who, + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iv. 3. 171. + and "about which it is a wonder how his grace should glean + it" becomes + Which is a wonder how his grace should + glean it. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 1. 53. +

+

This idiom is of constant occurrence in Greek; but it is very natural + after a verb of observation to put, first the primary object of + observation, e.g. "King Richard," and then + the secondary object, viz. "King Richard's looks." There is, + therefore, no reason whatever for supposing that this idiom is + borrowed from the Greek. After a verb of commanding the object + cannot always be called redundant, as in + (She) bade me, if I had a + friend that loved her, + I should but teach him how to tell my story. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 165. + + i.e. "she commanded me (that) I should," + &c. But it is redundant in + The constable desires thee + thou wilt mind + Thy followers of repentance. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 85. + + + He wills you . . . that you divest + yourself. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 4. + 77-8. +

+

Compare + Belike they had some notice of (about) the people + How I had moved them. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iii. 2. 275. +

+

A somewhat different case of the redundant object is found in + Know you not, master, to some kind of men + Their graces serve them but as + enemies? + No more do yours, + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 3. 10. + where the last line means, "your graces are not more + serviceable to you."

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Construction changed by change of thought +

Construction changed by change of thought. + One of the prettiest touches was + when, at the relation of the + queen's death, . . . how + attentiveness wounded his daughter. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> v. 2. 94. +

+

The narrator first intends to narrate the point of time, then + diverges into the manner, of the action. + Purpose is but the slave to memory, + Which now, like fruit unripe, sticks on the tree, + But fall unshaken when they + mellow be. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 201. +

+

The subject, which is singular, is here confused with, and lost in, + that to which it is compared, which is plural. Perhaps this + explanation also suits: + And then our arms, like to a + muzzled bear, + Save in aspect hath all offence + sealed up, + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 250. + though this may be a case of plural nominative with singular + verb. (See 334.)

+

In the following, Henry V. begins by dictating a proclamation, but under the influence of + indignation passes into the imperative of + the proclamation itself: + Rather proclaim it, Westmoreland, through our host + + That he which hath no stomach to + this fight + + Let him depart. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 35-6. + +

+

This is more probable than that "he" (224) is used for "man."

+

"Should" is treated as though it were "should have" (owing to the + introduction of the conditional sentence with "had") in the + following anomalous passage: + We should by this to all our + lamentation, + If he had gone forth consul, found it so. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> iv. 6. 35. + So Rich. III. iii. 5. 56 + (411).

+

The way in which a divergence can be made from the subject to the thing compared with the subject is + illustrated by + So the proportions of defence are filled: + + Which, of a weak and niggardly + projection, + + Doth, like a miser, spoil his + coat with scanting + A little cloth. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> ii. 4. 46. + + + Whose veins, like a dull river + far from spring + Is still the same, slow, heavy, and + unfit For stream and motion, though the strong winds + hit With their continual power upon his sides. + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> i. 1. + + + But, good my brother, + Do not, as some ungracious pastors do, + Show me the steep and thorny way to heaven, + Whiles, like a puffed and reckless libertine, + + Himself the primrose path of + dalliance treads. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. 50. + instead of "whiles you tread." But in + Those sleeping stones + That, as a waist, doth girdle + you about, + Had been dishabited, + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 216. + "doth," probably, has "that" for its subject. See Relative, 247.

+

In + Are not you he + That frights the maidens of the + villagery, + + Skim milk, and sometimes labour in the quern + And bootless make the breathless + housewife churn? + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> ii. 1. 35-9. + the transition is natural from "Are not you the person who?" + to "Do not you?"

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Construction changed for clearness +

Construction changed for clearness. (See also 285.) Just as (285) that is sometimes omitted and then inserted + to connect a distant clause with a first part of a sentence, so + sometimes "to" is inserted apparently for + the same reason-- + That God forbid, that made me first your slave, + I should in thought control your + times of pleasure, + Or at your hand the account of hours to crave. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 58. + Here "to" might be omitted, or "should" might be inserted + instead, but the omission would create ambiguity, and the insertion + would be a tedious repetition. + Heaven would that she these gifts should have, + And I to live and die her + slave. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 2. 162. + + + Keep your word, Phœbe, that + you'll marry me, Or else, + refusing me, to wed this + shepherd. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 4. + 21-2. + + + But on this condition, that she + should follow him, and he not + to follow her. + BACON, + <title><abbr>Adv. of L.</abbr> + 284. + + + The punishment was, that they should + be put out of commons and not to be admitted to the table of the + gods. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 260. + + + That we make a stand upon the ancient way, and look + about us and discover what is the straight and right + way, and so + to walk in it. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 100. +

+

In the following, the infinitive is used in both clauses, but the + "to" only in the latter:-- + In a word, a man were better relate himself to a Statue + or Picture, than to suffer his + thoughts to pass in smother. + B. <title><abbr>E.</abbr> + 103. +

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Noun absolute +

Noun Absolute. See also Redundant Pronoun, 243. + Sometimes a noun occurs in a prominent position at the beginning of + a sentence, to express the subject of the thought, without the usual + grammatical connection with a verb or preposition. In some cases it + might almost be called a vocative, only that + the third person instead of the second is used, and then the pronoun + is not redundant. Sometimes the noun seems the real subject or + object of the verb, and the pronoun seems redundant. When the noun + is the object, it is probably governed by some preposition + understood, "as for," "as to." + My life's foul deed, my life's + fair end shall free it. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> + + + The prince that feeds great + natures, they will slay him. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sejanus,</abbr> + iii. 3. + + + But virtue, as it never will + be moved, + So lust, &c. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 5. 53. + + + Look when I vow, I weep; and vows + so born, + In their nativity all truth appears. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 124. + But this may be explained by 376. + 'Tis certain, every man that dies + ill, the ill upon his own + head. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 1. 197. + + + But if I thrive, the gain of my + attempt + The least of you shall share his part + thereof. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 3. 267. + + + That thing you speak of I took + it for a man. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 77. +

+

The following may be thus explained:-- + Rather proclaim it, Westmoreland, through our + host, + That he which hath no stomach to + this fight, + Let him depart. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 3. 34. + + + That can we not . . . but he + that proves the king + To him will we prove loyal. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 271. + "He" being regarded as the normal form of the pronoun, is + appropriate for this independent position. So + But I shall laugh at this a twelve-month hence, + That they who brought me in my + master's hate + I live to look upon their tragedy. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 2. 57. +

+

These three examples might, however, come under the head of Construction changed, 415, as the following + (which closely resembles the first) certainly does: + My lord the emperor, + Sends thee this word that, if + thou love thy son, + + Let Marcius, Lucius, or thyself, + old Titus, + Or any one of you, chop off your hand. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 1. 151 + In this, and perhaps in the first example, the "that," like + d/ti in Greek, is equivalent + to inverted commas. + May it please your grace, Antipholus, my husband, + Whom I made lord of me, . . . this ill day + A most outrageous fit of madness took him. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 138. + + + The trumpery in my house, go + bring it hither. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. 186. +

+

It is, of course, possible to have an infinitive instead of a noun: + To strike him dead, I hold it + not a sin. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> i. 4. 61. +

+

For the noun absolute with the participle, see Participle, 376.

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Foreign idioms +

Foreign Idioms. Several constructions in Bacon, Ascham, and Ben + Jonson, such as "ill," for "ill men" (Latin 'mali'), "without all question" ('sine omni dubitatione'), + seem to have been borrowed from Latin. It is + questionable, however, whether there are many Latinisms in construction (Latinisms in the formation of + words are of constant occurrence) in + Shakespeare. We may perhaps quote-- + Those dispositions that of late + transform you From what you rightly + are. + <title><abbr>Lcar,</abbr> i. 4. + 242. + Compare + He is ready to cry all this + day, + B. J. <title><abbr>Sil. Wom.</abbr> + 4. + as an imitation of the Latin use of "jampridem" with the + present in the sense of the perfect. But it is quite possible that + the same thought of continuance may have + prompted the use of the present, both in English and Latin. "He is + and has been ready to cry," &c. The use of "more better," + &c., the double negative, and the infinitive after 'than," are + certainly of English origin. The following-- + Whispering fame Knowledge and proof doth to the + jealous give, Who than to fail + would their own thought believe, + B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> + 2. + in the omission of "rather" after "would," reminds us of the + omission of "potius" after "malo." Perhaps also + Let that be mine, + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 2. 12. + is an imitation of "meum est," "It is my business."

+

The following resembles the Latin idiom, "post urbem conditam," + except that there is also an ellipsis of a pronoun: + 'Tis our hope, sir, + + After (our being) well enter'd (as) soldiers, to return + And find your grace in health. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 1. 6. +

+

I cannot recall another such an instance, and it is doubtful whether + "after" does not here mean "hereafter:" "It is our hope to return + hereafter well-apprenticed soldiers." But + such participial phrases preceded by prepositions seem to be of + classical origin, as in Milton: + Nor delay'd The winged saint after his charge received. + MILTON, + <title><abbr>P. L.</abbr> v. + 248. + + + He, after Eve seduced, unminded + slunk Into the wood fast by. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 332. + and even, contrary to the particular Latin idiom: + They set him free without his raksom + paid. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 3. 72. + +

+

The following resembles the Latin use of "qui si," for the English + "and if he." + Which parti-coated presence of loose love + Put on by us, if in your heavenly eyes + Have misbecomed our oaths and gravities. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 778. +

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Foreign adjectives +

Transposition of Adjectives.

+

The adjective is placed after the noun:

+

(1) In legal expressions in which French influence can be traced: + Heir apparent. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 2. 65. + + + Heir general. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. 66. + + + Thou cam'st not of the + blood-royal. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 157. + + + In the seat royal. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 164. + + + Sport royal. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> ii. 3. 187. + + + Or whether that the body public + be a horse. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. 2. 163. + + + My letters patents (Fol.) give + me leave. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 3. 130. +

+

(2) Where a relative clause, or some conjunctional clause, is + understood between the noun and adjective: + Duncan's horses, + (Though) Beauteous and swift, + the minions of their race, + Turned wild in nature. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. 4. 15. + + + Filling the whole realm . . . with new opinions + (That are) Divers and + dangerous. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> v. 3. 18. +

+

Hence, where the noun is unemphatic, as "thing," "creature," this + transposition may be expected: + In killing creatures (that + were) vile. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 252. + + + He look'd upon things (that + are) precious as they were + The common muck of the world. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 2. 129. + Hence, after the name of a class, the adjective is more + likely to be transposed than in the case of a proper name. Thus + Celestial Dian, goddess + argentine. + <abbr>P. of T.</abbr> v. 2. 251. + + i.e. "goddess (that + bearest) the silver bow." The difference between a mere epithet before the noun, and an additional statement + conveyed by an adjective after the noun, is + illustrated by + If yet your gentle souls fly + in the air + And be not fix'd in (a) doom (that is) perpetual. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 11, + 12. + Similarly in + With eyes severe, and beard of + formal cut. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 7. 155. + + + My presence like a robe + pontifical. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 56. + "eyes" and "a robe" are unemphatic, their existence being + taken for granted, and the essence of the expression is in the + transposed adjective.

+

The "three" is emphatic, and the divorcing of some "souls and bodies" is taken as a matter of course, in + Souls and bodies hath he + divorced three. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 4. 260 + Somewhat similar-- + Satisfaction there can be + none. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 262. +

+

This relative force is well illustrated by + Prince. I fear no uncles dead. + + Glou. Nor none that live. I hope. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 1. 146. +

+

(3) Hence participles (since they imply a relative), and any + adjectives that from their terminations resemble participles, are + peculiarly liable to be thus transposed.

+

Similarly adjectives that end in -ble, -ite, + and -t, -ive, -al, are often found after + their nouns, e.g. "unspeakable," + "unscaleable," "impregnable;" "absolute," "devout," "remote," + "infinite" (often), "past," "inveterate;" "compulsative," + "invasive," "defective;" "capital," "tyrannical," "virginal," + "angelical," "unnatural."

+

(4) Though it may be generally said that when the noun is unemphatic, + and the adjective is not a mere epithet but essential to the sense, + the transposition may be expected, yet it is probable that the + influence of the French idiom made this transposition especially + common in the case of some words derived from French. Hence, + perhaps, the transposition in + Of antres vast and deserts + idle. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 1. 140. + And, besides "apparent" in the legal sense above, we have + As well the fear of harm as harm + apparent. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 2. 130. + Hence, perhaps, the frequent transposition of "divine," as + By Providence + divine. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 158. + So + Ful wel sche sang the service + devyne. + CHAUCER, + <title><abbr>C. T.</abbr> 122. + + + Men devout. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 1. 9. + + + Unto the appetite and affection + common. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 108 + +

+

Latin usage may account for some expressions, as + A sectary + astronomical. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 2. 164. +

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Transpositions of adjectival phrases +

Transposition of adjectival phrases.

+

It has been shown above (419), that when an adjective is not a mere + epithet, but expresses something essential, and implies a relative, + it is often placed after the noun. When, however, connected with the + adjective, e.g. "whiter," there is some + adverbial phrase, e.g. "than snow," it was + felt that to place the adjective after the noun might sometimes + destroy the connection between the noun and adjective, since the + adjective was, as it were, drawn forward to the modifying adverb. + Hence the Elizabethans sometimes preferred to place the adjectival + part of the adjective before, and the adverbial part after, the + noun. The noun generally being unemphatic caused but slight + separation between the two parts of the adjectival phrase. Thus + "whiter than snow," being an adjectival phrase, "whiter" is inserted + before, and "than snow" after, the noun. + Nor scar that [whiter] skin-of-hers [than + snow]. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> v. 2. 4. + + + So much I hate a [breaking] cause to be + [Of heavenly oaths]. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 355. + So + A [promising] face [of manly princely virtues]. + B. and F. (Walker). + + + As common + As any [the most vulgar] thing [to sense]. + <abbr>Ham.</abbr> i. 2. 99. + + i.e. "anything the most commonly perceived." + I shall unfold [equal] discourtesy + [To your best kindness]. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 3. 101. + + + The [farthest] earth [removed from thee]. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 44. + + + Bid these [unknown] friends [to us], + welcome. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 3. 65. + + + Thou [bloodier] villain [than terms can give thee + out]. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 8. 7. + + + A [happy] gentleman [in blood and + lineaments]. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 1. 9. + + + As a [long-parted] mother [with her child]. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 2. + 8. + (See 194.) + Thou [little better] thing [than earth]. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 4. + 77. + + + You have won a [happy] victory [to Rome]. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 3. 186. + +

+

Hence, even where the adjective cannot immediately precede the noun, + yet the adjective comes first, and the adverb afterwards. + That were to enlard his + fat-already-pride. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> ii. 2. 205. + + + May soon return to this our [suffering] country + [Under a hand accurst]. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 6. 48. + + + The [appertaining] rage + [To such a greeting]. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> iii. 1. 66. + + + With [declining] head [into his bosom]. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> Ind. 1. 119. + So probably + Bear our [hack'd] targets [like the men that owe + them]. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 8. 31. +

+

This is very common in other Elizabethan authors: + The [stricken] hind [with Shaft]. + LORD SURREY (Walker). + + + And [worthie] work [of infinite reward]. + SPENSER, + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> iii. 2. + 21. + + + Of that [too wicked] woman [yet to die]. + B. and F. (Walker). + + + Some sad [malignant] angel [to mine honour]. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> + which perhaps explains + Bring forth that [fatal] screech-owl [to our + house]. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 6. 56. + So + Thou [barren] thing [of honesty] and honour! + B. and F. perhaps explains + + + Thou perjur'd and thou [simular] man [of + virtue]. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 2. 54. + + + Bring me a [constant] woman [to her + husband]. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iii. 1. 134. + + + O, for my sake do you with fortune chide, + The [guilty] goddess [of my harmful deeds]. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 111. + + + To this [unworthy] husband [of his wife]. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. 30. + + + A [dedicated] beggar [to the air]. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 2. 13. +

+

This transposition extends to an adverb in + And thou shalt live [as freely] as thy lord + [To call his fortunes thine]. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 4. 39, 40. + + i.e. "as free to use my fortune as I + am."

+

Unless "to" is used loosely like "for," the following is a case of + transposition: + This is a [dear] manakin [to you], Sir + Toby. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> iii. 2. 57. + +

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Transpositions of adverbs +

Transposition of Adverbs. The Elizabethan authors allowed themselves + great licence in this respect.

+

We place adverbial expressions that measure excess or defect before + the adjective which they modify, "twenty times better," &c. This + is not always the case in Shakespeare: + Being twenty times of better + fortune. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 1. 3. + + + Our spoils (that) we have brought home + Do more than counterpoise, a full + third part, + The charges of the action. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 6. 77. + + + I am solicited not by a + few, + And those of true condition. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> i. 2. 18. + For not transposed, see also 305. + Like to a harvest man that's task'd to mow + + Or all, or lose his + hire. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 3. 40. +

+

In "All good things vanish less than in a + day" (Nash), there is, perhaps, a confusion between "less long-lived + than a day" and "more quickly than in a day." At all events the + emphatic use of "less" accounts for the transposition.

+

Such transpositions are most natural and frequent in the case of + adverbs of limitation, as but (see But, 54), only, even, + &c. + Only I say, + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> iii. 6. 2. + for "I only say." + Only I yield to + die. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> v. 4. 12. + for "I yield only in order to die," + And I assure you + Even that your pity is enough to + cure me, + B. J. + for "that even your pity." + He did it to please his mother and to be + partly proud, + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 40. + for "and partly to be proud."

+

Somewhat similar is + Your single bond, + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 3. 146. + for "the bond of you alone."

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Adverbs at the beginning of the sentence +

Transposition of Adverbs. When an adverb is transposed to the + beginning for emphasis, it generally transposes the subject after + the verb, but adverbs are sometimes put at the beginning of a + sentence without influencing the order of the other words. + Seldom he smiles. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> i. 2. 205. + + + For always I am Cæsar. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 2. + 212. + + + No more that thane of Cawdor + shall deceive. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 2. 63. + + + Of something nearly that + concerns yourselves. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 126. +

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Transposition of article +

Transposition of Article. In Early English we sometimes find "a so new robe." The Elizabethan authors, + like ourselves, transposed the a and placed + it after the adjective: "so new a robe." But + when a participle is added as an epithet of the noun, e.g. "fashioned," and the participle itself + is qualified by an adjective used as an adverb, e.g. "new," we treat the whole as one adjective, thus, "so + new-fashioned a robe." Shakespeare on the + contrary writes-- + So new a fashion'd + robe. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. 27. + + + So fair an offer'd + chain. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iii. 2. 186. + + + Or having sworn too hard a + keeping oath. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> i. 1. 65. + + + So rare a wonder'd father and + a wife. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iv. 1. 123. + + + I would have been much more a + fresher man. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> v. 6. 20. +

+

We still say, "too great a wit," but not with + Chaucer, C. T.: + For when a man hath overgret a wit, possibly because we + regard "overgreat" as an adjective, and "too great" as a + quasi-adverb. Somewhat similar is: + On once-a-flock-bed, but repair'd + with straw, With tape-ty'd curtains never meant to + draw. + POPE, + <title><abbr>Moral E.</abbr> iii. + 301. +

+

So we can say "how poor an instrument," + regarding "how" as an adverb, and "how poor" as an adverbialized + expression, but not + What poor an + instrument, + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 2. 236. + because "what" has almost lost with us its adverbial force. + So brave(ly) a mingled temper saw + I never. + B. and F. (Walker). + + + Chaucer, who was so great(ly) a + learned scholar. + KINASTON (Walker) + +

+

The a is used even after the comparative + adjective in + If you should need a pin, + You could not with more tame a + tongue desire it. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> ii. 2. 46. +

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Transposition in noun clauses +

Transpositions in Noun-clauses containing two nouns connected by + "of." It has been observed in 412 that two nouns connected by "of" + are often regarded as one. Hence sometimes pronominal and other + adjectives are placed before the whole compound noun instead of, as + they strictly should be, before the second of the two nouns. + Yet that thy brazen gates of + heaven may ope. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 3. 40. + + + My pith of + business. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> i. 4. 70. + + + The tribunes have pronounced + + My everlasting doom of + banishment. + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> iii. 1. 51. + + + Let it stamp wrinkles in her brow of + youth. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. 306. + + + My latter part of + life. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 6. 39. + + + My whole course of + life. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 91. + + + I will presently go learn their day of + marriage. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> ii. 2. 57. + + + Thy bruising irons of + wrath. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> v. 3. 110. + + + Thy ministers of + chastisement. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 113. + + + In my prime of youth. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 119. + + + Thy heat of lust. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 1473. + + + My home of love. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 109. + + + And punish them to your height of + pleasure. + <abbr>M. for M.</abbr> v. 1. 240. + + + His means of death, his obscure + funeral. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iv. 5. 213. + + i.e. "the means of his death." + What is your cause of + distemper? + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 2. 350. + + + Your sovereignty of + reason. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 4. 73. + + (See 200.) + My better part of + man. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 7. 18. + + + His chains of + bondage. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 3. 89. + + + Your state of fortune and + your due of + birth. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iii. 7. 127. +

+

This is perhaps illustrated by + What country-man? + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. 1. 238 + ; <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. 2. + 190. for "a man of what country?"

+

The possessive adjective is twice repeated in + Her attendants + of her chamber. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> ii. 2. 5. +

+

So + This cause of Rome, + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> i. 1. 32. + does not mean "this cause as + distinguished from other causes of Rome," + but "this, the Roman cause." Somewhat similar is + Your reproof + Were well deserv'd of + rashness, + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 2. 124. + where we should say "the reproof of your rashness" (unless + "of" here means "about," "for"). + The idea of her life shall sweetly creep + Into his study of + imagination. + <abbr>M. Ado,</abbr> iv. 2. 27. + + i.e. "the study of his imagination." + Our raiment and state of + bodies. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 3. 95. + + + More than ten criers, and six noise of + trumpets. + B. J. <title><abbr>Sejan.</abbr> v. + 7. +

+

The compound nature of these phrases explains, perhaps, the omission + of the article in + Hath now himself met with the + fall-of-leaf. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 4. 49. +

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Transposition of prepositions +

Transposition of Prepositions in Relative and other clauses. We now + dislike using such transpositions as + The late demand that you did + sound me in. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 2. 87. + + + Betwixt that smile we would aspire + to. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iii. 2. 368. + + + A thousand men that fishes + gnawed upon. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 4. 25. + + + Found thee a way out of his wreck to rise + in. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iii. 2. 438. +

+

But it may be traced to E. E. (203), and is very common in + Shakespeare, particularly in Hen. VIII., + where we even find + Where no mention + + Of me must more be heard of. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iii. 2. 435. +

+

It has been said above (203) that the dissyllabic forms of + prepositions are peculiarly liable to these transpositions. Add to + the above examples: + Like a falcon towering in the + skies, + Coucheth the fowl below. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 506. +

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Transposition after an emphatic word or + expression +

Transposition after Emphatic Words. The influence of an emphatic word + at the beginning of a sentence is shown in the transposition of the verb and subject. In such cases the last as + well as the first word is often emphatic. + In dreadful secrecy impart they + did. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 207. + + + And so have I a noble father lost, A sister driven into + desperate terms. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 7. + 25. +

+

Here note, that though the first line could be re-transposed and + Laertes could naturally say "I have lost a father," on the other + hand he could not say "I have driven a sister" without completely + changing the sense. "Have" is here used in its original sense, and + is equivalent to "I find." When "have" is thus used without any + notion of action, it is separated from the participle passive. + But answer made it + none. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 216. + + + Pray can I + not. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 3. + 38. + + + Supportable + To make the dear loss have I means + much weaker. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. 146. +

+

The influence of an emphatic adverbial expression preceding is shown + in the difference between the order in the second and the first of + the two following lines:-- + As every alien pen hath got my + use, + And under thee their poetry + disperse. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 78. + + + I did, my lord, + But loath am to produce so bad + an instrument. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 201. + + + Before the time I did Lysander + see, + + Seem'd Athens as a paradise to + me. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 205. +

+

When the adverbs "never," "ever," are emphatic and placed near the + beginning of a sentence, the subject often follows the verb, almost + always when the verb is "was," &c. We generally write now "never + was," but Shakespeare often wrote "(there) was never." + Was never widow had so dear a + loss. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 2. 77. +

+

Sometimes a word is made emphatic by repetition: + Sec. O. Peace! We'll hear + him. + + Third O. Ay, by my beard will we. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iv. 1. 10. + + + Hamlet. Look you, these are + the stops. + + Guild. But these cannot I command. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 3. 377. + Or partly by antithesis, as well as by its natural + importance: + I your commission will + forthwith despatch, + And he to England shall along with you. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 3. 3, 4. + + + My soul shall + thine keep company to + heaven. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. 6. 16. +

+

The following is explained by the omission of "there:" + I am question'd by my fears . . . that (there) may blow + + No sneaping winds at + home. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> i. 2. 13. +

+

There seems a disposition to place participles, as though used + absolutely, before the words which they qualify. + And these news, + + Having been well, that would + have made me sick, + + Being sick, have in some measure + made me well. + <abbr>2 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 1. 138. +

+

It is rare to find such transpositions as + Then the rich jewell'd coffer of Darius, + + Transported shall be at high + festivals. + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 6. 26. +

+

Transpositions are common in prose, especially when an adverb + precedes the sentence. + Yet hath Leonora, my onely daughter, + escaped. + MONTAIGNE (Florio), 225. + + + And, therefore, should not we + marry so young. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> + + + Now, sir, the sound that tells what hour it is + Are clamorous groans, + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> v. 5. 56. + is rather a case of "confusion of proximity" ("are" being + changed to "is") than transposition. (See 302.)

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Transposition after relative +

Transposition after Relative. The relative subject, possibly as being + somewhat unemphatic itself, brings forward the object into a + prominent and emphatic position, and consequently throws a part of + the verb to the end, not however (as in German) the auxiliary. + By Richard that dead + is. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> i. 3. 146. + + + But chide rough winter that the flower hath + killed. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> + + + That heaven's light did + hide. + SPENS. + <title><abbr>F. Q.</abbr> i. 1. + 7. +

+
+
+ IRREGULARITIES. Other transpositions +

Other Transpositions. In the second of two passive clauses when the + verb "is" is omitted, the subject is sometimes transposed, perhaps + for variety. + When liver, heart, and brain, + These sovereign thrones, are all supplied, and + filled + (Are) Her sweet perfections with one self + king. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> i. 1. 39. + + + Since his addiction was to courses vain, + And never (was) noted in him any study. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 1. 57. +

+

It is not probable that "perfections" and "study" are here absolutely + used with the participle. See, however, And, + 95.

+

In "By such two that would by all likelihood + have confounded each other" (Cymb. i. 4. + 53), "two" is emphatic, like "a pair." So "we" is + emphatic in, "all we like sheep have gone + astray," and in Hamlet, ii. 2. 151, in both + cases, because of antithesis. + Into the madness wherein now he raves + And all we mourn + for. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 151. (See + 240.) +

+
+
+
+ COMPOUND WORDS. +
+ COMPOUND WORDS. Hybrids +

Hybrids. The Elizabethans did not bind themselves by the stricter + rules of modern times in this respect. They did not mind adding a + Latin termination to a Teutonic root, and vice + versâ. Thus Shakespeare has "increaseful," "bodement," + &c. Holland uses the suffix-fy after the + word "fool" (which at all events does not come to us direct from the + Latin), "foolify," where we use "stultify." The following words + illustrate the Elizabethan licence:-- + Bi-fold. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> v. 2. 144. + + + Out-cept. + B. J. (Nares). + + + Exteriorly. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> iv. 2. 257. + + + Sham'st thou not, knowing whence thou are + extraught? + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 2. 142. + where there is a confusion between the Latin "extracted" and + the English "raught," past part. of "reach." Compare Pistol's + "exhale," Hen. V. ii. 1. 66, i.e. "ex-haul," "draw out," applied to a + sword.

+

There was also great licence in using the foreign words which were + pouring into the language. + And quench the stelled + fires. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 7. 61. + + + Be aidant and remediate. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 4. + 17. + + + Antres vast and deserts + idle. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 3. 140. + +

+
+
+ COMPOUND WORDS. Adverbial compounds +

Adverbial Compounds. + Till Harry's + back-return. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. Prologue, + 41. +

+

"Thy here-approach," Macb. iv. 3. 133, 148; "Our hence-going," Cymb. iii. 2. + 65; "Here-hence," B. J. Poctast. v. 1; "So that men are punish'd for + before-breach of the king's laws in now-the-king's-quarrel," Hen. + V. iv. 1. 179, i.e. + "the king's now (present) quarrel." This last extraordinary compound + is a mere construction for the occasion, to correspond + antithetically to "before-breach," but it well illustrates the + Elizabethan licence. + The steep-up heavenly + hill. + <abbr>Sonn.</abbr> 7. + + + I must up-fill this osier cage + of ours. + <abbr>R. and J.</abbr> ii. 3. 7. + + + Up-hoarded. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 136. + + + With hair + up-staring. + <abbr>Tempest,</abbr> i. 2. 213. +

+
+
+ COMPOUND WORDS. Noun compounds +

Noun-Compounds. Sometimes the first noun may be treated as a genitive + used adjectively. (See 22.) Thus, "thy heart-blood" (Rich. II. iv. 1. + 38) is the same as "thy heart's + blood;" "brother-love" + (Hen. VIII. v. 3. 73), i.e. brother's love.

+

So + Any-moment-leisure. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 3. 133. + + + This + childhood-proof. + <abbr>M. of V.</abbr> i. 1. 144. + + + Childhood-innocence. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> iii. 2. 202. + + + All the + region-kites. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 607. + + + A lion-fell. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. 1. 227 + , i.e. "a lion's skin."

+

So probably + Faction-traitors. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 2. 57. +

+

"Self" is used as a compound noun in "self-conceit," and this + explains + Infusing him with + self-and-vain-conceit. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> iii. 2. 166. + + + Every minute-while, + <abbr>1 Hen. VI.</abbr> i. 4. 54. + where "while" has its original force as a noun == "time."

+

But often when a noun is compounded with a participle, some + preposition or other ellipse must be supplied, as "like" in our "stone-still," &c., and the exact meaning + of the compound can only be ascertained by the context. + Wind-changing + Warwick. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 1. 57. + + + My furnace-burning heart. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. + 80. + + i.e. "burning like a + furnace."

+

"Giant-rude," A. Y. L. + iv. 3. 34; "marble-constant," A. and C. v. 2. 240; "honey-heavy-dew," J. C. ii. 1. + 230; so "flower-soft + hands," A. and C. ii. 2. 215; + "maid-pale peace," Rich. + II. iii. 3. 98; "an orphan's water-standing eye," 3 Hen. + VI. v. 6. 40, i.e. + "standing with water;" "weeping-ripe," L. L. L. v. 2. + 274, "ripe for weeping;" "thought-sick," Hamlet, + iii. 4. 51, i.e. "as i.e. the result of thought;" so "lion-sick," Tr. and + Cr. ii. 3. 13, is explained lower down, "sick of proud heart;" "pity-pleading eyes," R. of L. 561, + i.e. "pleading for pity;" "peace-parted souls," + Hamlet, v. i. 261, i.e. "souls that have departed in + peace;" "fancy-free," M. N. + D. ii. 1. 164, i.e. + "free from fancy (love);" "child-changed father," Lear. iv. 7. 17, i.e., "changed + to a child."

+

Or the noun is put for a passive participle or an adjective. + Upon your sword sit laurel(led) + victory. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 100. + + + The honey of his music(al) + vows. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> iii. 1. 164. + + + The venom(ous) clamours of a + jealous woman. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> v. 1. 69 + ; so R. of L. 850. + The Carthage queen. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 173. + + + Your Corioli walls. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> i. 1. 8 + ; ii. 1. 180. + + Our Rome gates. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 3. + 104. +

+

For similar examples, see 22.

+

Sometimes the genitive is used: + I'll knock your knave's + pate. + <abbr>T. of Sh.</abbr> i. 2. 12 + ; <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> iii. 1. + 74.

+
+
+ COMPOUND WORDS. Preposition compounds +

Preposition-Compounds. + An after-dinner's (comp. + 'afternoon's') breath. + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> ii. 3. 120. + + + At after-supper. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 3. 31 + ; <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. i. 34. + + At over-night. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> iii. 4. 23. + + + The falling-from of his + friends. + <abbr>T. of A.</abbr> iv. 3. 400. +

+

The preposition usually attached to a certain verb is sometimes + appended to the participle of the verb in order to make an + adjective. + There is no hoped-for + mercy. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 4. 35. + + + Some never-heard-of torturing + pain, + <abbr>T. A.</abbr> ii. 3. 285. + for "unheard-of." + Your sued-for + tongues. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> ii. 3. 216. + + + Bemock'd-at stabs. + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> iii. 3. 63. + + + The unthought-on + accident. + <abbr>W. T.</abbr> iv. 4. 549. + + + Your unthought-of + Harry. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 2. 141. + +

+
+
+ COMPOUND WORDS. Verb compounds +

Verb-Compounds. Verbs were compounded with their objects more + commonly than with us. + Some carry-tale, some please-man, some slight + zany, + Some mumble-news. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 463-4. + + + All find-faults. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> v. 2. 398. +

+

We still use "mar-plot" and "spoil-sport." Such compounds seem + generally depreciatory. "Weather-fend" in + In the lime grove which + weather-fends your + cell, + <abbr>Temp.</abbr> v. 1. 10. + means "defend from the weather," and + stands on a somewhat different footing.

+

One is disposed to treat "wilful-blame" as an anomalous compound in + In faith, my lord, you are too + wilful-blame. + <abbr>1 Hen. IV.</abbr> iii. 1. 177. + like + A false-heart + traitor. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> v. 1. 143. +

+

But "heart" is very probably a euphonious abbreviation of "hearted." + The explanation of "too wilful-blame" is to + be sought in the common expression "I am too + blame," Othello, iii. 3. 211, 282; + M. of V. v. 1. 166. "I am too too blame," is also found in Elizabethan + authors. It would seem that, the "to" in "I am to blame" being + misunderstood, "blame" came to be regarded as an adjective, and "to" + (which is often interchanged in spelling with "too") as an adverb. + Hence "blame," being regarded as an adjective, was considered + compoundable with another adjective.

+
+
+ COMPOUND WORDS. Participial nouns +

Participial Nouns. A participle or adjective, when used as a noun, + often receives the inflection of the possessive case or the plural. + His chosen's merit. + B. and F. <title><abbr>F. + Sh.</abbr> iii. 1. + + + All cruels else + subscribed. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 7. 65. + + i.e. "All cruel acts to the contrary being + yielded up, forgiven." Compare for the meaning + Lear, iv. 7. 36, and for + "subscribe," Tr. and Cr. iv. 5. 105. + Another explanation is, "all other cruel animals being allowed + entrance."

+

So "Vulgars," W. T. ii. + 1. 94; "Severals," + Hen. V. i. 1. 86, i.e. "details." + Yon equal potents. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 357. + + + To the ports + The discontents + repair. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 4. 39. + + + Lead me to the revolts + (revolters) of England here. + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> v. 4. 7 + : so Cymb. iv. 4. 6.

+

Add, if the text be correct: + The Norways' king. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> i. 2. 59. + + i.e. "the king of the Norwegians."

+

It would appear as though an adjective in agreement with a plural + noun received a plural inflection in + Letters-patcnts. + <abbr>Hen. VIII.</abbr> iii. 2. 249 + ; <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> ii. 1. 202 + (Folio), 3. 130.

+

More probably the word was treated by Shakespeare as though it were a + compound noun. But in E. E. adjectives of Romance origin often take + the plural inflection. + Lawless resolutes. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 1. 98. + + + Mighty opposites. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. ii. + 62. +

+
+
+ COMPOUND WORDS. Phrase compounds +

Phrase-Compounds. Short phrases, mostly containing participles, are + often compounded into epithets. + The always-wind-obcying + deep. + <abbr>C. of E.</abbr> i. 1. 64. + + + My too-much-changed + son. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> ii. 2. 36. + + + The ne'er-yet-beaten horse of + Parthia. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iii. 1. 33. + + + Our past-cure + malady. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> ii. 1. 124. + + + A past-saving slave. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iv. 3. + 158. + + + The none-sparing war. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> iii. 2. + 108. + + + A jewel in a + ten-times-barred-up + chest. + <abbr>Rich. II.</abbr> i. 1. 180. + + + A too-long-wither'd + flower. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> ii. 1. + 134. + + + Tempt him not so + too-far. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 3. 11. + + + The to-and-fro-conflicting + wind. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 1. 11. + + + You that have turn'd off a first-so + noble wife. + <abbr>A. W.</abbr> v. 3. 220. + + + Of this yet-scarce-cold + battle. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> v. 5. 469. + + + A cunning thief, or + a-that-way-accomplished + courtier. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 4. + 101. + + + In this so-never-needed + help. + <abbr>Coriol.</abbr> v. 1. 34. + + + A world-without-end + bargain. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> v. 2. 799. + See Sonn. 5. + Our not-fearing + Britain. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> ii. 4. 191. + + + The ne'er-lust-wearied + Antony. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> ii. 1. 38. + + + A twenty-years-removed + thing. + <abbr>T. N.</abbr> v. i. 92. + +

+
+
+ COMPOUND WORDS. Anomalous compounds +

Anomalous Compounds. We still, though rarely, abbreviate "the other" + into "t'other," but we could not say + The t'other. + B. J. <title><abbr>Cy's. + Rev.</abbr> iv. 1 + ; v. 1 (a corruption of E. E. pet oper). + Yea, and furr'd moss when winter flowers are none, + To winter-ground thy + corpse. + <abbr>Cymb.</abbr> iv. 2. 229. + + i.e. perhaps "to inter during winter." So "to winter-rig" is said (Halliwell) to + mean "to fallow land during winter."

+

"And" is omitted in + At this odd-even and dull watch + of the night. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 1. 124. +

+

Cicero says, that the extreme test of a man's honesty is that you can + play at odd and even with him in the dark. And perhaps + "odd-(and-)even" here means, a time when there is no distinguishing + between odd and even.

+

As there is a noun "false-play," there is nothing very remarkable in + its being converted thus into a verb: + Pack'd cards with Cæsar and + false-played my + glory. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> iv. 14. 19. +

+

A terse compound is often invented for special use, made intelligible + by the context. Thus, the profit of excess is called + Poor-rich gain. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 140. + + + Where shall I live now Lucrece is + unlived. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> + 1754. +

+
+
+
+ PREFIXES. +

A-. See 24.

+
+ PREFIXES. A-; all-to-; at-; be-; + dis- +

All-to (see 28) is used in the sense of "completely asunder" as a + prefix in + And all-to-brake his + skull. + <title><abbr>Judges</abbr> ix. + 53. +

+

"Asunder" was an ordinary meaning of the prefix "to" in E. E. It must + be borne in mind that all had no necessary + connection with to, till by constant + association the two syllables were corrupted into a prefix, all-to, which was mistaken for altogether and so used. Hence, by + corruption, in many passages, where all-to + or all-too is said to have the meaning of + "asunder," it had come to mean "altogether," as in + Mercutio's ycy hand had al-to + frozen mine. + HALLIWELL. + +

+

It has been shown (73) that too and to are constantly interchanged in + Elizabethan authors. Hence the constant use of all too for "quite," "decidedly too," as in + Rich. II. iv. 1. 28, "all too base," may have been encouraged by + the similar sound of all-to. Shakespeare + does not use the archaic all-to in the sense + of "asunder," nor does Milton probably in + She plumes her feathers and lets grow her wings, + That in the various bustle of resort Were all too ruffled. + MILTON, + <title><abbr>Comus,</abbr> + 376. +

+
+
+ PREFIXES. A-; all-to-; at-; be-; + dis- +

At- in "attask'd," Lear, i. 4. 366 + ("task'd," "blamed"), perhaps represents the O.E. intensive prefix + "of," which is sometimes changed into "an-," "on-," or "a-." But the + word is more probably a sort of imitation of the similar words + "attach" and "attack."

+
+
+ PREFIXES. A-; all-to-; at-; be-; + dis- +

Be. The prefix be is used, not merely with + verbs of colouring, "smear," "splash," &c., to localize and + sometimes to intensify action, but also with nouns and adjectives to + convert the nouns into verbs: + Bemonster. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 2. 63. + + + Be-sort. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> i. 4. + 272. + + + All good be-fortune + you. + <abbr>T. G. of V.</abbr> iv. 3. 41. + + + Bemadding. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iii. 1. 38. + It is also used seemingly to give a transitive signification + to verbs that, without this prefix, mostly require prepositions: + Begnaw. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> i. 3. 221. + + + Behowls the moon. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. 1. 379. + + "Bespeak" and + "address" in Hamlet, ii. 2. + 140. + + Beweep. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> ii. 2. 49 + ; <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. + 324.

+

In participles, like other prefixes, it is often redundant, and seems + to indicate an unconscious want of some substitute for the old + participial prefix. + Well be-met. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 1. 20. +

+

But the theory that be- in "become," + "believe," "belove," &c., represents the old ge-, does not seem to be sound.

+
+
+ PREFIXES. A-; all-to-; at-; be-; + dis- +

Dis- was sometimes used in the sense of un-, to + mean "without," as + Discompanied, + <title><abbr>Cy.'s Rev.</abbr> iii. + 3, + for "unaccompanied," i.e. "without + company." + A little to disquantity your + train. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. 270. + + + Dishabited, + <abbr>K. J.</abbr> ii. 1. 220, + == "Caused to migrate." + Dislived, + CHAPMAN, + == "Deprived of life." + Disnatured, + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> i. 4. 305 + , for "Unnatural." + Disnoble, + HOLLAND + ; + Distemperate, + RALEIGH + ; for "ignoble" and "intemperate." + Being full of supper and + distempering + draughts. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> i. 1. 99. +

+

"Discovery" is often used for "uncovering," + i.e. "unfold," whether literally or + metaphorically. "So shall my anticipation prevent your discovery," Hamlet, ii. + 2. 305, i.e. "render your disclosure needless by anticipation." So Rich. III. iv. 4. 240.

+
+
+ PREFIXES. En-; for-; in- and un- +

En- was frequently used, sometimes in its proper sense of enclosing, + as "enclosed," "enguard," Lear, i. 4. 349; "encave," Othello, iv. + 1. 82; "How dread an army hath enrounded him," Hen. V. iv. Prol. 36; + "enwheel thee round," + Othello, ii. 1. 87; "enfetter'd," + <abbr>ib.</abbr> ii. 3. 351; + "enmesh," ib. + 368; "enrank," 1 Hen. + VI. i. 1. 115; "enshelter'd and embay'd," + Othello, ii. 1. 18; "ensteep'd," ib. 70; + "engaol'd," Rich. + II. i. 3. 166; "enscheduled," Hen. V. v. 2. 73; + "enshelled," Coriol. iv. 6. 45. So "embound," + "envassell'd," DANIEL on Florio; "embattle" (to + put in battle array); "enfree" (to place in a state of + freedom); "entame," A. Y. + L. iii. 5. 48 (to bring into a state of tameness). But the last instances show + that the locative sense can be metaphorical instead of literal, and + scarcely perceptible. There is little or no difference between + "free" and "enfree." So "the enridged sea," Lear, + iv. 6. 71; "the enchafed flood," + Othello, ii. 1. 17, are, + perhaps, preferred by Shakespeare merely because in participles he + likes some kind of prefix as a substitute for the old participial + prefix. In some cases the en- or in- seems to take a person as its object, + "endart," R. and J. + i. 3. 98 ("to set darts in," not + "in darts"). So "enpierced," R. and J. i. 4. + 19; and so, perhaps, "empoison." The + word "impale" is used by Shakepeare + preferably in the sense of "surrounding:" + Impale him with your weapons + round about, + <abbr>Tr. and Cr.</abbr> v. 7. 5. + means "hedge him round with your weapons." So + Did I impale him with the regal + crown. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> iii. 3. 189. + +

+
+
+ PREFIXES. En-; for-; in- and un- +

For- is used in two words now disused: + Forslow no longer. + <abbr>3 Hen. VI.</abbr> ii. 3. 56. + + + She fordid herself. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 255 + ; <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> v. 1. 381. + In both words the prefix has its proper sense of "injury."

+
+
+ PREFIXES. En-; for-; in- and un- +

Un- for modern in-; in- for un-. (Non- only occurs twice in all + the plays of Shakespeare, and in V. and A. + 521.) Incharitable, + infortunate, incertain, ingrateful, incivil, insubstantial. + Unpossible, unperfect, unprovident, unactive, unexpressive, unproper, unrespective, unviolable, unpartial, unfallible, undividable, unconstant, uncurable, uneffectual, unmeasurable, undisposed, unvincible (N. P. 181), unreconciliable (<abbr>A. and + C.</abbr> v. 1. 47). We + appear to have no definite rule of distinction even now, since we + use ungrateful, ingratitude; unequal, inequality.This however is perhaps + explained below. In- is a part of the + <*>noun "ingratitude;" un- in the adjective "ungrateful" means "not." + Un- seems to have been preferred by + Shakespeare before p and r, which do not allow in- to + precede except in the form im-. In- also + seems to have been in many cases retained from the Latin, as in the + case of "ingratus," "infortunium," &c. As a general rule, we now use in- where we desire to make the negative a + part of the word, and un- where the + separation is maintained--"untrue," "infirm." Hence un- + is always used with participles--"untamed," + &c. Perhaps also un- is stronger than + in-. "Unholy" + means more than "not holy," almost "the reverse of holy." But in + "in- attentive," "intemperate," in- has nearly the + same meaning, "the reverse of." + You wrong the reputation of your name + In so unseeming to confess + receipt. + <abbr>L. L. L.</abbr> ii. 1. 156. + Here "unseeming" means "the reverse of seeming" more than + "not seeming" (like ou)/ fhmi): + "in thus making us as though you would not confess."

+
+
+
+ SUFFIXES. +
+ SUFFIXES. -er; -en; -ive; -ble; + -less +

-Er is sometimes appended to a noun for the + purpose of signifying an agent. Thus-- + A Roman sworder. + <abbr>2 Hen. VI.</abbr> iv. 1. 135. + + + O most gentle + pulpiter. + <abbr>A. Y. L.</abbr> iii. 2. 163. + + + A moraler. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> ii. 3. 301. + + + Homager. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 1. 31. + (O. Fr. "homagier.") + Justicers. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 2. 79. + (Late Lat. "justitiarius.")

+

In the last two instances the -er is of + French origin, and in many cases, as in "enchanter," it may seem to be English, while really it represents + the French -eur.

+

"Joinder," T. N. v. 1. + 160, perhaps comes from the French "joindre."

+

The -er is often added to show a masculine + agent where a noun and verb are identical: + Truster. + <abbr>Hamlet,</abbr> i. 2. 172. + + + The pauser reason. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> ii. 3. 117. + + + Causer. + <abbr>Rich. III.</abbr> iv. 4. 122. + + + To you, my origin and + ender. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> ii. 22. + Note the irregular, "Precurrer" (for "precursor").--P. P.

+

We have "windring" from "winder," Tempest, iv. 1. 128, formed after the + analogy of "wander," "clamber," "waver," the + er having apparently a frequentative + force.

+
+
+ SUFFIXES. -er; -en; -ive; -ble; + -less +

-En, made of (still used in golden, &c.), is found in-- + Her threaden + fillet. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 5. + + + A twiggen bottle. + <abbr>Othello,</abbr> iii. 3. 152. +

+
+
+ SUFFIXES. -er; -en; -ive; -ble; + -less +

-Ive, -ble. (See 3.) -Ive is sometimes used + in a passive instead of, as now, in an active signification. Thus: + "Incomprehensive depths;" "plausive," "worthy to be applauded;" "directive," "capable of being directed;" + "insuppressive metal;" "the fair, the + inexpressive she" (similarly used by + Milton in the Hymn on the Nativity). On the other hand, -ble is sometimes used actively, as in + "medicinable" (which is also used + passively), and in "unmeritable." + This is a slight unmeritable man. + <abbr>J. C.</abbr> iv. 1. 12. + So "defensible," "deceivable," "disputable," and + "tenable."

+

In "Intenible sieve," A. + W. i. 2. 208, not only does -ble convey an active meaning, but + Shakespeare uses the Latin instead of the English form of the + termination, just as we still write "terrible," not "terrable." I imagine we + have been influenced in our -able by the + accidental coincidence of meaning between the word "able" and the termination -ble. But + French influence must have had some weight.

+
+
+ SUFFIXES. -er; -en; -ive; -ble; + -less +

-Less. Sometimes found with adjectives, as "busyless," "sickless," "modestless."

+

-Less used for "not able to be." + That phraseless + hand. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 225 + ; i.e. "in-describable." + That termless skin. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> 94. + + + Sumless treasuries. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> i. 2. 165. + + + My careless crime. + <abbr>R. of L.</abbr> 771. + + + Your great opposeless + wills. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> iv. 6. 38. + It is commonly used with words of Latin or Greek origin, as + above. Add "reasonless," Hen. + V. v. 4. 137; "crimeless," 2 Hen. VI. ii. 4. + 63.

+
+
+ SUFFIXES. -ly; -ment; -ness; -y +

-Ly found with a noun, and yet not appearing to convey an adjectival + meaning. "Anger-ly," Macb. iii. 5. 1; T. G. of V. i. 2. + 62. Compare "wonder-ly" in the + Morte d'Arthur, and "cheer-ly," Tempest, i. 1. + 6. This is common in E. E.

+

The -ly represents "like," of which it is a + corruption. Compare: + Villain-like he + lies. + <abbr>Lear,</abbr> v. 3. 97. + So "masterly," adv., W. + T. v. 3. 65; Othello, i. + 1. 26; "hungerly," adv., + <abbr>ib.</abbr> iii. 4. + 105; "exteriorly," adv., + K. J. iv. 2. 257; "silverly," adv., ib. v. 2. + 46. "Fellowly," Temp. v. 1. 64, and "traitorly," + W. T. iv. 4. 822, are used as + adjectives. Perhaps a vowel is to be supplied in sound, though + omitted, in "unwield(i)ly," Rich. II. iv. 1. 205; "need(i)ly," R. and J. iii. 2. + 117; and they may be derived from "unwieldy" and "needy." + Add "orderly," Rich. II. i. 3. 9; + "manly," Macbeth, iv. 3. 235.

+
+
+ SUFFIXES. -ly; -ment; -ness; -y +

-Ment. We seldom use this suffix except where we find it already + existing in Latin and French words adopted by us. Shakespeare, + however, has "intendment," "supplyment," "designment," + "denotement," and "bodement."

+
+
+ SUFFIXES. -ly; -ment; -ness; -y +

-Ness is added to a word not of Teutonic origin: + Equalness. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> v. 1. 47. +

+
+
+ SUFFIXES. -ly; -ment; -ness; -y +

-Y is found appended to a noun to form an adjective. + Slumbery agitation. + <abbr>Macbeth,</abbr> v. 1. 12. + + + Unheedy haste. + <abbr>M. N. D.</abbr> i. 1. 237. + +

+

In "Batty wings," M. N. + D. iii. 2. 365, "batty" seems to mean "like those of + bats." "Wormy beds," + <abbr>ib.</abbr> iii. 2. + 384, is "worm-filled." "Vasty," in "the vasty + fields of France," Hen. V. Prologue, 12; + 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 52, is + perhaps derived from the noun "vast," Tempest, + i. 2. 327; Hamlet, i. 2. 198. + "Womby vaultages," Henry + V. ii. 4. 124: i.e. + "womb-like."

+

Y appended to adjectives of colour has a + modifying force like -ish: + + Their paly flames. + <abbr>Hen. V.</abbr> iv. Prol. 8. + + + His browny locks. + <abbr>L. C.</abbr> 85. +

+
+
+ SUFFIXES. General licence of +

Suffixes were sometimes influenced by the Elizabethan licence of + converting one part of speech into another. We should append -ation or -ition, + -ure or -ing, to the following + words used by Shakespeare as nouns: "solicit," "consult," "expect," + &c.; "my depart," 2 Hen. + VI. i. 1. 2; 3 Hen. VI. + iv. 1. 92, ii. 1. 110; "uncurable discomfort," 2 Hen. VI. v. 2. + 86; "make prepare for war," 3 Hen. VI. iv. 1. 131; "a smooth dispose," Othello, i. + 3. 403; "his repair," + 3 Hen. VI. v. 1. 20; "deep exclaims," Rich. + III. i. 2. 52, iv. 4. 135; "his brow's repine," V. and A. 490; "a sweet + retire," Hen. V. + iv. 3. 86; "false accuse," + 2 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 160; "your + ladyship's impose," T. G. of + V. iv. 3. 8; "the sun's appear," B. and F. F. Sh. v. 1; + "from suspect," 2 Hen. + VI. iii. 2. 139; "manage," M. of V. iii. 4. 25; "commends," + <abbr>ib.</abbr> ii. 1. 90; "the + boar's annoy," Rich. + III. v. 3. 156; "the disclose," Hamlet, iii. 1. 174; + "commends," Rich. + II. iii. 3. 126.

+

Almost all of these words come to us through the French.

+

Note + O heavenly mingle. + <abbr>A. and C.</abbr> i. 5. 59. + + + Immoment toys. + <title><abbr>Ib.</abbr> v. 1. + 106. + +

+
+
+
+
+ PROSODY. + +
+
+ The ordinary verse +

The ordinary line in blank verse consists of five feet of two + syllables each, the second syllable in each foot being accented. + We bóth | have féd | as wéll, | and wé | can bóth + Endúre | the wínt | er's cóld | as wéll | as hé. + J. C. i. 2. 98-9. +

+

This line is too monotonous and formal for frequent use. The metre is + therefore varied, sometimes (1) by changing the position of the + accent, sometimes (2) by introducing trisyllabic and monosyllabic + feet. These licences are, however, subject to certain laws. It would + be a mistake to suppose that Shakespeare in his tragic metre + introduces the trisyllabic or monosyllabic foot at random. Some + sounds and collections of sounds are peculiarly adapted for + monosyllabic and trisyllabic feet. It is part of the purpose of the + following paragraphs to indicate the laws which regulate these + licences. In many cases it is impossible to tell whether in a + trisyllabic foot an unemphatic syllable is merely slurred or wholly + suppressed, as for instance the first e in + "different." Such a foot may be called + either dissyllabic or quasi-trisyllabic.

+
+
+ The "pause-accent" +

The accent after a pause is frequently on the first syllable. The + pause is generally at the end of the line, and hence it is on the + first foot of the following line that this, which may be called the + "pause-accent," is mostly found. The first syllable of initial lines + also can, of course, be thus accented. It will be seen that in the + middle of the line these pause-accents generally follow emphasized monosyllables. (See 480-6.) + Cómfort, | my liége! | why loóks | + your gráce | so pále? + Rich. II. iii. 2. 75. +

+

Examples of the "pause-accent" not at the beginning.

+

(1) + Feéd and | regárd | him nót. | Aré + you | a mán? + Macbeth, iii. 4. 58. + + Sometimes the pause is slight, little more than the + time necessary for recovery after an emphatic + monosyllable.

+

(2) + Be ín | their flów | ing cúps | fréshly | remémber'd. + Hen. V. iv. 3. 55. + So arrange + And thése | fiátter | ing stréams, + | and máke | our fáces. + Macbeth, iii. 2. 33. + "These" may be emphasized. (See 484.)

+

(3) + Whó would | beliéve | me. O'! | péril | ous móuths. + M. for M. ii. 4. 172. +

+

(4) + Afféc | tion, poóh! | You spéak | --líke a | green gírl. + Hamlet, i. 3. 101. + + + Wé shall | be cáll'd | -- púrgers, + | not múr | derérs. + J. C. ii. 1. 180. +

+

(5) + The lífe | of cóm | fort. Bút | for thée, | féllow. + Cymb. iv. 3. 9. + The old pronunciation "fellów" is probably not + Shakespearian.

+

In (3) (4) and (5) "O," "speak," "call'd," and + "thee" may, perhaps, be regarded as dissyllables (see 482-4), and + the following foot a quasi-trisyllabic one. There is little + practical difference between the two methods of scansion.

+

(6) + Sénseless | línen! | Háppier | + thereín | than I. + Cymb. i. 3. 7. +

+

Here either there is a pause between the epithet and noun, or else + "senseless" may possibly be pronounced as a trisyllable, "Sénse (486) | less línen." The line is + difficult. + Therefóre, | mérchant, | I'll lím + | it thée | this dáy, + C. of E. i. 1. 151. + seems to begin with two trochees, like Milton's famous line: + U'ni | vérsal | reproách | far + wórse | to béar. + P. L. vi. 34. + But "therefore" may have its accent, as marked, on the last + syllable.

+

The old pronunciation "merchánt" is not probable. Or "there" may be + one foot (see 480): "Thére | fore mérchant | ."

+

(7) + Ant. Obéy | it ón | all cáuse. | + Cleop. Párdon, | párdon. + A. and C. iii. 11. 68. + is, perhaps, an instance of two consecutive trochees. (There + seems no ground for supposing that "pardon" is to be pronounced as + in French.) But if the diphthong "cause" be pronounced + as a dissyllable (see 484), the difficulty will be avoided.

+

We find, however, a double trochee (unless "my" has dropped out) in + Sec. Cit. Cæ'sar | has hád | great + wróng. | + Third Cit. Hás he, | másters? + J. C. iii. 2. 115. +

+

Even here, however, "wrong" may be a quasi-dissyllable (486).

+

(8) Between noun and participle a pause seems natural. Often the + pause represents "in" or "a-" (178). + Thy knée | bússing | the + stónes. + Coriol. iii. 2. 75. + + + The smíle | mócking | the + sígh. + Cymb. iv. 2. 54. + + + My wínd | cóoling | my + bróth. + M. of V. i. 1. 22. +

+

In these lines the foot following the emphasized monosyllable may (as + an alternative to the "pause-accent") be regarded as + quasi-trisyllabic.

+
+
+ Emphatic accents +

Emphatic Accents. The syllable that receives an accent is by no means + necessarily emphatic. It must be emphatic relatively to the unaccented syllable or syllables in the same + foot, but it may be much less emphatic than other accented + syllables in the same verse. Thus the last syllable of "injuries," + though accented, is unemphatic in + The ín | juríes | that théy | + themsélves | procúre. + Lear, ii. 4. 303. +

+

Mr. Ellis (Early English Pronunciation, part i. p. 334) says that "it + is a mistake to suppose that there are commonly or regularly five + stresses, one to each measure." From an analysis of several tragic + lines of Shakespeare, taken from different plays, I should say that + rather less than one of three has the full number of five emphatic + accents. About two out of three have four, and one out of fifteen + has three. But as different readers will emphasize differently, not + much importance can be attached to such results. It is of more + importance to remember, (1) that the first foot almost always has an + emphatic accent; (2) that two unemphatìc accents rarely, if ever, + come together ("for" may perhaps be emphatic in + Heár it | not, Dún | can; fór | it ís | a knéll, + Macbeth, ii. 1. 63); + and (3) that there is generally an emphatic accent on the + third or fourth foot.

+

The five emphatic accents are common in verses that have a + pauseaccent at the beginning or in the middle of the line. + Náture | seems déad, | and wíck | + ed dréams | abúse. + Macbeth, ii. 1. 50. + + + The hánd | le tóward | my hánd. | Cóme, + let | me clútch thee. + Ib. ii. 1. 34. + And in antithetical lines: + I háve | thee nót, | and yét | I + sée | thee stíll. + Macbeth, ii. 1. 35. + + + Bríng with | thee aírs | from héaven | or blásts | from héll. + Hamlet, i. 4. 41. +

+
+
+ The "pause-extra-syllable" +

An extra syllable is frequently added before a pause, especially at + the end of a line:

+

(a) + 'Tis nót | alóne | my ínk | y clóak, | good móther. + Hamlet, i. 2. 77. + but also at the end of the second foot:

+

(b) + For míne | own sáfeties; | you máy + | be ríght | ly júst. + Macbeth, iv. 3. 30. + and, less frequently, at the end of the third foot:

+

(c) + For góod | ness dáres | not chéck thee; | wear thoú | thy wróngs. + Macbeth, iv. 3. 33. + and, rarely, at the end of the fourth foot:

+

(d) + With áll | my hón | ours ón | my bróther: | whereón. + Temp. i. 2. 127. + But see 466. + So déar | the lóve | my peó | ple bóre me: | nor sét. + Ib. i. 2. 141. +

+
+
+ "pause-extra-syllable" rarely a monosyllable except in Henry VIII. + +

The extra syllable is very rarely a monosyllable, still more rarely + an emphatic monosyllable. The reason is obvious. Since in English we + have no enclitics, the least emphatic monosyllables will generally + be prepositions and conjunctions. These carry the attention forward instead of backward, and are therefore inconsistent with a pause, and besides to some extent + emphatic.

+

The fact that in Henry VIII., and in no other + play of Shakespeare's, constant exceptions are + found to this rule, seems to me a sufficient proof that + Shakespeare did not write that play. + Go gíve | 'em wél | come; yóu | can spéak | the Frénch + tongue. + Hen. VIII. i. 4. 57. + + + Féll by | our sérv | ants, by | those mén | we lóv'd most. + Ib. ii. 1. 122. + + + Be súre | you bé | not lóose; | for thóse | you máke + friends. + Hen. VIII. ii. 1. 127. + + + To sí | lence én | vious tóngues. | Be júst | and feár + not. + Ib. iii. 2. 447. + So Hen. VIII. ii. 1. 67, 78, 97; and + seven times in iii. 2. 442-451; eight times in iv. 2. 51-80.

+

Even where the extra syllable is not a monosyllable it occurs so + regularly, and in verses of such a measured cadence, as almost to + give the effect of a trochaicThe words "trochaic" and "iambic" + are of course used, when applied to English poetry, to denote + accent, not quantity. line + with an extra syllable at the beginning, thus: + In || áll my | míser | íes; but | thóu hast | fórced + me Out || óf (457a) thy | hónest | trúth to | pláy the + | wóman. Let's || drý our | éyes:and | thús far | héar + me, | Crómwell: And || whén 1 | ám for- | gótten, | ás + I | sháll be, And || sléep in | dúll cold | márble | + whére no | méntion Of || mé must | móre be | héard of, + | sáy I | táught thee. Say, || Wólsey, | thát once | + tród the | wáys of | glóry And || sóunded | áll the | + dépths and | shóals of | hónour, Found || thée a | wáy, + out | óf (457 a) his | wréck, to | ríse in A || súre + and | sáfe one, | thóugh thy | máster | míssed it. + Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 430-9. + It may be safely said that this is not Shakespearian.

+

"Boy" is unaccented and almost redundant in + I párt | ly knów | the mán: | go cáll | him híther, boy. + (Folio) Rich. III. iv. 2. + 41. + (Hither, a monosyllable, see 189.) And + even here the Globe is, perhaps, right in taking "Boy exit" to be a + stage direction.

+

In + Bíd him | make háste | and meét | me át | the Nórth + gate, + T. G. of V. iii. 1. 258. + "gate" is an unemphatic syllable in "Nórthgate," like our + "Néwgate." So + My mén | should cáll | me lórd: | I ám | yoúr good-man. + T. of Sh. Ind. 2. 107. + + + A hált | er grát | is: nó | thing élse, | for Gód's-sake. + M. of V. iv. 1. 379. +

+

"Parts," like "sides," is unemphatic, and "both" is strongly + emphasized, in + Ráther | to shów | a nób | le gráce | to bóth parts. + Coriol. v. 3. 121. + + So "out" is emphatic in + We'll háve | a swásh | ing ánd | a márt | ial oútside. + A. Y. L. i. 3. 122. +

+

The 's for "is" is found at the end of a line + in + Perceive I speak sincerely, and high note's Ta'en of your many + virtues. + Hen. VIII. ii. 3. 59. +

+
+
+ Unaccented monosyllables +

Unaccented Monosyllables. Provided there be only one accented + syllable, there may be more than two syllables in any foot. "It is + he" is as much a foot as "'tis he;" "we will serve" as "we'll + serve;" "it is over" as "'tis o'er."

+

Naturally it is among pronouns and the auxiliary verbs that we must + look for unemphatic syllables in the Shakespearian verse. Sometimes + the unemphatic nature of the syllable is indicated by a contraction + in the spelling. (See 460.) Often, however, syllables must be + dropped or slurred in sound, although they are expressed to the + sight. Thus in + Províde thee | two próp | er pál | + freys, bláck | as jet, + T. A. v. 2. 50. + "thee" is nearly redundant, and therefore unemphatic.

+

"If" and "the" are scarcely pronounced in + And ín it | are the lórds | of Yórk, | Bérkeley, | and + Séymour. + Rich. II. ii. 3. 55. + + + Mir. I év | er sáw | so nóble. | + Prosp. It goes ón, | I sée. + Temp. i. 2. 419. + + + Bút that | the séa, | moúnting | to the wél | kin's chéek. + Ib. i. 2. 4. +

+

("The" need not be part of a quadrisyllabic foot, nor be suppressed + in pronouncing + The cúr | iósi | ty of ná | tions + tó | depríve me. + Lear, i. 2. 4. + Compare, possibly, + But I have ever had that cúriós(i)ty. + B. and F. (Nares).) +

+

So "to," the sign of the infinitive, is almost always unemphatic, and + is therefore slurred, especially where it precedes a vowel. Thus: + In séeming | to augmént | it wástes | it. Bé | advís'd. + Hen. VIII. i. 1. 145. + where "in" before the participle is redundant and unemphatic. + For trúth | to (t') over(o'er)péer. | Ráther | than fóol | it + só. + Coriol. ii. 3. 128. + +

+

So the "I" before "beseech" (which is often omitted, as Temp. ii. 1. 1), even when inserted, is often + redundant as far as sound goes. + (I) beseéch | your májes | ty, + gíve | me léave | to gó. + 2 Hen. VI. ii. 3. 20. + + + (I) beséech | your grác | es bóth + | to pár | don mé. + Rich. III. i. 1. 84. + So Ib. 103.

+

Perhaps + (I) pray thee (prithee) stáy | with ús, | go nót | to Wítt | + enbérg, + Hamlet, i. 2. 119. + though this verse may be better scanned + I práy | thee stáy | with us, | go nót | to + Wíttenberg. + See 469. + + + Let me sée, | let me sée; | ís not | the léaf | turn'd + dówn? + J. C. iv. 3. 273. + So (if not 501) + And I' | will kíss | thy fóot: | (I) prithee bé | my gód. + Temp. ii. 2. 152. +

+

"With you" is "wi' you" (as in "good-bye" for "God be with you"); + "the" is th', and "of" is slurred in + Two nó | ble párt | ners wíth you; | + the old dúch | ess + of Nórfolk. + Hen. VIII. v. 3. 168. +

+

To write these lines in prose, as in the Folio and Globe, makes an + extraordinary and inexplicable break in a scene which is wholly + verse.

+

For the quasi-suppression of of see + The bás | tard of O'r | leáns | + with hím | is joín'd, The dúke | of Alén | ᷗon fií | eth tó | his síde. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 1. 92, 93. +

+

In the Tempest this use of unaccented + monosyllables in trisyllabic feet is very common. + Go máke | thysélf | like a nýmph | + o' the séa; | be súbject To no síght | but thíne | and + míne. + Temp. i. 2. 301. +

+

Even in the more regular lines of the Sonnets + these superfluous syllables are allowed in the foot. Thus: + Excúse | not sí | lence só; | for 't lies | in thée. + Sonn. 101. + And even in rhyming lines of the plays: + Cáll them | agaín, | sweet prínce, | accépt | their + suít; I'f you | dený | them, áll | the lánd | will rúe + 't. + Rich. III. iii. 7. 221. +

+

This sometimes modifies the scansion. "Hour" is a dissyllable, and + 't is absorbed, in + You knów | I gáve 't | you hálf | + an hoú | r sínce. + C. of E. iv. 1. 65. +

+

Almost any syllables, however lengthy in pronunciation, can be used + as the unaccented syllables in a trisyllabic foot, provided they are + unemphatic. It is not usual, however, to find two such unaccented + syllables as + Which most gíb | inglý, | ungráve + | ly hé | did fáshion. + Coriol. ii. 3. 233. +

+
+
+ Accented monosyllables +

Accented monosyllables. On the other hand, sometimes an unemphatic + monosyllable is allowed to stand in an emphatic place, and to + receive an accent. This is particularly the case with conjunctions + and prepositions at the end of the line. We still in conversation + emphasize the conjunctions "but," "and," "for," &c. before a + pause, and the end of the line (which rarely allows a final + monosyllable to be light, unless it be an + extra-syllable) necessitates some kind of pause. Hence + This my mean task Would be as heavy to me as odious, + but The mistress which I + serve quickens what's dead. + Temp. iii. 1. 5. + + + Or ere It should the good ship so have swallow'd and The fraughting souls within + her. + Ib. i. 2. 12. + + + Freed and enfranchised, not a party to The anger of the king, nor guilty of (If any be) the trespass of + the queen. + W. T. ii. 2. 62, 63. + So Temp. iii. 2. 33, iv. 1. 149; W. T. i. 2. 372, 420, 425, 432, 449, 461, + &c.

+

The seems to have been regarded as capable of + more emphasis than with us: + Whose shadow the dismissed + bachelor loves. + Temp. iv. 1. 67. + + + With silken streamers the young + Phœbus fanning. + Hen. V. iii. Prol. 6. + + + And your great uncle's, Edward the + Black Prince. + Ib. i. 1. 105, 112. + + + And Prosp'ro (469) the prime duke, + being (470) so reputed. + Temp. i. 2. 72. + + + Your breath first kindled the dead + coal of war. + K. J. v. 2. 83. + + + Omitting the sweet benefit of + time. + T. G. of V. ii. 4. 65. + + + So doth the woodbine, the sweet + honeysuckle. + M. N. D. iv. 1. 47. + + + Then, my queen, in silence sad, Trip we after the night's shade. + Ib. iv. 1. 101. + + + His brother's death at Bristol the + Lord Scroop. + 1 Hen. IV. i. 3. 271. + + + So please you something touching the Lord Hamlet. + Hamlet, i. 3. 89. + + + Thou hast affected the fine + strains of honour. + Coriol. v. 3. 149, 151. +

+

In most of these cases the precedes a + monosyllable which may be lengthened, thus: + Your bréath | first kíndled | the déa | d (484) cóal | of + wár. + So Temp. i. 2. 196, 204 + ; ii. 2. 164; iv. 1. 153. Compare + Oh, weep for Adonais. The quick + dreams. + SHELLEY, + Adonais, 82. +

+

But this explanation does not avail for the first example, nor for + That heals the wound and cures not the disgrace. + Sonn. 34. + + + More needs she the divine than the + physician. + Macb. v. 1. 82. + (Unless, as in Rich. II. i. 1. 154, + "physician" has two accents: More néeds she + | the divíne | thán the | physí | cián.)

+

On the whole there seems no doubt that "the" is sometimes allowed to + have an accent, though not (457 a) an emphatic accent.

+

Scan thus: + A dévil (466), | a bór | n (485) + dév | il (475), ón | whose náture. + Tempest, iv. 1. 188. + avoiding the accent on a.

+

The in + Then méet | and joín. | Jove's líght | nings, thé | precúrsors, + Tempest, i. 2. 201. + seems to require the accent. But "light(e)nings" is a + trisyllable before a pause in Lear, iv. 7. 35 + (see 477), and perhaps even the slight pause here may justify us in + scanning-- Jove's líght | (e)níngs, | the + precúrsors.

+
+
+ Accented monosyllabic prepositions +

Accented Monosyllabic Prepositions. Walker (Crit. on Shakespeare, ii. + 173-5) proves conclusively that "of" in "out of" frequently has the accent. Thus: + The fount out of which with their + holy hands. + B. and F. + + + Into a relapse; or but suppose out of. + MASSINGER. + + + Still walking like a ragged colt, And oft out of a bush doth bolt. + DRAYTON. +

+

Many other passages quoted by Walker are doubtful, but he brings + forward a statement of Daniel, who, remarking that a trochee is + inadmissible at the beginning of an iambic verse of four feet, + instances: Yearly out of his wat'ry cell, which shows that he + regarded "out óf" as an iambus. Walker conjectures "that the + pronunciation (of monosyllabic prepositions) was in James the + First's time beginning to fluctuate, and that Massinger was a + partisan of the old mode." Hence, probably, the prepositions + received the accent in + Such mén | as hé | be né | ver át + | heart's éase. + J. C. i. 1. 208. + + + Therefóre (490), | out óf | thy + lóng | expér | ienc'd tíme. + R. and J. iv. 1. 60 + ; Coriol. i. 10. 19. + + Vaunt cóur | iers tó | oak-cléav | + ing thún | der-bólts. + Lear, iii. 2. 5. + So Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 431, 438. + To bríng | but fíve | and twén | ty; tó | no móre. + Lear, ii. 4. 251. + + + Lor. Who únd | ertákes | you tó | your end. | + Vaux. Prepáre there. + Hen. VIII. ii. 2. 97. +

+

For this reason I think it probable that "to" in "in-to," "un-to," sometimes receives + the accent, thus: + That év | er lóve | did máke | thee rún | intó. + A. Y. L. ii. 4. 35. + + + Came thén | intó | my mínd, | and + yét | my mínd. + Lear, iv. 1. 36. + + + Fán you | intó | despáir. | Have + the pów | er stíll. + Coriol. iii. 3. 127. + + + I had thóught, | by mák | ing thís | well knówn | untó you. + Lear, i. 4. 224 + ; M. of V. v. 1. 169. + + By thís | vile cón | quest sháll | attaín | untó. + J. C. v. 5. 38 + ; Rich. III. iii. 5. 109. + + Discúss | untó | me. A'rt | thou + óff | icér? + Hen. V. iv. 1. 38. + (But this is Pistol.)

+

With in "without" seems + accented in + That wón | you wíth | out + blóws. + Coriol. iii. 3. 133. +

+
+
+ Two "pause-extra-syllables" +

Two extra syllables are sometimes allowed, if unemphatic, before a + pause, especially at the end of the line. For the details connected + with this licence see 467-9, and 494, where it will be seen that + verses with six accents are very rare in Shakespeare, and that + therefore the following lines are to be scanned with five accents. + Perúse | this létter. | Nóthing | almóst | sees míracles. + Lear, ii. 2. 172. + + + Múst be | a fáith | that réa | son wíth | out míracle. + Ib. i. 1. 225. + + + Like óne | that méans | his pró | per hárm | in mánacles. + Coriol. i. 9. 57. + + + Was dúke | dom lárge | enóugh: | of témp(o) | ral + róyalties. + Tempest, i. 2. 110. + + + I dáre | avóuch | it, sír. | What, fíf | ty fóllowers! + Lear, ii. 4. 240. + + + You fóol | ish shép | herd, whére | fore dó | you fóllow + her? + A. Y. L. iii. 5. 49. + + + Of whóm | he's chíef, | with áll | the síze | that vérity. + Coriol. v. 2. 18. + + + Ely. Inclíne | to ít, | or nó. | + Cant. He séems | indífferent. + Hen. V. i. 1. 72. + + + As íf | I lóv'd | my lítt | le shóuld | be díeted. + Coriol. i. 9. 52. + + + Why, só | didst thóu. | Come théy | of nó | ble fámily? + Hen. V. ii. 2. 129. + + + That né | ver máy | ill óff | ice ór | fell jéalousy. + Ib. v. 2. 491. + + + That hé | suspécts | none; ón | whose fóol | ish hónesty. + Lear, i. 2. 197. + + + Withín | my tént | his bónes | to-níght | shall líe + Most líke | a sóld | ier, órd | er'd hón | (ou)rablý. + J. C. v. 5. 79. + Compare + Young mán, | thou cóuld'st | not díe | more hón | (ou)rable. + Ib. v. 1. 60. +

+

If "ily" were fully pronounced in both cases, the repetition would be + intolerable in the following:-- + Cor. But whát | is líke | me fór | + merlý. | + Men. That's wórthily. + Coriol. iv. 1. 53. + + + The rég | ion óf | my héart: | be Ként | unmánnerly. + Lear, i. 1. 147. + + + Lóok, where | he cómes! | Not póp | py nór | mandrágora. + Othello, iii. 3. 330. + + + A's you | are óld | and réverend, + | you shóuld | be wíse. + Lear, i. 4. 261. + + + To cáll | for récompense: | appeár + | it tó | your mínd. + Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 8. + + + Is nót | so ést | imable, próf | + itáb | le neíther. + M. of V. i. 3. 167. + + + Agé is | un-néc | essary: ón | my + knées | I bég. + Lear, ii. 4. 157. + + + Our múst | y sú | perflúity. | Sée + our | best élders. + Coriol. i. 1. 230. +

+
+
+ WRITTEN CONTRACTIONS:-- Elizabethan spelling, contractions + in +

The spelling (which in Elizabethan writers was more influenced by the + pronunciation, and less by the original form and derivation of the + word, than is now the case) frequently indicates that many syllables + which we now pronounce were then omitted in pronunciation.

+
+
+ WRITTEN CONTRACTIONS:-- Prefixes dropped +

Prefixes are dropped in the following words:--

+

'bolden'd for + embolden'd. + Hen. VIII. i. 2. 55. +

+

'bove for + above. + Macbeth, iii. 5. 31. +

+

'bout for + about. + Temp. i. 2. 220. +

+

'braid for + upbraid. + P. of T. i. 1. 93. +

+

'call for + recall. + B. and F. +

+

'came for + became. + Sonn. 139. +

+

'cause for + because. + Macbeth, iii. 6. 21. +

+

'cerns for "concerns." + What 'cerns it you. + T. of Sh. v. 1. 77. +

+

'cide for + decide. + Sonn. 46. +

+

'cital for "recital." + He made a blushing 'cital of + himself. + 1 Hen. IV. v. 2. 62. +

+

'collect for + recollect. + B. J. Alch. i. 1. +

+

'come for "become." + Will you not dance? How 'come + you thus estranged? + L. L. L. v. 2. 213. +

+

'coraging for + encouraging. + ASCH. 17. + +

+

'count for "account." + Why to a public 'count I might not + go. + Hamlet, iv. 7. 17. +

+

'dear'd for + endear'd. + A. and C. i. 4. 4. +

+

'fall for + befall. + Ib. iii. 7. 40. So in O. E. +

+

'friend for + befriend. + Hen. V. iv. 5. 17. +

+

'gain-giving for "against-giving," like our + misgiving. + Hamlet, v. 2. 226. +

+

'gave for + misgave. + Coriol. iv. 5. 157 + (perhaps). + So "My minde 'gives me that all is not + well" (Nares). But the dropping of this essential prefix seems + doubtful. "Gave" would make sense, though not such good sense. In + Then sáy | if théy | be trúe. | This (mis-)shá | pen + knáve, + Temp. v. 1. 268. + Walker with great probability conjectures "mís-shap'd." In + Told thee no lies, made thee no mistakings, + serv'd, + Temp. i. 2. 248. + it is more probable that the second "thee," not mis-, is slurred.

+

'get for + beget. + Othello, i. 3. 191. +

+

'gree for + agree. + M. of V. ii. 2. 108 + ; T. G. of V. ii. 4. 183; + A. and C. ii. 6. 38.

+

'haviour for + behaviour. + Hamlet, i. 2. 81. +

+

'joy for + enjoy. + 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 365. +

+

'larum for "alarum." + Then shall we hear their 'larum + and they ours. + Coriol. i. 4. 9. + Folio, "their Larum."

+

'las for + alas. + Othello, v. 1. 111. +

+

'lated for + belated. + A. and C. iii. 11. 3. +

+

'less for + unless. + B. J. Sad Sh. iii. 1. +

+

'longs for + belongs. + Per. ii. Gow. 40. +

+

'longing for + belonging. + Hen. VIII. i. 2. 32 + ; W. T. iii. 2. 104; + Hen. V. ii. 4. 80.

+

'miss for + amiss. + V. and A. +

+

'mong (pronounced) for "among." + Be bríght | and jóv | ial amóng | + your gúests | to-níght. + Macbeth, iii. 2. 28. + + + Cel. That líved | amongst mén. | + Oliv. And wéll | he míght | do + só. + A. Y. L. iv. 3. 124. + +

+

'nighted for + benighted. + Lear, iv. 5. 13. +

+

'nointed for + anointed. + W. T. iv. 4. 813. +

+

'noyance for + annoyance. + Hamlet, iii. 3. 13. +

+

'pairs for + impairs. + B. E. 91 + . So in O. E.

+

'pale + + + Did I impale him with the + regal crown? + 3 Hen. VI. iii. 3. 189. + for "impale," "surround." + And will you 'pale your head in + Henry's glory, And rob his temples of the + diadem. + 3 Hen. VI. i. 4. 103. +

+

'parel for + apparel. + Lear, iv. 1. 51. +

+

'plain for "complain." (Fr. plaindre.) + The king hath cause to plain. + Lear, iii. 1. 39 + ; Rich. II. i. 3. 175.

+

'rag'd for + enraged. + Rich. II. ii. 1. 70. +

+

'ray for + array. + B. J. Sad Sh. ii. + + + Battel ray. + N. P. 180. O. E. +

+

'rested for + arrested. + C. of E. iv. 2. 42. + Dromio uses whichever form suits the metre best. + I knów | not át | whose súit | he ís | arrés | ted wéll; But hé's | in a súit | of + búff | which résted | him, thát can + | I téll. + C. of E. iv. 2. 43. + So should be read + King. Or yield up Aquitaine. + Princess. We (ar)rest your word. + L. L. L. ii. 1. 160. + It has been objected that 'rested is a + vulgarism only fit for a Dromio. But this is not the case. It is + used by the master Antipholus E. (C. of E. + iv. 4. 3).

+

'say'd for + assay'd. + Per. i. 1. 59 + . Comp. B. J. Cy.'s Rev. iv. 1.

+

'scape for "escape" freq.

+

'scuse for + excuse. + Othello, iv. 1. 80 + ; M. of V. iv. 1. 444.

+

'stall'd apparently for + forestalled. + B. J. Sejan. iii. 1; + for + install'd. + Rich. III. i. 3. 206. +

+

'stonish'd for "astonish'd." + Or' stonish'd as night-wanderers + often are. + V.andA.825. +

+

'stroy'd for "destroy'd." + 'Stroy'd in dishonour. + A. and C. iii. 11. 54. +

+

'tend for + attend. + Hamlet, iv. 3. 47. +

+

'turn for "return;" 'lotted for "allotted."

+

unsisting for "unresisting" (explained in the + Globe Glossary as "unresting"). + That wounds the unsisting postern + with these blows. + M. for M. iv. 2. 92. +

+

This explains how we must scan + Prevént | it, resíst ('sist) | it, + lét | it nót | be só. + Rich. III. iv. 1. 148. + + + A sóoth | sayer bíds | you bewáre ('ware) | the ídes | of Márch. + J. C. i. 2. 19. + + + Envíron'd ('viron'd) | me abóut | + and hów | led ín | mine éars. + Rich. III. i. 4. 59. + + + At án | y tíme | have recóurse ('course) | untó | the prínces. + Ib. iii. 5. 109. + + + Lest I' | revenge ('venge)--whát? + | Mysélf | upón | mysélf? + Ib. v. 3. 185. +

+

The apostrophe, which has been inserted above in all cases, is only + occasionally, and perhaps somewhat at random, inserted in the Folio. + It is therefore not always possible to tell when a verb is + shortened, as "comes" for "becomes," or when a verb may, perhaps, be + invented. For instance, "dear'd" may be a verbal form of the + adjective "dear," or a contraction of the verb "endear'd." + Comes (becomes) dear'd (endear'd) by being lack'd. + A. and C. i. 4. 44. +

+

Sometimes, perhaps, the prefix, though written, ought scarcely to be + pronounced: + How fáres | the kíng | and's fóllow | ers? (Con) | fíned + | togéther. + Temp. v. 1. 7. + + + O (de)spiteful love ! unconstant womankind. + T. of Sh. iv. 2. 14. + unless the "O" stands by itself. (See 512.) + (Be)lónging | to a mán. | O bé | some óth | er + mán. + R. and J. ii. 2. 42. +

+
+
+ WRITTEN CONTRACTIONS:-- Other written contractions +

Other Contractions are:

+

Barthol'mew (T. of Sh. + Ind. i. 105); Ha'rford for "Haverford" (Rich. III. iv. 5. 7); dis'ple for "disciple" (B. J. Fox, + iv. 1; so SPENSER, + F. Q. i. 10. 27); ignomy for "ignominy" (M. for M. + ii. 4. 111, 1 Hen. IV. v. 4. 100 [Fol.]; genman (UDALL); gentl'man (Ham. [1603] + i. 5); gent (SPENSER) freq. for "gentle" (so in O. E.); easly (CHAPMAN, + Odyss.) for "easily;" par'lous for "perilous" (Rich. III. + ii. 4. 35); inter'gatories for + "interrogatories" (M. of V. v. 1. 298); canstick for "candlestick,"-- + I had rather hear a brazen canstick turned. + 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 131. + + Marle (B. J. E. out + &c. v. 4) for "marvel;" whe'er + for "whether" (O. E.); and the familiar contraction good-bye, "God be with you," which enables us + to scan Macbeth, iii. 1. 44. We also find in's for "in his;" th'wert for "thou wert;" you're for + "you were;" h'were for "he were." So "she + were" is contracted in pronunciation: + 'Twere goód | she were spó | ken + wíth: | for shé | may stréw. + Hamlet, iv. 5. 14. + + Y'are for "you are;" this' for "this is:" + O this' + Globe, "this is." the poison of deep grief; it + springs All from her father's death. + Hamlet, iv. 5. 76. + + + Thís' a | good blóck. + Lear, iv. 6. 187. +

+

So we ought to scan + Lear. Thís is a | dull síght. | + Aré you | not Ként? | + Kent. The sáme. + Lear, v. 3. 282. + + + Sir, thís is | the gént | lemán | + I tóld | you óf. + T. of Sh. iv. 4. 20. + + + Sir, thís is | the hoúse. | Pléase + it | you thát | I cáll? + Ib. 1. + + This, for "this is," is also found in M. for M. v. 1. 131 (Fol. this 'a); Temp. iv. 1. 143; T. of Sh. i. 2. 45. Many other passages, such + as T. G. of V. v. 4. 93, M. + for M. iv. 2. 103, T. of Sh. iii. 2. + 1, require is to be dropped in reading. This + contraction in reading is common in other Elizabethan authors; it is + at all events as early as Chaucer, Knighte's + Tale, 233.

+

Shall is abbreviated into 'se and 's in Lear, iv. 6. 246; R. and J. i. 3. + 9. In the first of these cases it is a provincialism, in the second + a colloquialism. A similar abbreviation "I'st," for "I will," + "thou'st" for "thou wilt," "thou shalt," &c., seems to have been + common in the early Lincolnshire dialect (Gill, quoted by Mr. + Ellis). Even where not abbreviated visibly, it seems to have been + sometimes audibly, as, + If thát | be trúe | I shall sée | + my bóy | agáin. + K. J. iii. 4. 78. + + + I shall gíve | worse páy | + ment. + T. N. iv. 1. 21. + + + He ís, | Sir Jóhn: | I féar | we shall stáy | too lóng. + 1 Hen. IV. iv. 2. 83. + +

+

With seems often to have been pronounced wi', and hence combined with other words. We + have "w'us," (B. and F. Elder Brother, v. 1) for "with us," and "take me w'ye" (ib.) for "with + ye."

+

Beside the well-known "doff" "do-off," and "don" "do-on," we also + find "dout" for "do-out" (Hamlet, iv. 7. + 192); "probal" for "probable" (Othello, ii. + 3. 344).

+
+
+
+ WORDS CONTRACTED IN PRONUNCIATION. +
+ CONTRACTIONS in pronunciation not expressed in writing +

Sometimes the spelling does not indicate the contracted + pronunciation. For instance, we spell nation + as though it had three syllables, but pronounce it as though it had + two. In such cases it is impossible to determine whether two + syllables coalesce or are rapidly pronounced together. But the metre + indicates that one of these two processes takes place.

+

Syllables ending in vowels are also frequently elided before vowels + in reading, though not in writing. Thus: + Prosp. Agaínst | what shoúld | + ensúe. | + Mir. How cáme | we ashóre? + Temp. i. 2. 158. + + + You gíve | your wífe | too unkínd + | a cáuse | of grief. + M. of V. v. 1. 175. + + + No (i)mpéd | imént | betwéen, | bút that | you + múst. + Coriol. ii. 3. 236. + + + There wás | a yíeld | ing; thís | admíts | no + (e)xcúse. + Ib. v. 6. 69. + Here even the Folio reads "excuse." + It ís | too hárd | a knót | for mé | to untíe. + T. N. ii. 2. 42. +

+

The is often elided before a vowel, and + therefore we may either pronounce this is, + this' (461), or write th' for the, in + O worthy Goth, this is the + incarnate devil. + T. A. v. 1. 40. +

+

Remembering that "one" was pronounced without its present initial + sound of w, we shall easily scan (though + "the" is not elided in many modern texts)-- + Th' one swéet | ly flátt | ers, + th' óth | er féar | eth + hárm. + R. of L. 172. + + + One hálf | of mé | is yóurs, | th' + óther | half yóurs. + M. of V. iii. 2. 16. + + + Ránsom | ing hím (217) | or píty | ing, thréate | ning + th' other. + Coriol. i. 6. 36. + And this explains + And óf | his óld | expér(i) (467) | ence th(e) ón | ly + dárling. + A. W. ii. 1. 110. + + + Has shóok | and trém | bled át | the ill néigh | bourhóod. + Hen. V. i. 2. 154. + + + Whére should | this mú | sic bé? | I' + the áir, | or the + éarth? + Temp. i. 2. 387, 389. + (Folio "i' th' air, or th' earth.")

+
+
+ CONTRACTIONS R softens or destroys a + following vowel +

R frequently softens or destroys a following vowel (the vowel being + nearly lost in the burr which follows the effort to pronounce the + r). + Whén the | alárum | were strúck | + than í | dly sít. + Cor. ii. 2. 80. + + + Ham. Perchánce | t'will wálk | agáin. + Hor. I wárrant + | it will. + Hamlet, i. 2. 3. + + + I' have | cast óff | for éver; | thou shált, | I wárrant thee. + Lear, i. 4. 332. + + + I bét | ter broók | than floúrish | + ing péo | pled tówns. + T. G. of V. v. 4. 3. + + + Whiles I | in Ire | land nóurish + Compare nourrice, nurse. + | a míght | y bánd. + 2 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 348. + + + Place bárrels | of pítch | upón | + the fát | al stáke. + 1 Hen. VI. v. 4. 57. + + + 'Tis márle | he stább' | d you + nót. + B. J. E. out &c. v. 4 + ; Rich. III. i. 4. 64. + + A bárren | detést | ed vále | you + sée | it is. + T. A. ii. 3. 92 + ; 2 Hen. VI. ii. 4. 3. So + "quarrel," Rich. III. i. 4. 209.

+

This is very common with "spirit," which softens the following i, or sometimes the preceding i, in either case becoming a monosyllable. + And thén, | they sáy, | no spírit + | dares stír | abróad. + Hamlet, i. 1. 161. + So scan + Hów now, | spírit, whither | + wánder | you? + M. N. D. ii. 1. 1. + ("Whither" is a monosyllable. See 466.) This + curtailment is expressed in the modern "sprite." So in Lancashire, + "brid" for "bird." Hence we can scan + In aíd | whereóf, | wé of | the spírit + | ualty. + Hen. V. i. 2. 132. +

+

Instances might be multiplied.

+
+
+ CONTRACTIONS R softens or destroys a + preceding vowel +

R often softens a preceding unaccented vowel.

+

This explains the apparent Alexandrine + He thínks | me nów | incáp | ablé; | + conféd(e)rates. + Temp. i. 2. 111, iv. 1. 140. +

+
+
+ CONTRACTIONS Er, el, le final + dropped +

Er, el, and le final dropped or softened, especially before vowels + and silent h. + The same tendency is still more noticeable in E. E. See Essay + on the Metres of Chaucer, by the Rev. W. W. Skeat (Aldine + Series). The syllable er, as in + letter, is easily interchangeable with + re, as lettre. In + O. E. "bettre" is found for "better." Thus words frequently drop or + soften -er; and in like manner -el and -le, + especially before a vowel or h in the next + word:

+

(1) + Repórt | should rénd | er him hoúr + | ly tó | your eár. + Cymb. iii. 4. 153. + + + Intó | a góod | ly búlk. | Good tíme | encoúnter her. + W. T. ii. 1. 20. + + + This létt | er he eár | ly báde | + me gíve | his fáther. + R. and J. v. 3. 275. + + + You'll bé | good cómpany, | my síst | er and yoú. + MIDDLETON, + Witch, ii. 2. + + + Than e'ér | the mást | er of árts + | or gív | er of wít. + B. J. Poetast. +

+

(2) + Trável you | far ón, | or áre | + you át | the fárthest? + T. of Sh. iv. 2. 73. +

+

(3) + That máde | great Jóve | to húmb | le him tó | her hánd. + Ib. i. 1. 174. + + + Géntlemen | and friénds, | I thánk + | you fór | your páins. + Ib. iii. 2. 186. + + + I' am | a géntle | man óf | a cóm + | paný. + Hen. V. iv. 1. 39, 42. +

+

"Needle," which in Gammer Gurton rhymes with "feele," is often + pronounced as a monosyllable. + Deep clerks she dumbs, and with her needle (Folio) composes. + P. of T. v. Gower, 5 + ; Cymb. i. 1. 168. + + Or when she would with sharp needle (Folio) wound The cambric which she made + more sound By hurting it. + P. of T. iv. Gower, 23. +

+

In the latter passage "needle wóund" is certainly harsh, though Gower + does bespeak allowance for his verse. Mr. A. J. Ellis suggests "'Id" + for "would," which removes the harshness. + And gríp | ing ít | the néedle | + his fíng | er pricks. + R. of L. 319. + + + Their néedles | to lán | ces, ánd + | their gént | le héarts. + K. J. v. 2. 157. + + + To thréad | the póst | ern óf | a smáll | needle's éye. + Rich. II. v. 5. 17. +

+

"Needle's" seems harsh, and it would be more pleasing to modern ears + to scan "the póst | ern óf a | small née | dle's éye." But this + verse in conjunction with P. of T. iv. Gower, + 23, may indicate that "needle" was pronounced as it was sometimes + written, very much like "neeld," and the d in + "neeld" as in "vild" (vile) may have been scarcely perceptible. + A sámple | to the yoúng | est, tó + | the móre | matúre. + Cymb. i. 1. 48. + + + The cómm | on peóple | by númb | + ers swárm | to ús. + 3 Hen. VI. iv. 2. 2 + ; T. A. i. 1. 20.

+

And, even in the Sonnets: + + And troúble | deaf heáv | en wíth + | my bóot | less críes. + Sonn. 29. + + + Uncle Már | cus, sínce | it ís | + my fá | ther's mínd. + T. A. v. 3. 1. + + + Duke F. And gét | you fróm | our + cóurt. | + Ros. Me, uncle? | + Duke F. You, cóusin? + A. Y. L. i. 3. 44. +

+
+
+ CONTRACTIONS Th and v dropped between two vowels +

Whether and ever are trequently written or + pronounced whe'r or where + and e'er. The th is also + softened in either, hither, other, father, + &c., and the v in having, + evil, &c.

+

It is impossible to tell in many of these cases what degree of + "softening" takes place. In "other," for instance, the th is so completely dropped that it has + become our ordinary "or," which we use without thought of + contraction. So "whether" is often written "wh'er" in Shakespeare. + Some, but it is impossible to say what, degree of "softening," + though not expressed in writing, seems to have affected th in the following words:--

+

+ Brother. + + But fór | our trúst | y bróther | + -in-láw, | the ábbot. + Rich. II. v. 3. 137. + +

+

Either. + + Either léd | or drív | en ás | we + poínt | the wáy. + J. C. iv. 1. 23 + ; Rich. III. i. 2. 64, iv. 4. + 82. + + Are híred | to béar | their stáves; | either thóu, | Macbéth. + Macbeth, v. 7. 18 + ; M. N. D. ii. 1. 32.

+

+ Further. + + As if | thou never (né'er) | + walk'dst fúrther | than Fins | + bury. + 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 257. + +

+

+ Hither. + + 'Tis hé | that sént us ('s) | hither nów | to slaúght | er thée. + Rich. III. i. 4. 250. + +

+

So the Quartos. The Folio, which I have usually followed in other + plays, differs greatly from the Quartos in Rich. + III. Its alterations generally tend to the removal of + seeming difficulties.

+

+ Neither. + + Neither háve | I món | ey nór | + commód | itý. + M. of V. i. 1. 178. + +

+

Rather. + + Ráther than | have máde | that sáv + | age dúke | thine héir. + 3 Hen. VI. i. 1. 224 + . So Othello, iii. 4. 25; Rich. II. iv. 1. 16.

+

+ Thither. + + Thither gó | these néws | as fást + | as hórse | can cárry 'em. + 2 Hen. VI. i. 4. 78. + +

+

+ Whether. + + Good sír, | say whéther | you'll + áns | wer mé | or nó. + C. of E. iv. 1. 60. + +

+

Perhaps + Which hé | desérves | to lóse. | Whether he wás (h' was: 461) | + combíned. + Macbeth, i. 3. 111. + + + But sée, | whether Brút | us bé | + alíve | or déad. + J. C. v. 4. 30 + ; Rich. III. iv. 2. 120. + + A héart | y wélcome. | Whether + thóu | beest hé | or nó. + Tempest, v. 1. 111. +

+

Whither. + + What meáns | he nów? | Go ásk | him whíther | he góes. + 1 Hen. VI. ii. 3. 28. + + + Glouc. The king | is ín | high + ráge. | + Corn. Whíther is | he góing? + Lear, ii. 4. 299. + So scan + Hów now, | spírit ! whither | + wánder | yoú? + M. N. D. ii. 1. 1. + +

+

This perhaps explains: + To fínd | the (462) other fórth, | + and bý | advént | uring bóth. + M. of V. i. 1. 143. + But see 501.

+

+ Having. + + Hów could | he sée | to dó | them? Háving | made óne. + M. of V. iii. 2. 124. + + + Having lóst | the faír | discóv | + ery óf | her wáy. + V. and A. 828. + + + Our grán | dam éarth | having thís + | distémp | eratúre. + 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 34. + +

+

So Rich. III. i. 2. 235; T. + of A. v. 1. 61; A. W. v. 3. 123; Cymb. v. 3. 45.

+

In all of these verses it may seem difficult for modern readers to + understand how the v could be dropped. But it + presents no more difficulty than the v in + "ever," "over."

+

+ Evil. +

+

It is also dropped in "evil" and "devil" (Scotch "de'il"). + The évils | she hátch'd | were nót + | efféct | ed, só. + Cymb. v. 5. 60. + + + Of hórr | id héll | can cóme | a dévil | more dámn'd. + Macbeth, iv. 3. 56. + + + Evil-éyed | untó | you; y' áre + (461) | my príson | er, bút. + Cymb. i. 1. 72. +

+

So Rich. III. i. 2. 76. Of course, therefore, + the following is not an Alexandrine: + Repróach | and díss | olú | tion háng | eth óver him. + Rich. II. ii. 1. 258. +

+

Similarly the d is dropped in "madam," which is often pronounced "ma'am," a + monosyllable.

+

The v is of course still dropped in hast for havest, has + for haveth or haves. + In the Folio, has is often written ha's, and an omission in other verbs is + similarly expressed, as "sit's" for "sitteth" (K. + J. ii. 1. 289).

+
+
+ CONTRACTIONS I unaccented in a polysyllable + dropped +

I in the middle of a trisyllable, if unaccented, is frequently + dropped, or so nearly dropped as to make it a favourite syllable in + trisyllabic feet.

+

(1) + Judí | cious púnish | ment! 'Twás + | this flésh | begót. + Lear, iii. 4. 76 + ; M. for M. i. 3. 39. + + Our rév | (e)rend cárdi | nal + cárried. | Líke it, | your gráce. + Hen. VIII. i. 1. 100, 102, 105, + &c. + + + With whóm | the Ként | ishmén | will wíll | ingly ríse. + 3 Hen. VI. i. 2. 41. + + + Which áre | the móv | ers óf | a lánguish | ing déath. + Cymb. i. 5. 9. + + + My thóught | whose múr | der yét | is bút | fantástical. + Macbeth, i. 3. 139. + + + That lóv'd | your fáther: | the rési | + due óf | your fórtune. + A. Y. L. ii. 7. 196. + + + Prómising | to bríng | it tó | the + Pór | pentíne. + C. of E. v. 1. 222. + So 1 Hen. VI. iv. 1. 166.

+

(2) Very frequently before ly: + + The méa | sure thén | of óne | is éasi + | ly tóld. + L. L. L. v. 2. 190. + + + His shórt | thick néck | cannót | be eás | ily hármed. + V. and A. 627. + + + Préttily | methóught | did pláy | + the ór | atór. + 1 Hen. VI. iv. 1. 175. +

+

(3) And before ty: + + Such bóld | hostíli | ty, téach | + ing his ('s) dú | teous lánd. + 1 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 44. + + + Of gód- | like ámi | ty, whích | + appéars | most stróngly. + M. of V. iii. 4. 3. + + + A'riel | and áll | his quáli | ty. + Prosp. Hást | thou, spírit? + Tempest, i. 2. 193. + + + Of smóoth | civíli | ty yét | am I + ín | land bréd. + A. Y. L. ii. 7. 96. + Compare BUTLER, + Hudibras, part ii. cant. 3. 945: Which ín | their dárk | fatál | 'ties lúrk | ing At dés | tin'd pér | + iods fáll | a-wórk | ing.

+

This explains the apparent Alexandrines: + Thóu wilt | prove hís. | Táke him | to prí | son, ófficer. + M. for M. iii. 2. 32. + + + Some trícks | of dés | perát | ion, áll | but máriners. + Temp. i. 1. 211. + + + One dówle | that's ín | my plúme, | my féll | ow mínisters. + Temp. iii. 2. 65, v. 1. 28 + ; M. for M. iv. 5. 6; + Macb. i. 5. 49. + + Thís is | the gént | lemán | I tóld | your ládyship. + T. G. of V. ii. 4. 87. + + + A vírt | uous gént | lewóm | an, míld | and beaútiful. + T. G. of V. iv. 4. 184. + + + And té | diousnéss | the límbs | + and oút | ward flóurishes. + Hamlet, ii. 2. 91. +

+

Sometimes these contractions are expressed in writing, as "par'lous," + Rich. III. ii. 4. 35. This is always a + colloquial form.

+
+
+ CONTRACTIONS Any vowel unaccented in a polysyllable may be + dropped +

Any unaccented syllable of a polysyllable (whether containing i or any other vowel) may sometimes be + softened and almost ignored. Thus--

+

+ a + + Hóld thee, | from thís, | for éver. | The bárb | arous Scýthian. + Lear, i. 1. 118. + + + Sáy by | this tó | ken I' | desíre | his cómpany. + M. for M. iv. 3. 144. + +

+

ed + + With thém | they thínk | on. Thíngs | withoút | all + rémedy. + Macbeth, iii. 2. 11. + + + Men. Yoú must | retúrn | and ménd + | it. + Sen. Thére's | no rémedy. + Coriol. iii. 2. 26 + ; T. N. iii. 4. 367.

+

em + + All bró | ken ímple | ments óf | a + rú | ined hóuse. + T. of A. iv. 2. 16. + + + Joín'd with | an énemy | + procláim'd; | and fróm | his cóffers. + Hen. V. ii. 2. 168 + ; M. for M. ii. 2. 180; + Macb. iii. 1. 105.

+

en + + The méss | engers fróm | our sís | + ter ánd | the kíng. + Lear, ii. 2. 54. + + + 'Tis dóne | alréa | dy, ánd | the méss | enger góne. + A. and C. iii. 6. 31 + ; A. W. iii. 2. 111.

+

Passenger is similarly used.

+

+ er + + In oúr | last cónference, | páss'd + in | probá | tion wíth you. + Macbeth, iii. 1. 80. + +

+

+ es + + This ís | his máj | esty, sáy | + your mínd | to hím. + A. W. ii. 1. 98. + + + I thát | am rúde | ly stámped, | and wánt | love's májesty. + Rich. III. i. 1. 16. + +

+

Majesty is a quasi-dissyllable in Rich. III. i. 3. 1, 19, ii. 1. 75; Rich. II. ii. 1. 141, 147, iii. 2. 113, v. 2. + 97, 3. 35; Macbeth, iii. 4. 2, 121.

+

+ ess + + Our púr | pose néc | essary ánd | + not én | vious. + J. C. ii. 1. 178. + +

+

+ i + + Lét us | be sácrific | ers ánd | + not bút | chers, Caíus. + Ib. ii. 1. 166. + + + + The ínn | ocent mílk | in ít | + most ínn | ocent moúth. + W. T. iii. 2. 101. + + + There táke | an ín | ventorý | of + áll | I háve. + Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 452. + +

+

+ ua + + Go thóu | to sánctua | ry + [sanctu'ry or sanct'ry], ánd | good thóughts | posséss + thee. + Rich. III. iv. 1. 94. + + + Shall flý | out óf (457 a) | itsélf; | nor sléep | nor + sánctuary. + Coriol. i. 10. 19. + + + Some réad | Alvár | ez' Hélps | to Gráce, Some + Sánctua | ry óf | a tróub | led + sóul. + COLVIL'S + Whig Supplication, i. 1186 + (Walker). + +

+

u + + When lív | ing líght | should kíss | it; 'tís | unnátural. + Macbeth, ii. 4. 10 + ; Hen. V. iv. 2. 13. + + Thoughts spécu | latíve | their ún + | sure hópes | reláte. + Macbeth, v. 4. 19. + + + And né | ver líve | to shów | the incrédu | lous wórld. + 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 153. + + + Hów you | were bórne | in hánd, | how cróss'd, | the + ínstruments. + Macbeth, iii. 1. 81, iv. 3. + 239. +

+
+
+ CONTRACTIONS Polysyllabic names with but one accent +

Hence polysyllabic names often receive but one accent at the end of + the line in pronunciation.

+

Proper names, not conveying, as other nouns do, the origin and reason + of their formation, are of course peculiarly liable to be modified; + and this modification will generally shorten rather than lengthen + the name. + To yoúr | own cón | science, sír, | befóre | Políxenes. + W. T. iii. 2. 47. + + + That ére | the sún | shone bríght | on. O'f | Hermíone. + Ib. v. 1. 95. + + + The rár | est óf | all wó | men. Gó, | Cleómenes. + Ib. 112. + + + To oúr | most fáir | and prínce | ly cóus | in Kátharine. + Hen. V. v. 2. 4. + + + My bróth | er ánd | thy ún | cle, cálled | António. + Temp. i. 2. 66. + + + My lórd | Bassán | io, sínce | you have fóund | António. + M. of V. i. 1. 59 + : so often in this play. + Then all | a-fíre | with mé | ; the kíng's | son Férdinand. + Temp. i. 2. 212. + + + I rát | ifý | thís my | rich gíft. | O Férdinand. + Ib. iv. 1. 8. + + + Then pár | don mé | my wróngs. | But hów | should + Próspero? + Ib. v. 1. 119. + + + I'll áf | ter, móre | to bé | revenged | on E'glamour. + T. G. of V. v. 2. 51. + + + Whát it | contáins. | I'f you | shall sée | Cordélia. + Lear, iii. 1. 46. + + + Upón | such sácr | ifíc | es, mý | Cordélia. + Ib. v. 3. 20, 245. + So throughout the play. + When thóu | liest hów | ling. Whát! | the faír | Ophélia. + Hamlet, v. 1. 265. + + + At Gré | cian swórd | contémn | ing. Téll | Valéria. + Coriol. i. 3. 46. + + + Here, íf | it líke | your hón | our. Sée | that Cláudio. + M. for M. ii. 1. 33, iii. 1. + 48. + + + So thén | you hópe | of pár | don fróm | lord A'ngelo? + Ib. iii. 1. 1, iv. 3. 147, i. 4. + 79. + + + I sée | my són | Antíph | olús | and Drómio. + C. of E. v. 1. 196. + + + The fórm | of déath. | Meantíme | I wrít | to Rómeo. + R. and J. v. 3. 246. + + + Lóoks it | not líke | the kíng? | Márk it, | Horátio. + Hamlet, i. 1. 43. + + + They lóve | and dóte | on; cáll | him boúnt | (e)ous Búckingham. + Hen. VIII. ii. 1. 52 + ; Rich. III. iv. 4. 508, ii. 2. + 123. + + Vaux. The greát | ness óf | his + pér | son. + Buck. Náy, | Sir Nícolas. + Hen. VIII. ii. 1. 100. + + + But I' | beséech | you, whát's | becóme | of Kátharine? + Ib. iv. 1. 22. + + + Sáw'st thou | the mél | anchól | y Lórd | Northúmberland? + Rich. III. v. 3. 68. + + + Thérefore | presént | to hér, | as sóme | time Márgaret. + Ib. iv. 4. 274. + + + And yóu | our nó | less lóv | ing són | of A'lbany. + Lear, i. 1. 43. + + + Exásp | erátes, | makes mád | her sís | ter Góneril. + Ib. v. 1. 60. + + + As fít | the bríd | al. Beshréw | me múch, | Emília. + Othello, iii. 4. 150. + + + Is cóme | from Cæ's | ar; thére | fore héar | it, A'ntony. + A. and C. i. 1. 27, i. 5. 21, + &c. + + + Than Clé | opátr | a, nór | the quéen | of Ptólemy. + Ib. i. 4. 6. + + + With thém, | the twó | brave beárs, | Wárwick | and + Móntague. + 3 Hen. VI. v. 7. 10. +

+

Less frequently in the middle of the line: + My lórd | of Búckingham, | if mý | + weak ór | atóry. + Rich. III. iii. 1. 37. + + + Cóusin | of Búck | ingham ánd | + you ságe, | grave mén. + Ib. iii. 7. 217. + + + Lóoking | for A'ntony. | But áll | + the chárms | of lóve. + A. and C. ii. 1. 20. + + + Did sláy | this Fórtinbras; | who, + bý | a seál'd | compáct (490). + Hamlet, i. 1. 86. + + + Thrift, thríft, | Horátio, | the + fú | nerál | bak'd méats. + Ib. i. 2. 180. + + + He gáve | to Alexánder; | to Ptólem | y hé | assígned. + Ib. iii. 6. 15. + + + Thou árt | Hermíone; | or ráth | + er, thoú | art shé. + W. T. v. 3. 25. + + + To sóft | en A'ngelo, | and thát's + | my píth | of búsiness. + M. for M. i. 4. 70. +

+

Enobárbus in A. and C. + has but one accent, wherever it stands in the verse: + Bear háte | ful mémo | ry, póor | Enobár | bus did. + A. and C. iv. 9. 9, &c. + + + Of yóur | great pré | decéssor, | King + E'dward | the Thírd. + Hen. V. i. 2. 248. +

+

It may here be remarked that great licence is taken with the metre + wherever a list of names occurs: + That Harry duke of Hereford, Rainold lord Cobham, + Sir Thomas Erpingham, Sir John Ramston, Sir John + Norbery, Sir Robert Waterton, and Francis Quoint. + Rich. II. ii. 1. 279, 283, + 284. + + + The spirits Of valiant Shirley, Stafford, Blunt, are + in my arms. + 1 Hen. IV. v. 4. 4. + + + Whither away, Sir John Falstaffe, in such haste? + 1 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 104. + + + John duke of Norfolk, Walter Lord Ferrers. + Rich. III. v. 5. 13. + + + Lord Cromwell of Wingfield, Lord Furnival of + Sheffield. + Ib. iv. 7. 166. + + + Sir Gilbert Talbot, Sir William Stanley. + Ib. iv. 5. 10. + +

+

In the last examples, and in some others, the pause between two names + seems to license either the insertion or omission of a syllable.

+
+
+ CONTRACTIONS Power, prowess, being, + knowing, monosyllables +

Words in which a light vowel is preceded by a heavy vowel or + diphthong are frequently contracted, as power, + jewel, lower, doing, going, dying, playing, prowess, + &c. + The whích | no sóon | er hád | his prówess | confírm'd. + Macbeth, v. 8. 41. + Comp. + And he that routs most pigs and cows, The fórm | + idáb | lest mán | of prówess. + Hudib. iii. 3. 357. + Perhaps + Which bóth | thy dú | ty ówes | and óur | power cláims. + A. W. ii. 3. 168. + (This supposes "our" emphasized by antithesis, but "and our + pów | er cláims" (ELLIS) may be the correct + scanning.)

+

Being.-- + That wíth | his pér | emptór | y "sháll" | being pút. + Coriol. iii. 1. 94, 2. 81. + + + The sóv | ereigntý | of eí | ther béing | so great. + R. of L. 69. +

+

This explains the apparent Alexandrines: + And béing | but a tóy | that ís | + no gríef | to gíve. + Rich. III. ii. 1. 114. + + + Withóut | a párall | el, thése | being áll | my stúdy. + Tempest, i. 2. 74. +

+

Doing.-- + Can láy | to béd | for éver: | whiles yóu, | doing thús. + Ib. ii. 1. 284. +

+

Seeing.-- + Or séeing | it óf | such chíld | + ish fríend | linéss. + Coriol. ii. 3. 183. + + + I'll in | mysélf | to sée, | and in thée | seeing íll. + Rich. II. ii. 1. 94. + + + That yóu | at súch | times séeing + | me né | ver sháll. + Hamlet, i. 5. 172. +

+

-ying.-- + And próph | esýing | with ác | + cents tér | rible. + Macbeth, ii. 3 62. +

+

This may explain + Lóck'd in | her món(u) [468] | ment. Shé'd | a próph(e)- | + sying féar. + A. and C. iv. 14. 120. +

+

So with other participles, as + They, knówing | dame E'l | eanór's + | aspír | ing húmour. + 2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 97. + +

+

The rhythm seems to demand that "coward" should be a + quasimonosyllable in + Wrong ríght, | base nóble, | old yoúng, | coward vál | iánt. + T. A. iv. 1. 29. + "Noble" a monosyllable. (See 465.) + Yét are | they páss | ing cówardly. | But I' | beséech you. + Coriol. i. 1. 207. +

+
+
+ CONTRACTIONS -es or -s dropped after s, se, ce, + ge +

The plural and possessive cases of nouns in which the singular ends + in s, se, ss, ce, and ge, are frequently written, and still more + frequently pronounced, without the additional syllable: + A's the | dead | cár | casses óf | + unbúr | ied mén. + Coriol. iii. 3. 122. + + + Thínking | upón | his sér | vices + tóok | from yóu. + Ib. ii. 2. 231. + + + Their sénse | are [Fol. sic] + shút. + Macbeth, v. 1. 29. + + + My sénse | are stópped. + Sonn. 112. + + + These vérse. + DANIEL. + + + I'll tó | him; hé | is híd | at Láwr | + ence' céll. + R. and J. iii. 2. 141. + + + Great kings of France and England! That I have + laboured, Your míght | inéss | + on bóth | parts bést | can wítness. + Hen. V. v. 2. 28. +

+

"Place" is probably used for "places" in + The frésh | springs, bríne- | pits, bár | ren pláce | and fértile. + Tempest, i. 2. 338. + + + These twó | Antíph | olús [Folio], + | these twó | so líke. + C. of E. v. 1. 357. + + + Are there balance? + M. of V. iv. 1. 255. + + + (Here) have I, thy schoolmaster, made thee more + profit Than óth | er prín | cess + [Folìo] cán | that háve | more tíme. + Temp. i. 2. 173. + + + Sits on his horse back at mine hostess door. + K. J. ii. 1. 289 (Folio). + + + Looked pále | when théy | did héar | of Clár | ence (Folio) déath. + Rich. III. ii. 1. 137, iii. 1. + 144. + Probably the s is not sounded (horse is the old plural) in + And Duncan's horses (a thing most + strange and certain). + Macbeth, ii. 4. 14. + + + Lies in their purses, and whoso + empties them. + Rich. II. ii. 2. 130. + +

+

Even after ge the s was + often suppressed, even where printed. Thus: + How many ways shall Carthage's + glory grow! + SURREY'S + Æneid IV. (Walker). +

+

But often the s was not written. So + In violating marriage sacred + law. + Edward III. (1597 A.D.) (LAMB.) +

+

The s is perhaps not pronounced in + Conjéct | (u)ral márr | iage(s); mák | ing párt | ies + stróng. + Coriol. i. 1. 198. + + + Are brá | zen ím | ages óf | canón + (491) | iz'd sáints. + 2 Hen. VI. i. 3. 63. + + + The ím | ages óf | revólt | and + flý | ing óff! + Lear, ii. 4. 91. + + + O'ff with | his són | George's + héad. + Rich. III. v. 3. 344. + + + Létters | should nót | be knówn, | riches póv | ertý. + Tempest, ii. 1. 150. +

+

This may perhaps explain the apparent Alexandrines: + I próm | is'd yóu | redréss | of thése | same griévances. + 2 Hen. IV. iv. 2. 113. + + + This déi | ty in | my bós | om twén | ty cónsciences. + Temp. ii. 1. 278. + + + And stráight | discláim | their tóngues? | Whát are | your + óffices? + Coriol. iii. 1. 35. + + + Popíl | ius Lé | na spéaks | not óf | our púr | poses. + J. C. iii. 1. 23. + + + She lév | ell'd át | our púr | + poses, ánd | being (470) róyal, + A. and C. v. 2. 339. + (or "| our púrpose(s), | and bé | ing róyal.") + A thíng | most brú | tish, I' | endówed | thy púrposes. + Tempest, i. 2. 357. + + + Nor whén | she púrposes | retúrn. + | Beséech | your híghness. + Cymb. iv. 3. 15. + + + As blánks, | benévo | lences ánd | + I wót | not whát. + Rich. II. ii. 1. 250. + + + My sérv | ices whích | I have + ('ve) dóne | the Sígn | iorý. + Othello, i. 2. 18. + + + These pípes | and thése | convéy | + ances óf | our blóod. + Coriol. v. 1. 54. + + + Profésses | to persuáde | the kíng + | his són's | alíve. + Temp. ii. 1. 236. + +

+

Either "whom I" is a detached foot (499) or s + is mute in + Whom I', | with thís | obéd | ient stéel, | three ínches of it (inch of 't). + Tempest, ii. 1. 285. +

+
+
+ CONTRACTIONS -ed dropped after d and t +

Ed following d or t is often not written (this elision is very old: + see 341, 342), and, when written, often not pronounced. + I hád | not quóted him. | I féar'd + | he díd | but trífle. + Hamlet, ii. 1. 112. + + + Reg. That ténded (Globe, 'tend') | upón | my fáther. + Glou. I knów | not, mádam. + Lear, ii. 1. 97. + + + Since nót | to bé | avóided | it + fálls | on mé. + 1 Hen. IV. v. 4. 13. + + + But júst | ly ás | you háve | excéeded | all prómise. + A. Y. L. i. 2. 156. + + + For tréas | on éxe | cuted ín | our láte | king's + dáys. + 1 Hen. VI. ii. 4. 91. + + + And só, | ríveted | with faíth | + untó (457) | your flésh. + M. of V. v. 1. 169. + + + Be sóon | colléct | ed and áll | + things thóught | upón. + Hen. V. i. 2. 305. + + + I's to | be fríghted | out of + féar: | and ín | that móod. + A. and C. iii. 13. 196. + + + Was ápt | ly fítted | and nát | + (u)rally | perfórm'd. + T. of Sh. Ind. 1. 87. + + + Is nów | convérted: | but nów | I + wás | the lórd. + M. of V. iii. 2. 169. + + + Which I' | mistrústed | not: fáre + | well thére | fore, Héro. + M. Ado, ii. 1. 189. + + + All ún | avóided | is the dóom | + of dést | iný. + Rich. III. iv. 4. 217. + but here "destiny" (467) may be a dissyllable, and -ed sonant.

+

This explains the apparent Alexandrine: + I thús | negléct | ing wórld | ly énds | all dédicated. + Temp. i. 2. 89. + + + Shóuting | their ém | ulá | tion. Whát | is gránted them? + Coriol. i. 1. 218. +

+

So strong was the dislike to pronouncing two dental syllables + together, that "it" seems nearly or quite lost after "set" and "let" + in the following: + I húmb | ly sét it | at your wíll; + | but fór | my místress. + Cymb. iv. 3. 9. + + + To hís | expér | ienced tóngue; | yet lét it | please bóth. + Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 68. + + + Yóu are a | young húnt | sman, Már | cus: lét it alone. + T. A. iv. 2. 101. + + + You sée | is kíll'd | in hím: | and yét + it | is dánger. + Lear, iv. 7. 79. +

+

So perhaps + Of éx | cellént | dissémb | ling; ánd | let it lóok. + A. and C. i. 3. 79. +

+

But more probably, "dissémbling; | and lét | it lóok."

+
+
+ CONTRACTIONS -est dropped in superlatives + after dentals and liquids +

Est in superlatives is often pronounced st after dentals and liquids. + A similar euphonic contraction with respect to est in verbs is found in E. E. Thus "bindest" becomes + "binst," "eatest" becomes "est." Our "best" is a contraction for + "bet-est." + Twó of | the swéet'st | compán | + ions ín | the wórld. + Cymb. v. 5. 349. + + + At yóur | kind'st léisure. + Macbeth, ii. 1. 24. + + + The stérn'st | good níght. + Ib. ii. 2. 4. + + + Secret'st. + Ib. iii. 4. 126. + + + Thís is | thy éld'st | son's + són. + K. J. ii. 1. 177. +

+

So Temp. v. 1. 186. + Since déath | of mý | dear'st móth + | er. + Cymb. iv. 2. 190. + + + The lóy | al'st hús | band thát | + did é'er | plight tróth. + Ib. i. 1. 96. +

+

A. W. ii. 1. 163, "great'st." "The sweet'st, + dear'st."--W. T. iii. 2. 202. "Near'st."--Macb. iii. + 1. 118. "Unpleasant'st."--M. of V. iii. 2. 254. "Strong'st."--Rich. II. iii. 3. 201. + "Short'st."--Ib. + v. 1. 80. "Common'st."--Ib. v. 3. 17. "Faithfull'st."--T. N. v. 1. 117.

+

This lasted past the Elizabethan period. + Know there are rhymes which fresh and fresh apply'd + Will cure the arrant'st puppy of his + pride. + POPE, + Imit. Hor. Epist. i. 60. + The Folio reads "stroakst," and "made" in + Thou stróakedst | me ánd | madest múch | of mé, | would'st gíve me. + Tempest, i. 2. 333. + But the accent on "and" is harsh. Perhaps "and má | + dest."

+
+
+
+ VARIABLE SYLLABLES. +
+ VARIABLE SYLLABLES. Ed final, mute and + sonant in the same line +

Ed final is often mute and sonant in the same line. Just as one superlative inflection -est does duty for two closely connected adjectives (398): + + The generous and gravest + citizens. + M. for M. iv. 6. 13. + and the adverbial inflection ly does + duty for two adverbs (397): + And she will speak most bitterly + and strange. + M. for M. v. 1. 36. + so, when two participles ending in -ed + are closely connected by "and," the ed in one + is often omitted in pronunciation. + Despís'd, | distréss | ed, hát | + ed, márt | yr'd, kílled. + R. and J. iv. 5. 59. + + + We have wíth | a léav | en'd ánd | + prepár | ed chóice. + M. for M. i. 1. 52. + + + To thís | unlóok'd | for, ún | prepár | ed pómp. + K. J. ii. 1. 560. +

+

In the following the -ed sonant precedes: + That wére | embátt | ailéd | and + ránk'd | in Ként. + K. J. iv. 2. 200. + + + We áre | impréss | ed ánd | + engág'd | to fíght. + 1 Hen. IV. i. 1. 21. + + + For thís | they háve | engróss | + ed ánd | pil'd úp. + 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 71. + + + Thou cháng | ed ánd | self-cóu | er'd thíng, | for + sháme. + Lear, iv. 2. 62. +

+

At the end of a line ed is often sounded after + er: + + Which hís | hell-góv | ern'd árm | hath bútc | heréd. + Rich. III. i. 2. 74. +

+

See J. C. ii. 1. 208; iii. 1. 17; iii. 2. 7, + 10; iv. 1. 47; v. 1. 1. So Rich. III. iii. 7. + 136; iv. 3. 17; v. 3. 92; M. N. D. iii. 2. + 18, &c. This perhaps arises in part from the fact that "er" + final in itself (478) has a lengthened sound + approaching to a dissyllable.

+

Ed is very frequently pronounced in the + participles of words ending in fy, "glorify," &c. + Most pút | rifí | ed córe, | so + fáir | withóut. + Tr. and Cr. v. 9. 1. + + + My mórt | ifí | ed spírit. | Now + bíd | me rún. + J. C. ii. 1. 324. + + + Váughan | and áll | that háve | miscárr + | iéd. + Rich. III. v. 1. 5. + + + The Frénch | and E'ng | lish thére | miscár | riéd. + M. of V. ii. 8. 29. + + + That cáme | too lág | to sée | him bú | + riéd. + Ib. ii. 1. 90. + So frequently in other Elizabethan authors. Also when + preceded by rn, rm, "turned," "confirmed," &c., and in + "followed:" + As théy | us tó | our trénch | es fóll + | owéd. + Coriol. i. 4. 42. +

+

On the other hand, -ed is mute in + By whát | by-páths | and ín | diréct | crook'd wáys. + 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 185. +

+

In + Warder. We dó | no óth | erwíse | + than wé | are will'd. + Glou. Who wíll | + ed yóu? | Or whóse | will stánds | but + míne, + 1 Hen. VI. i. 3. 11. + it would seem that the latter "willed" is the more emphatic + of the two, and it will probably be found that in many cases where + two participles are connected, the more emphatic has ed sonant. Thus the former "banished" is the + more emphatic of the two in + Hence bán | ishéd | is bánish'd fróm | the wórld. + R. and J. iii. 3. 19. +

+
+
+ VARIABLE SYLLABLES. Words prolonged by emphasis +

A word repeated twice in a verse often receives two accents the first + time, and one accent the second, when it is less emphatic the second + time than the first. Or the word may occupy the whole of a foot the + first time, and only part of a foot the second. Thus in + Fáre (480) | well, gen | tle mís | + tress: fáre | well, Nán. + M. W. of W. iii. 4. 97. + + + Fáre (480) | well, gén | tle cóus | in. Cóz, | farewéll. + K. J. iii. 2. 17. + + + Of gréat | est júst | ice. Wrí | + te (484), wríte, | + Rináldo. + A. W. iii. 4. 29. + + + These ví | olént | desíres | have + vío | lent énds. + R. and J. ii. 6. 9. + + + With hér | that hát | eth thée | + and hátes | us áll. + 2 Hen. VI. ii. 4. 52. + Here the emphasis is on "ends" and "us all." + Duke. Stíll (486) | so crú | el? + Oliv. Stíll | so cón | stant, + lórd. + T. N. v. 1. 113. + + + Com. Knów (484), | I práy | you. + Coriol. I' | 'll knów | no fúrther. + Coriol. iii. 3. 87. + + + Déso | late, dés | olate, wíll | I + hénce | and díe. + Rich. II. i. 2. 73. +

+

The former "Antony" is the more emphatic in + But wére | I Brútus And Brú | tus A'n | toný, | thére were | an A'ntony. + J. C. iii. 2. 231. + +

+

So, perhaps, the more emphatic verb has the longer form in + He róus | eth úp | himsélf | and + mákes | a páuse. + R. of L. 541. + This is often the case with diphthongic monosyllables. See + 484. Compare + Nów | it schéy | neth, nów | it réyn | eth fáste. + CHAUCER, + C. T. 1537. +

+
+
+ VARIABLE SYLLABLES. Words shortened by want of emphasis +

On the other hand, when the word increases in emphasis, the converse + takes place. + And lét | thy blóws, | dóubly | + redóub | (e)léd. + Rich. II. i. 3. 80. + + + Virg. O, héavens, | O, héav | ens. + Coriol. Náy, | I prí | thee, + wóman. + Coriol. iv. 1. 12. + + + Wás it | his spírit | by spír | its táught | to wríte? + Sonn. 86. + + + And wíth | her pérson | age, hér | + tall pér | sonáge. + M. N. D. iii. 2. 292. + + + Március | would háve | all fróm | + you--Már | ciús, Whom láte | + you have námed | for cónsul. + Coriol. iii. 1. 95. + Even at the end of the verse Marcius has but one accent, as a + rule. But here it is unusually emphasized. + And whé'r | he rún | or flý | they + knów | not whéther. + V. and A. 304. + + + King. Be pát | + ient, gént | le quéen, | and I' | will stáy. + Queen. Whó can | be pát | iént | in thése | extrémes. + 3 Hen. VI. i. 1. 215-6. + + + Yield, my lórd | protéct | or, yí | eld, Wínch | estér. + 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 112. + + + Citizens. Yield, Már | cius, yí | eld. + Men. Hé | ar (480) mé, | one + wórd. + Coriol. iii. 1. 215. + + + A dévil (466), | a bór | n (485) + dé | vil, ín | whose + náture. + Tempest, iv. 1. 188. + So arrange + You héavens (512), | Gíve me | that pát | ience, pát | iénce | I + néed. + Lear, ii. 4. 274. + ("Patient" was treated as a trisyllable by the orthoepists of + the time.) + Being hád, | to trí | umph bé | ing (on the other hand) + láck'd, | to hópe. + Sonn. 52. + Similarly + Which árt | my néar'st | and déar | est én | emý. + 1 Hen. IV. iii. 2. 123. +

+

On the other hand, perhaps, "sire," and not "cówards," is a + dissyllable in + Cowards fá | ther cówards, | and báse | things sí | re base. + Cymb. iv. 2. 26. + So, perhaps, + Pánting | he líes | and bréath | + eth ín | her fáce. + V. and A. 62. + Here "lies" is unemphatic, "breatheth" emphatic.

+

For diphthongic monosyllables see 484.

+

The same variation is found in modern poetry. In the following line + there is, as it were, an antithetical proportion in which the two + middle terms are emphatic, while the extremes are unemphatic: + Tówer be | yond tów | er, spí | re bé | yond spíre. + TENNYSON. +

+
+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. +
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. R and l after a consonant introduce an additional + syllable, e.g. "Eng(e)land" +

R, and liquids in dissyllables, are frequently pronounced as though + an extra vowel were introduced between them and the preceding + consonant: + The párts | and grá | ces óf | the wrés | t(e)lér. + A. Y. L. ii. 2. 13. + + + In séc | ond ácc | ent óf | his órd | (i)nánce. + Hen. V. ii. 4. 126. +

+

The Folio inserts i here, and e, Ib. iii. Prologue, 26. In the latter + passage the word is a dissyllable. + If yóu | will tár | ry, hó | ly pílg | (e)rím. + A. W. iii. 5. 43. + + + While shé | did cáll | me rás | cal fíd | d(e)lér. + T. of Sh. ii. 1. 158. + + + The lífe | of hím. | Knów'st thou | this cóun | t(e)rý? + T. N. i. 2. 21 + . So Coriol. i. 9. 17; 2 Hen. VI. i. 1. 206. + And thése | two Dróm | ios, óne | in sémb | (e)lánce. + C. of E. v. 1. 358 + ; T. G. of V. i. 3. 84. + + Yóu, the | great tóe | of thís | assémb | l(e)ý. + Coriol. i. 1. 158. + + + Cor. Be thús | to thém. | + Patr. You dó | the nó | b(e)lér. + Ib. iii. 2. 6. + + + Edm. Sír, you | speak nó | b(e)lý. | + Reg. Whý is | this réason'd? + Lear, v. 1. 28. + +

+

(?) + Go séarch | like nó | b(e)lés, | + like nó | ble súbjects. + P. of T. ii. 4. 50. +

+

The e is actually inserted in the Folio of Titus Andronicus in "brethren:" + Give Mú | cius búr | ial wíth | his bréth | erén. + T. A. i. 1. 347. + And this is by derivation the correct form, as also is + "childeren." + These áre | the pár | ents óf | these chíl | d(e)rén. + C. of E. v. 1. 360. + + + I gó. | Wríte to | me vér | y shórt | (e)lý. + Rich. III. iv. 4. 428. + + + A rót | ten cáse | abídes | no hánd | (e)líng. + 2 Hen. IV. iv. 1. 161. + + + The fríends | of Fránce | our shróuds | and táck | (e)língs. + 3 Hen. VI. v. 3. 18. + + + Than Ból | ingbróke's | retúrn | to E'ng | (e)lánd. + Rich. II. iv. 1. 17. + + + And méan | to máke | her quéen | of E'ng | (e)lánd. + Rich. III. iv. 4. 263. + So in E. E. "Engeland." + To bé | in án | ger ís | impí | etý; But whó | is + mán | that ís | not án | g(e)rý? + T. of A. iii. 5. 56. + in which last passage the rhyme indicates that angry must be pronounced as a trisyllable. + And stréngth | by límp | ing swáy | disá | b(e)léd. + Sonn. 66. + So also in the middle of lines-- + Is Cáde | the són | of Hén | (e)rý + | the Fífth? + 2 Hen. VI. iv. 8. 36. + This is common in Hen. VI., but not I + think in the other plays--not for instance in Rich. II. + + That cróaks | the fá | tal én | t(e)ránce | of Dúncan. + Macbeth, i. 5. 40. + + + Cárries | no fá | vour ín't | but Bért | (e)rám's. + A. W. i. 1. 94. + + + O mé! | you júgg | (e)lér! | you + cán | ker blóssom. + M. N. D. iii. 2. 282. + + + 'Tis mónst | (e)róus. | Iá | go, + whó | begán it? + Othello, ii. 3. 217. + + + And thát | hath dázz | (e)léd | my + réa | son's líght. + T. G. of V. ii. 4. 210. + + + Béing | so frús | t(e)ráte. | Téll + him | he mócks. + A. and C. v. 1. 2. + + + Lord Dóug | (e)lás, | go yóu | and + téll | him só. + 1 Hen. IV. v. 2. 33. + + + Gráce and | remém | b(e)ránce | be + tó | you bóth. + W. T. iv. 4. 76. + + + Of quíck | cross líght | (e)ning? + | To wátch, | poor pérdu. + Lear, iv. 7. 35. + + + Thou kíll'st | thy míst | (e)réss: + | but wéll | and frée. + A. and C. ii. 5. 27. + + + To táunt | at sláck | (e)néss. | + Caníd | ius wé. + Ib. iii. 7. 28. + So also probably "sec(e)ret," + "monst(e)rous" (Macbeth, iii. 6. 8), "nob(e)ly," + "wit(e)ness," T. G. of + V. iv. 2. 110, and even "cap(i)tains" (French "capitaine:" Macbeth, + i. 2. 34, 3 Hen. VI. iv. 7. 32, and perhaps + Othello, i. 2. 53).

+

Spenser inserts the e in some of these words, + as "handeling," F. Q. + i. 8. 28; "enterance," ib. 34.

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. R preceded by a vowel + lengthens pronunciation +

Er final seems to have been sometimes pronounced with a kind of + "burr," which produced the effect of an additional syllable; just as + "Sirrah" is another and more vehement form of "Sir." Perhaps this + may explain the following lines, some of which may be explained by + 505-10, but not all: + Corn. We'll téach | you---- + Kent. Sír, | 'I'm | too óld | to + léarn. + Lear, ii. 2. 135. + (But? "I' am.") + Lénds the | tongue vóws; | these blá | zes dáugh | tér. + Hamlet, i. 3. 117. + + + And thére | upón, | gíve me | your dáugh | tér. + Hen. V. v. 2. 475. + + + Bru. Spread fúr | thér. | + Menen. One wó | rd (485) móre, | one + wórd. + Coriol. iii. 1. 311. + + + Líke a | ripe sís | tér: | the wóm + | an lów. + A. Y. L. iv. 3. 88. + + + Of óur | dear sóuls. | Meantíme, | sweet sís | tér. + T. N. v. 1. 393. + + + I práy | you, úncle (465), | gíve me | this dág | gér. + Rich. III. iii. 1. 110. + + + A bróth | er's múr | dér. | Práy + can | I nót. + Hamlet, iii. 3. 38. + + + Fríghted | each óth | ér. | Whý + should | he fóllow? + A. and C. iii. 13. 6. + + + And só | to árms, | victór | ious fá | thér. + 2 Hen. VI. v. 1. 211. + + + To céase. | Wast thóu | ordáin'd, | dear fá | thér? + Ib. v. 2. 45. + + + Corn. Whére hast | thou sént | the + kíng? | + Glouc. To Dó | + vér. + Lear, iii. 7. 51. + + + Will I' | first wórk. | Hé's for | his más | tér. + Cymb. i. 5. 28. + + + Lear. Thán the | sea-móns | tér. | + Alb. Práy, sir, | be pátient. + Lear, i. 4. 283. + But perhaps "patient" may have two accents. In that case + "ter" is a pause-extra syllable.

+

In the two following lines s follows the r: + + To spéak | of hór | rórs, | he + cómes | befóre me. + Hamlet, ii. 1. 84. + + + Públius, | how nów? | How nów, | my más | térs? + T. A. iv. 3. 35 + ; and perhaps Macbeth, iii. 4. + 133. + + And gíve | him hálf: | and fór | thy víg | óur. + Tr. and Cr. ii. 2. 272. + + + Téll me, | how fáres | our lóv | ing móth | ér? + Rich. III. v. 3. 82. + + + Cass. Good níght, | my lórd. | + Brut. Good níght, | good bróth | ér. + J. C. iv. 3. 237. + + + He whóm | my fáth | er námed? | Your E'd | gár. + Lear, ii. 1. 94. + (? "ná(484) | med? + Yoú | r (480) E'dgar.") + I'll fól | low yóu | and téll | what án | swér. + 3 Hen. VI. iv. 3. 55. + + + I have síx | ty sáil: | Cæ'sar | none bét | tér. + A. and C. iii. 7. 50. + + + This woód | en slá | very, thán | to súff | ér. + Temp. iii. 1. 62. +

+

Sometimes this natural burr on r influences + the spelling. In Genesis and Exodus (Early English Text Society, Ed. + Morris) we have "coren" for "corn," "boren" for "born." Thus the E. + E. "thurh" is spelt "thorugh" by early writers, and hence even by + Shakespeare in + The fálse | revólt | ing Nór | mans thó + | rough thée. + 2 Hen. VI. iv. 1. 87. + So M. N. D. ii. 1. 3, 5; Coriol. v. 3. 115.

+

In the following difficult lines it may be that r introduces an extra syllable: + I'gnomy | in rán | som ánd | free pá | + rdón A're of | two hóu | ses, láw | ful mé | rcý. + M. for M. ii. 4. 111, 112. +

+

It would of course save trouble to read "ignominy," against the + Folio. But compare + Thy íg | nomý (Fol.) | sleep wíth + | thee ín | thy gráve. + 1 Hen. IV. v. 4. 100. + + + Hence, brók | er láck | ey! I'g | + nomý | and sháme. + Tr. and Cr. v. 10. 33. + and in T. A. iv. 2. 115 (where the + Folio reads "ignominy") the i is slurred. + No mán | knows whíther. | I crý | thee mé | rcý. + Rich. III. iv. 4. 515. + + + It ís | my són, | young Hár | ry Pé | + rcý. + Rich. II. ii. 3. 21. + + + Thou, Rích | ard, shált | to the dúke | of Nór | fólk. + 3 Hen. VI. i. 2. 38. + So we sometimes find the old comparative "near" for the + modern "nearer." + Bétter | far óff | than néar | be né'er | the néar. + Rich. II. v. 1. 88. + + + The néar | in blóod | The + néar | er blóody. + Macbeth, ii. 3. 146. + + + Nor near nor farther off . . . than this weak arm. + Rich. II. iii. 2. 64. + And "far" for "farther," the old "ferror." + Fár than | Deucá | lion + óff. + W. T. iv. 4. 442. +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. I and e pronounced before vowels +

The termination "ion" is frequently pronounced as two syllables at + the end of a line. The i is also sometimes + pronounced as a distinct syllable in soldier, + courtier, marriage, conscience, partial, &c.; less + frequently the e in surgeon, vengeance, pageant, creature, pleasure, and treasure.

+

The cases in which ion is pronounced in the + middle of a line are rare. I have only been able to collect the + following: + With ób | servá | tión | the whích + | he vénts. + A. Y. L. ii. 7. 41. + + + Of Hám | let's tráns | formá | tión: | so cáll it. + Hamlet, ii. 2. 5. + + + Be chósen | with pró | clamá | tións | to-dáy. + T. A. i. 1. 190. +

+

Gill, 1621, always writes "ti-on" as two syllables. But there is some + danger in taking the books of orthoepists as criteria of popular + pronunciation. They are too apt to set down, not what is, but what + ought to be. The Shakespearian usage will perhaps be found a better + guide.

+

Tión, when preceded by c, is more frequently prolonged, perhaps because the c more readily attracts the t to itself, and leaves ion + uninfluenced by the t. + + It wére | an hón | est áct | ión | + to sáy so. + Othello, ii. 3. 145 + ; Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 340. + + Her swéet | perféct | ións | with + óne | self kíng. + T. N. i. 1. 39. + + + Yet háve | I fiérce | afféct | ións | and thínk. + A. and C. i. 5. 17. + + + With sóre | distráct | ión | what + I' | have dóne. + Hamlet, v. 2. 241. + + + To ús | in oúr | eléct | ión | + this dáy. + T. A. i. 1. 235. +

+

In + That sháll | make áns | wer tó | such quést | ións. It is enóugh. | I'll thínk + | upón | the quést | ións, + 2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 80, 82. + it seems unlikely that "questions" is to be differently + scanned in two lines so close together. And possibly, "it is (it's) + enóugh," is one foot. Still, if "questions" in the second verse be + regarded as an unemphatic (475) repetition, it might be scanned: + It ís | enóugh. | I'll thínk | upón | + the quéstions.

+

The Globe has + Jóin'd in | commíss | ion wíth + him; | but éither (466) | Had bórne || the action of + yourself, or else To him || had left it solely. + Coriol. iv. 6. 14. + But better arrange as marked above, avoiding the necessity of + laying two accents on "commission." So Folio--which, however, is not + of much weight as regards arrangement.

+

I is pronounced in "business" in + To sée | this bús | inéss. | + To-mór | row néxt. + Rich. II. ii. 1. 217 + ; Rich. III. ii. 2. 144; + M. of V. iv. 1. 127; + Coriol. v. 3. 4. + + Divín | est cré | atúre, | Astræ' + | a's dáughter. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 6. 4. + So probably + Than thése | two cré | atŭres. | + Whích is | Sebástian? + T. N. v. 1. 231. + + + But hé's | a tríed | and vál | iant sóld | iér. + J. C. iv. 1. 28. + + + Your sís | ter ís | the bét | ter sól | + diér. + Lear, iv. 5. 3. + + + Máking | them wóm | en óf | good cárr | + iáge. + R. and J. i. 4. 94. + + + Márri | age ís | a mát | ter óf | + more wór | th. + 1 Hen. VI. v. 5. 55, v. 1. + 21. + + + To wóo | a máid | in wáy | of márr | + iáge. + M. of V. ii. 9. 13. + + + While I' | thy ám | iá | ble + chéeks | do cóy. + M. N. D. iv. 1. 2. + + + Young, vál | iánt, | wíse, and, | + no dóubt, | right róyal. + Rich. III. i. 1. 245 + ; Tempest, iii. 2. 27. + + With th' án | ciént | of wár | on + óur | procéedings. + Lear, v. 1. 32. + + + You have dóne | our plé | asúres | + much gráce, | fair ládies. + T. of A. i. 2. 151. + So + Táke her | and úse | her át | your plé + | asúre. + B. and F. (Walker). + + + We'll léave | and thínk | it ís | her plé | asúre. + Ib. + + + But 'tís | my lórd | th' Assíst | ant's plé | asúre. + Ib. + + + He dáre | not sée | you. A't | his plé + | asúre. + Ib. + + + Yóu shall | have ránsom. | Lét me | have súr | geóns. + Lear, iv. 6. 196. + + + If ón | ly to gó | '(484) wárm | were górg | eóus. + Ib. ii. 4. 271. + + + Your mínd | is tóss | ing ón | the ó | + ceán. + M. of V. i. 1. 8 + ; Hen. V. iii. 1. 14. + + The néw | est státe. | Thís is | the sér | geánt. + Macbeth, i. 2. 3. + Similarly + But théy | did sáy | their práy | + ers ánd | addréss'd them. + Ib. ii. 2. 25 + ; Coriol. v. 3. 105. + + Hath túrn'd | my féign | ed práy | + er ón | my héad. + Rich. III. v. 1. 21, ii. 2. + 14. + Even where "prayer" presents the appearance of a + monosyllable, the second syllable was probably slightly sounded.

+

For i and e sonant in + "-ied," see 474.

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllabic feet in Chaucer +

Monosyllabic feet in Chaucer. Mr. Skeat (Essay on Metres of Chaucer, + Aldine Edition, 1866) has shown that Chaucer often uses a + monosyllabic foot, but the instances that have been pointed out are + restricted to the first foot. + May, | with all thyn floures and + thy greene. + C. T. 1512. + + + Til | that deeth departe schal us + twayne. + Ib. 1137. + + + Ther | by aventure this + Palamon. + Ib. 1518. + + + Now | it schyneth, now it reyneth + fast. + Ib. 1537. + + + Al | by-smoterud with his + haburgeon. + Ib. 77. +

+

It will be shown in paragraphs 480-6 that Shakespeare uses this + licence more freely, but not without the restrictions of certain + natural laws.

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllabic feet ending in r or re +

Fear, dear, fire, hour, your, four, and other monosyllables ending in + r or re, preceded by a long vowel or diphthong, are frequently + pronounced as dissyllables. Thus "fire" was often spelt and is still + vulgarly pronounced "fier." So "fare" seems to have been pronounced + "fa-er;" "ere," "e-er;" "there," "the-er," &c.

+

It is often emphasis, and the absence of emphasis, that cause this + licence of prolongation to be adopted and rejected in the same + line:

+

Fair.-- + Ferd. Or níght | kept cháin'd | + belów. | + Prosp. Fáir | ly spóke. + Tempest, iv. 1. 31. + (or perhaps (484) "belów. | 'Fáir | ly spóke.")

+

Fare.-- + Póison'd, | ill fá | re, déad, | + forsóok, | cast óff. + K. J. v. 7. 35. + + + Lóath to | bid fá | rewéll, | we + táke | our léaves. + P. of T. ii. 5. 13. + + + Lúcius, | my gówn. | Fáre | well, + góod | Méssala. + J. C. iv. 3. 231. + + + Died év | ery dáy | she lív'd (Fol.). | Fáre | thee wéll. + Macbeth, iv. 3. 111. + + + Fáre | well, kíns | man! I' | will + tálk | with yóu. + 1 Hen. IV. i. 3. 234. + + + For wórms, | brave Pér | cy. Fá | + rewéll (so Folio), | great héart. + Ib. v. 4. 87. + + + Why thén | I wí | ll (483). Fá | rewéll, | old Gáunt. + Rich. II. i. 2. 44. +

+

So J. C. iv. 3. 231; 1 Hen. + IV. iv. 3. 111 (Folio); M. W. of W. + iii. 4. 97; K. J. iii. 2. 17. (See 475.)

+

Ere.-- + For I' | inténd | to háve | it ér | + e (é-er) lóng. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 3. 80. +

+

I should prefer to prolong the emphatic here, + rather than "our," in + What shóuld | be spók | en hé | re + (hé-er) whére | our fáte. + Macbeth, ii. 3. 128. +

+

Mere.--The pause after "night" enables us to + scan thus: + They have tráv | ell'd áll | the níght (484). | 'Mé | re fétches. + Lear, ii. 4. 90. +

+

There.-- + Hath déath | lain wíth | thy wífe. | Thére | she líes. + R. and J. iv. 5. 36. + + + Towards Cálais; | now gránt | him thé | + re, thé | re seen. + Hen. V. v. Prol. 7. +

+

(I have not found a Shakespearian instance of "Caláis." Otherwise at + first sight it is natural to scan "Towárds | Caláis.") + Exe. Like mú | sic. + Cant. Thé | refóre | doth héav'n | + divíde. + Hen. V. i. 2. 183. +

+

Where.-- + I knów | a bánk, | whére | the + wíld | thyme blóws. + M. N. D. ii. 1. 249. + + + Hor. Whére, | my lórd? | + Ham. I'n my | mind's eýe, | + Horátio. + Hamlet, i. 2. 185. +

+

(But Folio inserts "Oh" before "where.")

+

Rarely.-- + I's not | this búck | led wéll? | Ráre + | ly, rárely. + A. and C. iv. 4. 11. +

+

(The first "rarely" is the more emphatic: or? (483), "well.")

+

Dear.-- + As dóne: | persév | eránce, | déar + | my lórd. + Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 150. + + + Déar | my lórd, | íf you, | in + yóur | own próof. + M. Ado, iv. 1. 46. + + + The kíng | would spéak | with Córnwall: | the dé | a<*> fáther. + Lear, ii. 4. 102. + + + Oliv. Than mú | sic fróm | the sphé | res. + Viol. Dé | ar lády. + T. N. iii. 1. 1.1. +

+

Fear.-- + Féar | me nót, | withdráw, | I + héar | him cóming. + Hamlet, iii. 4. 7. +

+

Hear.-- + Hear, Ná | ture, hé | ar, dé | ar + Gód | dess, héar. + Lear, i. 4. 297. +

+

(The emphasis increases as the verse proceeds.)

+

Near.-- + Néar, | why thén | anóth | er tíme + | I'll héar it. + T. of A. i. 2. 184. + +

+

Tears.-- + Auf. Náme not | the Gód, | thou + bóy | of té | ars. + Coriol. Há! + Coriol. v. 6. 101. + + + Téar | for téar, | and lóv | ing + kíss | for kíss. + T. A. v. 3. 156. +

+

Year.-- + Twelve yé | ar sínce, | Mirán | + da, twélve | year sínce. + Tempest, i. 2. 53. +

+

(The repeated "year" is less emphatic than the former.) And, perhaps, + if the line be pronounced deliberately, + Mány | yéars | of háp | py dáys | befál. + Rich. II. i. 1. 21. +

+

It might be possible to scan as follows: + Well strúck | in yé | ars, fá | ir + ánd | not jéalous. + Rich. III. i. 1. 92. + But the Folio has "jealious," and the word is often thus + written (Walker) and pronounced by Elizabethan authors.

+

Their (?).--If the text be correct, in. + The commons hath he pill'd with grievous taxes, And + quite lóst | their héarts. | The nó | bles háth | he + fín'd For án | cient quárrels (463), | and quíte | lost + thé | ir hearts, + Rich. II. ii. 1. 247-8. + it is almost necessary to suppose that the second their is more emphatic than the first. Else + the repetition is intolerable. See 475, 476. But even with this + scansion the harshness is so great as to render it probable that the + text is corrupt.

+

Hire.-- + A shíp | you sént | me fór | to hí | + re wáftage. + C. of E. iv. 1. 95. +

+

Sire.-- + And ís | not líke | the sí | re: + hón | ours thríve. + A. W. ii. 3. 142. +

+

Door.-- + And wíth | my swórd | I'll kéep | this dó | or sáfe. + T. A. i. 1. 288. +

+

More.-- + If móre, | the mó | re hást | thou + wróng'd | (èd) mé. + Lear, v. 3. 168. +

+

(The second "more" is the more emphatic.) + As máy | compáct | it mó | re. Gét + | you góne. + Ib. i. 4. 362. + + + Who hádst | desérv | ed mó | re + thán | a príson. + Temp. i. 2. 362. +

+

Our (perhaps).-- + To líst | en óu | r púr | pose. + Thís is (461) | thy óffice. + M. Ado, iii. 1. 12. +

+

("This is" is a quasi-monosyllable. See 461.) + And bý | me, hád | not óu | r háp + | been bád. + C. of E. i. 1. 39. + + + First Sen. Which wé | devíse | him. + Corn. O'u | r spóils | he kíck'd + at. + Coriol. ii. 2. 128. +

+

"First" requires emphasis in + Sic. In óu | + r fírst | way. + Men. I' | 'll bríng | him tó + you. + Ib. iii. 1. 334. +

+

Hour (often).-- + A't the | sixth hóu | r, át | which tíme | my + lórd. + Tempest, v. 1. 4. +

+

Your.-- + And só, | though yóu | rs, nót | + yours It is a matter of taste which yours should receive the emphasis. + --próve | it só. + M. of V. iii. 2. 20. + + + Lart. My hórse | to yóu | rs, nó! | + Mart. 'Tis dóne! | + Lart. Agréed. + Coriol. i. 4. 2. + + + And pún | ish thém | to yoú | r + héight | of pléasure. + M. for M. v. i. 240. +

+

Unless "pleasure" is a trisyllable. (See 479.) + Is he párd | on'd ánd | for yóu | + r lóve | ly sáke. + Ib. 496. +

+

There is an emphatic antithesis in + Whó is | lost tóo. | Take yóu | r + pá | tience tó you, And I'll say + nothing. + W. T. iii. 2. 232. + + + And sháll | have yóu | r wíll, | + becáuse | our kíng. + 3 Hen. VI. iv. 1. 17. +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllables, when prolonged +

Monosyllables which are emphatic either (1) from their meaning, as in + the case of exclamations, or (2) from their use in antithetical + sentences, or (3) which contain diphthongs, or (4) vowels preceding + r, often take the place of a whole foot. + This is less frequent in dissyllabic words. In (1) and (2) as well + as (3) the monosyllables often contain diphthongs, or else long + vowels.

+

In many cases it is difficult, perhaps impossible, to determine + whether a monosyllable should be prolonged or not. Thus, in + On thís | unwórth | y scáff | old tó | + bring fórth, + Hen. V. Prologue, 10. + many may prefer to scan " | -old to brí | + ng fórth," and to prolong the following monosyllable rather + than to accent "to;" and in + Came póur | ing líke | the tíde | + intó | a bréach, + Hen. V. i. 2. 149. + + it is possible to prolong the preceding monosyllable, + "the tí | de in | to a bréach." Such cases + may often be left to the taste of the reader (but for the accent of + "into" see 457a). All that can safely be said + is, that when a very unemphatic monosyllable, as "at," "and," "a," + "the," &c. has the accent, it is generally preceded or followed + by a very strongly accented monosyllable, as + Assume the port of Mars; and at his heels. + Hen. V. Prologue, 6. +

+

It is equally a matter of taste whether part of the prolonged + monosyllable should be considered to run on into the following foot, + or whether a pause be supposed after the monosyllable, as + Gírding | with gríev | ous síege | + cástles | and tówns. + Hen. V. i. 2. 152. + + + As knóts | bý the | conflúx | of + méet | ing sáp. + Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 7. +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllables, exclamations +

Monosyllabic exclamations.

+

Ay.-- + Polon. Whérefore | should yóu | do + thís? | + Reg. A'y, | my lórd? + Hamlet, ii. 1. 36. + + + King. Wíll you | be rúled | by mé? | + Laert. A'y, | my lórd. + Ib. iv. 7. 60. + + + A'y, | what élse? | And bút | I bé + | decéiv'd. + T. of Sh. iv. 4. 2. + + + Vol. That bróught | thee tó | this + wórld. | + Vir. A'y, | and míne. + Coriol. v. 3. 125. + + + Corn. I's he | pursú | ed (474)? + Glou. A' | y, mý | good lórd. + Lear, ii. 1. 111. +

+

Nay.-- + What sáys | he? Ná | y, nó | + thing; áll | is sáid. + Rich. II. ii. 1. 148. + + + Cor. How, trái | tor! + Com. Ná | y, tém | p(e)ratelý; | your + prómise. + Coriol. iii. 3. 67. +

+

Stay.-- + Stáy, | the kíng | hath thrówn | + his wárd | er dówn. + Ib. i. 3. 118. +

+

Yea.-- + Yéa, | my lórd. | How bróoks | + your gráce | the aír? + Ib. iii. 2. 2. +

+

Hail.-- + 'Gaínst mý | captív | itý. | Háil, + | brave fríend. + Macbeth, i. 2. 5. + +

+

O.-- + Cass. O<01>, | 'tis trúe. | + Hect. Ho! bíd | my trúm | pet + sóund. + Tr. and Cr. v. 3. 13. + + + Cleo. O<01>, | 'tis tréa | son. + Charm. Mádam, | I trúst | not + só. + A. and C. i. 5. 7. + + + To híde | the sláin. | O<01>, | from thís + | time fórth. + Hamlet, iv. 4. 65. + + + Mir. O<01>, | good sír, | I dó. | + Prosp. I práy | thee, márk + me. + Tempest, i. 2. 80. + Perhaps + Pol. The dévil | himsélf. | + King. O<01>, | 'tis (it ís) | too + trûe. + Ib. iii. 1. 49. + + + Sélf a | gainst sélf. | O<01>, | prepós | + teróus. + Rich. III. ii. 4. 63. + + + Their cléa | rer réa | son. O<01>, | 'góod | Gonzálo. + Temp. v. 1. 68. + I have not found "reason" a trisyllable in Shakespeare. + O<01>, | my fóllies! | Then E'd | gar + wás | abúsed. + Lear, iii. 7. 91. + + + O<01>, | the díff | erénce | of mán | + and mán. + Ib. iv. 2. 26. + ? + The héart | of wó | man ís. | O<01>, | (453) + Brútus. + J. C. ii. 4. 40. + + + Struck Cæ' | sar ón | the néck. | O<01>, | you + flátterers. + Ib. v. 1. 44. +

+

Soft.-- + But só | ft/ cóm | paný | is cóm | + ing hére. + T. of Sh. iv. 5. 26. +

+

Come.-- + Cóme, | good féll | ow, pút | mine + ír | on ón. + A. and C. iv. 4. 3. +

+

What.-- + Whére be | these knáves? | Whát, | + no mán | at dóor! + T. of Sh. iv. 1. 125. + + + Whát, | unjúst! | Bé not | so hót; + | the dúke. + M. for M. v. 1. 315. +

+

Well.-- + Wéll, | gíve her | that ríng, | + and thére | withál. + T. G. of V. iv. 4. 89. + + + Gon. Rémem | ber whát | I téll | you. + Osw. Wé | ll, mádam. + Lear, i. 3. 21. +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllables, prolonged by emphasis or + antithesis +

Monosyllables emphasized by position or antithesis. A conjunction + like "yet" or "but," implying hesitation, may naturally + require a pause immediately after it; and this pause may excuse the + absence of an unaccented syllable, additional stress being laid on + the monosyllable.

+

But.-- + Of góod | ly thóus | ands. Bú | t, + fór | all thís. + Macbeth, iv. 3. 44. + + + The Góds | rebúke | me bú | t ít | + is tídings. + A. and C. v. 1. 27. +

+

Yet.-- + Thóugh I | condémn | not, yé | t, + ún | der párdon. + Lear, i. 4. 365. + + + Yét (as yet), | I thínk, | we áre + | not bróught | so lów. + T. A. iii. 2. 76. + + + Brut. When Cæ's | ar's héad | is + óff. | + Cass. Yét | I féar him. + J. C. ii. 1. 183. +

+

Pronouns emphasized by antithesis or otherwise, sometimes dispense + with the unaccented syllable. + Shów | men dú | tifúl? Why, só | didst thó | u. Séem | they gráve | and + léarned? Why, só | didst thóu. + Hen. V. ii. 2. 128. +

+

(Possibly, however, "seem" may be prolonged instead of "thou.") + When yóu | shall pléase | to pláy | the thíeves | for + wíves. I'll wátch | as lóng | for yó + | u thén. | Appróach. + M. of V. ii. 6. 24. + + + Were yó | u ín | my stéad, | would + yóu | have héard? + Coriol. v. 3. 192. +

+

You is emphatic from Desdemona to Othello in + Othello. 'Tís a | good hánd, + A fránk | one. + Desd. Yó | u máy | indéed | say + só. + Othello, iii. 4. 44. + So in + Hów in | my stréngth | you pléase. | For yó | u, E'dmund. + Lear, ii. 1. 114. + and in the retort of Brutus on Cassius, + Lét me | tell yó | u, Cáss | ius, + yóu | yoursélf Are múch | condémn'd | to háve | an ítch + | ing pálm. + J. C. iv. 3. 9. +

+

Perhaps aware of Ferdinand's comment on his emotion, "your father's + in some passion," Prospero turns to Ferdinand and says, "it is you who are moved" in + Yo'u | do lóok, | my són, | ín a | + mov'd sórt. + Temp. iv. 1. 146. + + Otherwise the reading of the line so as to avoid + accenting "my" seems difficult.

+

There is no prolongation, though there is antithetical emphasis, in + Lóok up | on hím, | love hím, | he + wór | ships yóu. + A. Y. L. v. 2. 88. +

+

The repeated "thence" seems to require a pause in + Thénce to | a wátch, | thénce | + intó (457a) | a wéakness. + Hamlet, ii. 1. 148. + But possibly, like "ord(i)nance," "light(e)ning" (see 477), so "weakness" may be pronounced a + trisyllable.

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllables, diphthongs and long + vowels +

Monosyllables containing diphthongs and long vowels, since they + naturally allow the voice to rest upon them, are often so emphasized + as to dispense with an unaccented syllable. When the monosyllables + are imperatives of verbs, as "speak," or nouns used imperatively, + like "peace," the pause which they require after them renders them + peculiarly liable to be thus emphasized. Whether the word is + dissyllabized, or merely requires a pause after it, cannot in all + cases be determined. In the following examples the scansion is + marked throughout on the former supposition, but it is not intended + to be represented as necessary.

+

A (long). + Júst as | you léft | them, á | ll + prís | 'ners, sír. + Temp. v. 1. 8. + + + Try mán | y, á | ll góod, | serve + trú | ly néver. + Cymb. iv. 2. 373. + + + Yea, lóok'st | thou pá | le? Lét | + me sée | the wríting. + Rich. II. v. 2. 57. + + + Duke. Líke the | old á | ge. + Clown. A're | you réad | y, + sír? + T. N. ii. 4. 50. + + + Yéa, his | dread trí | dent sháke. | My brá | ve spírit. + Temp. i. 2. 206. +

+

+ Ai. + + 'Gainst mý | captív | itý. | Háil, + | brave fríend. + Macbeth, i. 2. 5. + + + I'll bé | with (wi') you strái | + ght. Gó | a líttle | befóre. + Hamlet, iv. 4. 31. + +

+

I should prefer to avoid laying an accent on "the" in + To fá | il ín the | dispós | ing + óf | these chánces. + Coriol. iv. 7. 40. + + + Which ís | most fá | int. Nów | + 'tis trúe I múst | be hére | confín'd | by yóu. + Temp. Epilogue, 3. + +

+

+ Ay. + + Sáy | agáin, | whére didst | thou + léave | these várlets? + Temp. iv. 1. 170. + +

+

So in the dissyllable "payment." + He húmb | ly práys | you spéed | y páy + | mént. + T. of A. ii. 2. 28. +

+

Perhaps + What sá | y yóu, | my lórd? | Aré + you | contént. + 1 Hen. VI. iv. 1. 70. +

+

Perhaps

+

+ E. + + Senators. Wé | 'll súre | ty him. + Com. A'g | ed sír, | hands + óff. + Coriol. iii. 1. 178. + + + Men. The cón | sul Córi | olán | us---- + Bru. Hé | 'cónsul! + Ib. iii. 1. 280. + +

+

+ Ea. + + Péace, | I sáy. | Good é | ven tó + | you, fríend. + A. Y. L. ii. 3. 70. + + + Antón | ius dé | ad! I'f | thou + sáy | so, víllain. + A. and C. ii. 5. 26. + + + Doct. But, thóugh | slow, dé | adlý. | + Queen. I wón | der, dóctor. + Cymb. i. 5. 10. + + + Whý dost | not spéak? | What, dé | + af: nót | a wórd? + T. A. v. 1. 46. + + + Spéak, | Lavín | ia, whát | accúrs + | ed hánd? + Ib. iii. 1. 66. + + + Which wás | to plé | ase. Nów | I + wánt Spírits to | enfórce, | nót to | enchánt. + Temp. Epilogue, 13. + + + Eárth's in | créase, | fóison | + plénty, Bárns and | gárners | néver | émpty. + Ib. iv. 1. 110. + +

+

Perhaps + Glou. Aláck, | the níght | comes + ón, | and the (457) + blé | ak wínds. + Lear, ii. 4. 303. +

+

Perhaps + Trúly | to spé | ak, ánd | with nó + | addítion, + Hamlet, iv. 4. 17. + or "Trúly | to spéak, | and with nó | addít | ión." + Be frée | and hé | althfúl. | So + tárt | a fávour. + A. and C. ii. 5. 38. + + + The safety and health of this whole state, + Hamlet, i. 3. 21. + could not be scanned without prolonging both "health" and + "whole." Such a double prolongation is extremely improbable, + considering the moderate emphasis required. More probably "sanity" should be read, as has been suggested, for + "sanctity," the reading of the Folio.

+

+ Ee. + + Fórward, | not pér | manént, | swéet, | not lásting. + Hamlet, i. 3. 8. + + + Séek | me óut, | and thát | way I' + | am wífe in. + Hen. VIII. iii. 1. 39. + + + The cúrt | ain'd slé | ep wítch | + craft cél | ebrátes. + Macbeth, ii. 1. 51. + + + Doth cóm | fort thée in | thy slé | + ep; líve, | and flóurish. + Rich. III. v. 3. 130. + + + This íg | norant prés | ent ánd | I fé + | el nów. + Ib. i. 5. 58. + + + Enóugh | to fétch | him ín. | Sée + | it dóne. + A. and C. iv. 1. 14. + + + Yét but | thrée. | Cóme one | + móre, Twó of | bóth kinds | máke up | fóur. + M. N. D. iii. 2. 437. + + + When sté | el gróws | sóft as | + the pára | site's sílk. + Coriol. i. 9. 45. + +

+

"Soft" is emphasized as an exclamation (see 481), but perhaps on the + whole it is better to emphasize "steel" here. + Ferd. Makes thís | place Pár | adíse. + Prosp. Swéet | now, sílence. + Temp. iv. 1. 124. +

+

Eo. The eo in the + foreign-derived word "leopard" stands on a different footing: + Or hórse | or óx | en fróm | the lé | + opárd. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 5. 31. +

+

So, often, in Elizabethan authors.

+

I. + + Mén for | their wí | ves: wí | ves + fór | their húsbands. + 3 Hen. VI. v. 6. 41. + + + Of gréat | est júst | ice. Wrí | + te, wríte, | Rináldo. + A. W. iii. 4. 29. + + + Hórri | ble sí | ght! Nów | I sée + | 'tis trúe. + Macbeth, iv. 1. 122. + + + Full fíf | teen húndred, | besí | + des cóm | mon mén. + Hen. V. iv. 8. 84. + I know of no instance where "hundred," like (477) "Henry," + receives two accents. Else the "be-" in "besides" might (460) be + dropped, and the verse might be differently scanned. + Each mán's | like mí | ne: yóu | + have shéwn | all Héctors. + A. and C. iv. 8. 7. + + + At a póor | man's hóuse: | he ús'd | me kí | ndlý. + Coriol. i. 9. 83. But see + 477. +

+

Ie. Possibly "friends" may require to be + emphasized, as its position is certainly emphatic, in + Till déath | unlóads | thee. Frí | + ends hást | thou nóne. + M. for M. iii. 1. 28. + + + No, sáy'st | me só, | fríend? | + What cóun | trymán? + T. of Sh. i. 2. 190. + + + Yield, my lórd, | protéct | or yí | + eld, Wín | chestér. + 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 112. +

+

("My" is dropped, 497.) + Mórt de | ma ví | e! I'f | they + ríde | alóng. + Hen. V. iii. 5. 11. +

+

+ O. + + Dríve him | to Ró | me: 'tís (ít | + is) tíme | we twaín. + A. and C. i. 4. 73. + + + Card. Róme | shall réme | dy thís. | + Glou. Roam thí | ther, thén. + 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 51. + + + While hé | himsélf | kéeps in | the có + | ld fíeld. + 3 Hen. VI. iv. 3. 14. + + + Tóad that | únder | cóld | + stóne Dáys and | níghts has | thírty | óne. + Macbeth, iv. 1. 6. + +

+

So scan + Go tó the | creáting | a whó | le + tríbe | of fóps. + Lear, i. 2. 14. +

+

+ Oa. + + Is gó | ads, thó | rns (485), nét + | tles, táils | of wásps. + W. T. i. 2. 329. + +

+

+ Oi. + + Jóint | by jóint, | but wé | will + knów | his púrpose. + M. for M. v. 1. 314. + + + What whéels, | racks, fíres? | What fláy | ing, bó | ilíng? + W. T. iii. 2. 177. + + + God sáve | you, sír. | Where have yóu | been bró | ilíng? + Hen. VIII. iv. 1. 56. + + + Of théir | own chó | ice: óne | is + Jún | ius Brútus. + Coriol. i. 1. 220. + + + What sáy | you, bó | ys? Wíll | + you bíde | with hím? + T. A. v. 2. 13. + +

+

+ Oo. + + Than ín | my thóught | it líes. | Góod | my lórd. + A. W. v. 3. 184. + +

+

It might be thought that in the above the prolongation rests on lies (lieth), but that we have also + Góod | my lórd, | gíve me | thy + fáv | our stíll. + Temp. iv. 1. 204. + + + The gó | od góds | will móck | me + prés | entlý. + A. and C. iii. 4. 15. + + + He stráight | declín | ed, dró | + op'd, tóok | it déeply. + W. T. ii. 3. 14. + + + Tó it, | boy! Már | cus, ló | ose + whén | I bíd. + T. A. iv. 3. 58. + + + Hours, mín | utes, nó | on, míd | + night, ánd | all eýes. + W. T. i. 2. 290. + + + But ró | om, fái | ry, hére | + comes O'b | erón. + M. N. D. ii. 1. 58. + + + Bóot | less hóme | and wéath | + er-béat | en báck. + 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 67. + + + Pull óff | my bó | ot: hárd | er, + hárd | er, só. + Lear, iv. 6. 177. + + + But mó | ody | and dú | ll mél | anchóly. + C. of E. v. 1. 79. + Some may prefer to read "dull" as a monosyllable; but I can + find no instance of "meláncholý" to justify such a scansion.

+

In + Lear. To thís | detést | ed gró | om. + Gon. A't | your chóice, sir, + Lear, ii. 4. 220. + either "groom" or "your" should be dissyllabized. + I' do | wánder | évery | whére Swífter | thán the | + móon's | sphére. + M. N. D. ii. 1. 7. +

+

+ Ou. + + Which élse | would frée | have wró | + ught. A'll | is wéll. + Macbeth, ii. 1. 19. + +

+

In + Should drínk | his blóod-- | móunts | up tó | the áir. + MARLOW, + Edw. II. + Collier (Hist. of British Stage, vol. iii.) thinks "mounts" + the emphatic word to be dwelt on for the length of a + dissyllable.

+

Ow. "Own" is perhaps emphasized by repetition + (or "Are" is a dissyllable, as "fare," "ere," "where," 480) in + Hel. Mine ówn | and nót | mine ó | wn. + Dem. A're | you súre? + M. N. D. iv. 1. 189. +

+

Oy. The last syllable of "destroy" seems + prolonged in + To fríght | them ére | destró | y. + Bút | come ín. + Coriol. iv. 5. 149. + +

+

U. It may be that "fume" is emphasized in + She's tíck | led nów. | Her fú | + me néeds | no spúrs. + 2 Hen. VI. i. 3. 153. + (Unless "needs" is prolonged either by reason of the double + vowel or because "needs" is to be pronounced "needeth.") + Trúe | nobíl | ity ís | exémpt | + from féar. + 2 Hen. VI. iv. 1. 129. +

+

Titania speaks in verse throughout, and therefore either "and" must + be accented and "hoard" prolonged, or we must scan as follows: + The squír | rel's hóard, | and fétch | thee néw | 'núts. + M. N. D. iv. 1. 40. + + + Cord. That wánts | the méans | to + léad it. | + Mess. Néws, | mádam. + Lear, iv. 4. 20. +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllables, containing a vowel followed + by r +

Monosyllables containing a vowel followed by "r" are often + prolonged.

+

+ A. + + Thyr. Héar it | apár | t. + Cleo. Nóne | but fríends: | say + bóldly. + A. and C. iii. 13. 47. + + + Hó | ly séems | the quárrel Upón | his grá | ce's + pá | rt; bláck | and féarful + O'n the | oppó | ser. + A. W. iii. 1. 5. + + + Well fítt(ed) | in á | rts, gló | + rióus | in árms. + L. L. L. ii. 1. 45. + + + Stríkes his | breast há | rd, ánd + | anón | he cásts. + Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 117. + + + But cóuld | be wílling | to má | + rch ón | to Cálais. + Hen. V. iii. 6. 150. + + + Hárk | ye, lórds, | ye sée | I + have gíven | her phýsic. + T. A. iv. 2. 162. + + + Lóok how | he mákes | to Cæ's | ar, már + | k hím. + J. C. iii. 2. 18. + +

+

+ Ei. + + I dréamt | last níght | óf the | three wé | ird sísters. + Macbeth, ii. 1. 20 (Folio, + "weyard"). + + + A'nd be | times I' | will tó | the wé | + ird sísters. + Ib. iii. 4. 133, iv. 1. 136. + +

+

Or "will" is perhaps emphasized and the prefix in "betimes" ignored. + In either case "weird" is a dissyllable. + The wé | ird sís | ters hánd | in + hánd. + Macbeth, i. 3. 32. + +

+

+ I. + + A thí | rd thínks | withóut | + expénse | at áll. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 1. 76. + + + Of Líon | el dúke | of Clárence, | the thí | rd són. + Ib. ii. 5. 75. + + + To kíng | Edwárd | the thí | rd, + whére | as hé. + Ib. 76. + +

+

+ O. + + Bru. Spread fúr | thér (478). + Men. One wó | + rd móre, | one wórd. + Coriol. iii. 1. 311. + + + Máke the | prize líght. | One wór | + d móre, | I chárge thee. + Temp. i. 2. 452. + + + Ham. One wór | + d móre, | good lády. | + Queen. Whát shall | I dó? + Hamlet, iii. 4. 180. + + + Do móre | than thís | in spó | rt; + fá | ther, fáther! + Lear, ii. 1. 37. + + + Wórse | and wórse! | She wíll | + not cóme! | O, víle! + T. of Sh. v. 2. 93. + + + Nót in | the wó | rst ránk | of + mán | hood, sáy't. + Macbeth, iii. 1. 103. + + + Why só, | brave ló | rds, whén | + we joín | in léague. + T. A. iv. 2. 136. + + + My ló | rd, wíll | it pléase | you + páss | alóng. + Rich. III. iii. 1. 110. + + + Of góod | old A' | brahám. | Lórds + | appéllants. + Rich. II. iv. 1. 104. + +

+

("A'ppellants" is not Shakespearian.) + But téll | me, ís | young Geór | + ge Stán | ley líving? + Ib. v. 5. 9. + or, possibly, But téll me, | Is + yóung | George Stán | ley líving?

+

+ Ou. + + Henry doth claim the crown from John of Gaunt, The + fóu | rth són: | York cláims | it + fróm | the thírd. + 2 Hen. VI. ii. 2. 55. + +

+

So, perhaps, + And lóng | live Hén | ry fóu | rth + óf | that náme. + Rich. II. iv. 1. 112. + ("Four" was often spelt "fower." "Henry" is not pronounced + "Hén(e)rý" in Richard II.)

+

"Heart," not "you," ought to be emphatic in + Nót by | the mát | ter whích | your héar | t prómpts you. + Coriol. iii. 2. 54. + +

+

Probably we ought to arrange the difficult line, Macbeth, iv. 1. 105, thus: A'nd + an | etérn | al cú | rse fáll | on yóu. + Let me knów. Why sínks, &c.?<

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Monosyllables, other instances of + prolongation +

Monosyllables are rarely prolonged except as in the above instances. + In some cases, however, as in "bath," "dance," a vowel varies very + much in its pronunciation, and is often pronounced (though the + incorrectness of the pronunciation would now be generally + recognized) in such a way as to give a quasi-dissyllabic sound. + Yóu and | your crá | fts, yóu | + have cráft | ed fáir. + Coriol. iv. 6. 118. + + + I'f that | yóu will | Fránce | + wín, Thén with | Scótland | fírst be | gín. + Hen. V. i. 2. 167. +

+

In a few other cases monosyllables are, perhaps, prolonged: + You sháll | read ús | the wí | ll. + Cæ's | ar's will! + J. C. iii. 2. 153. + + + Cas. Cícer | o ón | e? + Mes. Cíc | eró | is déad. + Ib. iv. 3. 179. + + + I' will | éver | bé your | héad, Só be | góne; | yóu are | spéd. + M. of V. ii. 9. 72. + + + Then sháll | the réalm | of A'lb | ión + Cóme | to gréat | confús | + ión. + Lear, iii. 2. 92. + + + For óur | best áct. | I'f we | shall stá | nd still. + Hen. VIII. i. 2. 85. + (Can "all" have dropped out after "shall?") + The thánk | ings óf | a kí | ng. I + | am, sír. + Cymb. v. 5. 407. + + + Hére she | cómes, | cúrst and | + sád: Cúpid | ís a | knávish | lád. + M. N. D. iii. 2. 439. +

+

"Well" (481) is prolonged as an exclamation, and perhaps there is a + prolongation of the same sound in + Mélt | ed ás | the snów | séems to + | me nów. + M. N. D. iv. 1. 163. + So, in + The gó | ds, nót | the patríc | ians, máke | it, + ánd, + Coriol. i. 1. 75. + "gods" is probably prolonged by emphasis, and the second + "the" is not accented. So "most" in + With Tí | tus Lárcius, | a mó | st + vál | iant Róman. + Coriol. i. 2. 14. + "Larcius" has probably but one accent. However, "a" appears + sometimes to have the accent.

+

So, perhaps, + Ang. Where práy | ers cró | ss. + Isab. A't | what hóur | + to-mórrow? + M. for M. ii. 2. 159. +

+

"Drachm" (Folio "Drachme") is a dissyllable in + A't a | crack'd drách | m! Cúsh | + ions, léad | en spóons. + Coriol. i. 5. 6. +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. E final + pronounced +

E mute pronounced. This is a trace of the Early English + pronunciation.

+

Es, s. + + Your gráce | misták | es: ón | ly + tó | be bríef. + Rich. II. iii. 3. 9. + + + Who's thére, | that knóck | (e)s + só | impér | iouslý? + 1 Hen. VI. i. 3. 5. + + + Well, lét | them rést: | come híth | er, Cát | esbý. + Rich. III. iii. 1. 157. + + + Here cómes | his sérv | ant. Hów | now, Cát | esbý? + Ib. 7. 58. + + + Till áll | thy bónes | with ách | es máke | thee róar. + Temp. i. 2. 370. + + + A'ches | contráct, | and stárve | + your súp | ple jóints. + T. of A. i. 1. 257, v. 1. + 202. + But this word seems to have been pronounced, when a noun, + "aatch." At least it is made by Spenser, Sh. + Cal. Aug. 4, to rhyme with "matche." + Send Có | levíle | with hís | + conféd | erátes. + 2 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 79. +

+

So + Wórces | ter, gét | thee góne! | + For I' | do sée. + 1 Hen. IV. i. 3. 15, iii. 1. 5, v. + 5. 14 (Fol. omits "thee"). + + + We háve; | whereupón (497) | the éarl | of Wórc | estér. + Rich. II. ii. 2. 58. +

+

So + Glóucestér, + 1 Hen. VI. i. 3. 4, 6, 62, + and + O lóv | ing úncle (465), | kind dúke | of Glóu | cestér. + 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 142. + + + This is the flower that smiles on every one To shów + | his téeth | as whíte | as whá | le's bóne. + L. L. L. v. 2. 332. + + So, in a rhyming passage, + Whose shád | ow thé | dismíss | ed báche | lor lóves + Béing | lass-lórn; | thy póle | -clipt vín | e-yárd And thý | sea-márge, | + stérile | and róck | y-hárd. + Temp. iv. 1. 69. + + + She név | er hád | so swéet | a cháng | elíng. + M. N. D. ii. 1. 23. + Perhaps + Fran. They ván | ish'd stráng | + ely. + Seb. No mát | ter, sínce. + Temp. iii. 3. 40. But see + 506. + Possibly "cradles" may approximate to a trisyllable, + "crad(e)les" (so "jugg(e)ler," &c. 477), in + Does thóughts | unvéil | in théir | dumb crá | dlés. + Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 200. +

+

The e is probably not of French but of Latin + origin in "statue:" + She dréamt | to-níght | she sáw | my stát | ué. + J. C. ii. 2. 76. + + + E'ven at | the báse | of Póm | pey's stát | ué. + (Folio) Ib. iii. 2. 192. + Globe "statua."

+

So in the plural: + But líke | dumb stát | ués | of + bréath | ing stónes. + Rich. III. iii. 7. 25. + Globe, "statuas." + No marble statua nor high + Aspiring pyramid be raised. + HABINGTON (Walker). +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. E of French origin, + pronounced +

The "e" in commandment, entertainment, &c., which originally + preceded the final syllable, is sometimes retained, and, even where + not retained, sometimes pronounced. + Be vál | ued 'gáinst | your wífe's | commánd | (e)mént. + M. of V. iv. 1. 451. + + + From hím | I háve | expréss | commánd | (e)mént. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 3. 20. + The e is inserted in + If to women he be bent They have at commandement. + P. P. 418. + + + Good sír, | you'll gíve | them én | tertáin | (e)mént. + B. J. Fox, iii. 2. + +

+

Perhaps an e is to be sounded between d and v in + A'nton | y Wóod | (e)vílle, | her + bróth | er thére. + Rich. III. i. 1. 67. +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. E final in French names pronounced +

E final in French names is often retained in sound as well as + spelling: + The mél | anchól | y Jáq | ues + gríeves | at thát. + A. Y. L. ii. 1. 26. + + + O mý | Paróll | es, théy | have + márr | ied mé. + A. W. ii. 3. 289. + + + His gráce | is át | Marséill | es, + tó | which pláce. + Ib. iv. 3. 9 + ; T. of Sh. ii. 1. 377. + + Dáughter | to Chár | lemáin, | who + wás | the són. + Hen. V. i. 2. 75. + + + Guiénne, | Champág | ne, Rhé | + ims, O'r | leáns. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 1. 60. + + This prínce | Montáig | + ne, íf | he bé | no móre. + + He cán | not sáy | but thát | Montáig | + ne yét. + DANIEL (on Florio). + + + Now E'sp | eránc | e, Pér | cy, + ánd | set ón. + 1 Hen. IV. v. 2. 97. + + + Cáll'd the | brave lórd | Pónton | de Sáu | traillés. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 4. 28. + + + Díeu de | battái | lles! Whére | + have théy | this méttle? + Hen. V. iii. 5. 15. + So in "Vive:" + 'Víve | le roí,' | as I' | have + bánk'd | their tówns. + K. J. v. 2. 104. +

+

Thus, perhaps, we may explain the apparent trisyllabic "marshal" by a + reference to "mareschal:" + Great már | (e)shál | to Hén | (e)rý (477) | the + Síxth. + 1 Hen. VI. iv. 7. 70. + + + With wíng | ed háste | tó the | lord már | + (e)shál. + 1 Hen. IV. iv. 4. 2. +

+

On the other hand, the influence of the r (see + 463) seems to make "marshall" a quasi-monosyllable in + Lord márshal, | commánd | our óff + | icérs | at árms. + Rich. II. i. 1. 204. +

+

The i in the French "capitaine" is invisibly + active in + A wíse | stout cáp | (itáin, | and + sóon | persuáded. + 3 Hen. VI. iv. 7. 30 + ; Macbeth, i. 2. 34. +

+
+
+
+ ACCENT. +
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Words in which the accent is nearer the end + than with us +

Words in which the accent is nearer the end than with us.

+

Many words, such as "edict," "outrage," "contract," &c., are + accented in a varying manner. The key to this inconsistency is, + perhaps, to be found in Ben Jonson's remark that all dissyllabic + nouns, if they be simple, are accented on the + first. Hence "edict" and "outrage" would generally be accented on + the first, but, when they were regarded as derived + from verbs, they would be accented on the second. And so, + perhaps, when "exile" is regarded as a person, and therefore a + "simple" noun, the accent is on the first; but when as "the state of + being exiled," it is on the last. But naturally, where the + difference is so slight, much variety may be expected. Ben Jonson + adds that "all verbs coming from the Latin, either of the supine or + otherwise, hold the accent as it is found in the first person + present of those Latin verbs; as from célebro, + célebrate." Without entering into the details of this rule, + it seems probable that "edíct," "precépt," betray Latin influence. + The same fluctuation between the English and French accent is found + in CHAUCER (Prof. Child, quoted by Ellis, + E. E. Pronunc. i. 369), who uses + "batáille," C. T. 990, and "bátail," ib. 2099: "Fortúne," ib. 917, and "fórtune," ib. 927; + "daungér," and "dáunger."

+

Abjéct (Latin).-- + Wé are | the quéen's | abjécts, | + and múst | obéy. + Rich. III. i. 1. 106. + But if the monosyllable "queen" be emphasized, we may scan + Wé are | the qué | en's ábjects, | and múst | obéy.

+

Accéss (Latin).--W. T. + v. 1. 87.

+

Aspéct (Latin).--A. and + C. i. 5. 33; T. N. i. 4. 28.

+

Charácters.-- + I sáy | withóut | charác | ters + fáme | lives lóng. + Rich. III. iii. 1. 81 + ; Hamlet, i. 3. 59.

+

+ Comméndable. + + Thanks fáith, | for sílence | is ónly | comménd | ablé In a néat's | tongue dríed | + and a máid | not vénd | iblé. + M. of V. i. 1. 111. + +

+

This shows how we must scan + 'Tis swéet and (497) | comménd | + able ín | your ná | ture, Hámlet. + Hamlet, i. 2. 87. + + But, on the other hand, + And pówer, | untó | itsélf | most cóm | + mendáble. + Coriol. iv. 7. 51. +

+

Commérce (Latin).--So arrange + Péaceful | commérce | from dí | + vidá- | ble shóres. + Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 105. +

+

Confíscate (Latin).--C. of + E. i. 1. 21; but "cónfiscáte," ib. + i. 2. 2.

+

Consórt (Latin).-- + What sáy'st | thou? Wílt | thou bé | of óur | + consórt? + T. G. of V. iv. 1. 64. + + + Edmund. Yes, madam, He wás | + of thát | consórt. + Reg. No már | vel, thén. + Lear, ii. 1. 99. +

+

Contráry (Latin).-- + Our wílls | and fátes | do só | contrá + | ry rún. + Hamlet, iii. 2. 221. +

+

Contráct (Latin). + Márk our | contráct. | Márk your | + divórce, | young sír. + W. T. iv. 4. 428 + ; A. W. ii. 3. 185; + 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 143, v. 4. + 156; Rich. III. iii. 7. 5, + 6; Temp. ii. 1. + 151.

+

Compáct (Latin, noun).--Rich. III. ii. 2. 133; J. C. ii. 2. + 215.

+

Différent (Latin).-- + And múch | différ | ent fróm | the + mán | he wás. + C. of E. v. 1. 46. + Here, however, by emphasizing the monosyllable "much," the + word "different" may be pronounced in the usual way.

+

Edíct (Latin).--2 Hen. + VI. iii. 2. 258, and + It stánds | as án | edíct | in dés + | tiný. + M. N. D. i. 1. 151. +

+

Effígies (Latin unaltered). + And ás | mine éye | doth hís | effí | + gies wítness. + A. Y. L. ii. 7. 193. +

+

Envý (verb; noun, énvy). + I's it | for hím | you dó | envý | + me só? + T. of Sh. ii. 1. 18. +

+

Execútors.--Hen. V. i. 2. 203 is not an + instance, for it means "executioners." In its legal sense, Ib. iv. 2. 51, it is accented as with us.

+

Exíle (Latin).--R. and + J. v. 3. 211 (frequent).

+

Instínct (noun, Latin). + Háth, by | instínct, | knówledge | + from óth | ers' éyes. + 2 Hen. IV. i. 1. 86. + + + Bý a | divíne | instínct | men's + mínds | mistrúst. + Rich. III. ii. 3. 42 + ; Coriol. v. 3. 35.

+

Intó.--See 457 a.

+

Miséry.--Some commentators lay the accent on + the penultimate in + Of súch | misér | y dóth | she cút + | me óff, + M. of V. iv. 1. 272. + but much more probably "a" has dropped out after "such." The + passage + And búss | thee ás | thy wífe. | Míser | y's + lóve, + K. J. iii. 4. 35. + proves nothing. The pause-accent is sufficient to justify + "mísery."

+

Nothíng.--See Somethíng, below.

+

Obdúrate (Latin).--3 Hen. + VI. i. 4. 142; M. of V. iv. 1. 8; + T. A. ii. 3. 160; R. of + L. 429. + A'rt thou | obdú | rate, flín | + ty, hárd | as stéel? + V. and A. 198. +

+

Oppórtune (Latin).-- + And móst | oppórt | une tó | our + néed | I háve. + W. T. iv. 4. 511. + + + The móst | oppórt | une pláce, | the stróng'st | + suggéstion. + Temp. iv. 1. 26. +

+

Outráge.--1 Hen. VI. + iv. 1. 126.

+

Perémptory (perhaps). + Yea, mís | tress, áre | you só | perémp | tóry? + P. of T. ii. 5. 73. + This accentuation is not found elsewhere in Shakespeare: but + the author of Pericles of Tyre may have used + it. It is possible, however, to scan Yea, + mís | t(e)réss (477), | are you | so pé | + rempt(o)rý?

+

Porténts.-- + Thése are | porténts: | but yét | + I hópe, | I hópe. + Othello, v. 2. 45. +

+

So 1 Hen. IV. ii. 3. 65; Tr. + and Cr. i. 3. 96.

+

Hence "fear" is not a dissyllable in + A pród | igý | of féar, | ánd a | portént. + 1 Hen. IV. v. 1. 20. +

+

If "and" is correct, we must probably scan as follows: + And thése | doth she applý | for wárn | ings ánd | porténts. + J. C. ii. 2. 80. +

+

Precépts (Latin).--Hen. + V. iii. 3. 26; but "précepts," Hamlet, ii. 2. 142.

+

Prescíence retains the accent of science, + indicating that the word was not familiar enough as yet to be + regarded as other than a compound: + Forestáll | prescí | ence ánd | + estéem | no áct. + Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 199. +

+

Recórd (noun, Latin).--Rich. + III. iii. 1. 72, iv. 4. 28; T. N. v. + 1. 253.

+

Sepúlchre (Latin).-- + Bánish'd | this fráil | sepúl | + chre óf | our flésh. + Rich. II. i. 3. 194. + + + Or, át | the léast, | in hérs | sepúl | + chre thíne. + T. G. of V. iv. 2. 118. + + + May líke | wise bé | sepúl | chred + ín | thy sháde. + R. of L. 805 + ; and, perhaps, Lear, ii. 4. + 134.

+

Siníster (Latin).-- + 'Tis nó | sinís | ter nór | no áwk + | ward cláim. + Hen. V. ii. 4. 85. + So, but comically, in + And thís | the crán | ny ís, | ríght and | siníster, Through whích | the + féar | ful lóv | ers áre | to whísper. + M. N. D. v. 1. 164. +

+

Sojóurn'd (perhaps) in + My héart | to hér | but ás | guest-wíse | sojóurn'd. + Ib. iii. 2. 171. + But(?) emphasize "her," and scan My + héart | to hér | ' bút | as gúest- | wise sójourn'd.

+

Somethíng (sometimes perhaps). + My ínward | sóul At nó | thing trémb | les: át | somethíng | it gríeves. + Rich. II. ii. 2. 12. +

+

Compare perhaps + And I' | nothíng | to báck | my + súit | at áll. + Rich. III. i. 1. 236. + But, if "I" be emphasized, "nothing" may be pronounced as + usual. + I féar | nothíng | what máy | be + sáid | agáinst me. + Hen. VIII. i. 2. 212. + But "fear" may be a dissyllable, 480.

+

Sweethéart.--Hen. VIII. i. 4. 94: heart being regarded as a noun instead of the + suffix -ard.

+

Triúmphing (Latin) sometimes. + As 't wére | triúmph | ing át | + mine én | emíes. + Rich. III. iii. 4. 91. +

+

Untó.--See 457 a.

+

Welcóme.-- + Nor fríends, | nor fóes, | to mé | welcóme | you áre. + Rich. II. ii. 3. 170. + +

+

This particular passage may be explained by a pause, but "welcóme" is + common in other authors.

+

Wherefóre (in some cases), though it can often + be taken as "thérefore," and explained by a preceding pause. + O'ft have | you (óft | en háve | you thánks | therefóre). + Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 20. + + + And wé | must yéarn | therefóre. + Hen. V. ii. 3. 6. + + + Hate mé! | Wherefóre? | O mé! | + what néws, | my lóve. + M. N. D. iii. 2. 272. + Perhaps + Fór the | sound mán. | Déath on | my státe, | wherefóre? + Lear, ii. 4. 113. + But better Death on my state! (512) + Whérefore | should hé | sit hére? | + This áct | persuádes me.

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Iséd final in + polysyllables +

Ised, when ending polysyllables, generally has now a certain + emphasis. This is necessary, owing to the present broad + pronunciation of i. Such polysyllables + generally have now two accents, the principal accent coming first. + But in Shakespeare's time it would seem that the i approximated in some of these words to the French i, and, the -ed being + pronounced, the i in -ised was unemphatic. Hence the Elizabethan accent of some + of these words differs from the modern accent.

+

Advértised.-- + As I' | by fríends | am wéll | advért | + iséd. + Rich. III. iv. 4. 501. + + + Whereín | he míght | the kíng | his lórd | advértise. + Hen. VIII. ii. 4. 178. + + + I wás | advért | ised théir | + great gén | eral slépt. + Tr. and Cr. ii. 2. 111. +

+

So M. for M. i. 1. 42.

+

Chástised.-- + And whén | this árm | of míne | hath chás | tiséd. + Rich. III. iv. 4. 331. + + + This cáuse | of Róme, | and chás | + tiséd | with arms. + T. A. i. 1. 32. +

+

This explains:

+

Canónized.-- + Canón | izéd, | and wór | shipp'd + ás | a sáint. + K. J. iii. 1. 177. + + + Whý thy | canón | iz'd bónes, | + héarsed | in déath. + Hamlet, i. 4. 47. + + + Are brá | zen ím | age(s) [471] óf | canón | iz'd sáints. + 2 Hen. VI. i. 3. 63. +

+

Authórized.-- + Authór | iz'd bý | her grán | dam. + Sháme | itsélf. + Macbeth, iii. 4. 66. + + + Authór | izíng | thy trés | pass + wíth | compáre. + Sonn. 35. + + + His rúde | ness só | with hís | authór + | iz'd yóuth. + L. C. 104. +

+

So once:

+

Solémnised.-- + Of Já | ques Fál | conbrídge | solém | + niséd. + L. L. L. ii. 1. 42. +

+

But in M. of V. "sólemnised."

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Words in which the accent is nearer the + beginning than with us +

Words in which the accent was nearer the beginning than with us. Ben + Jonson (p. 777) says all nouns, both dissyllabic (if they be + "simple") and trisyllabic, are accented on the first syllable. + Perhaps this accounts for the accent on cónfessor, &c. The accent on the first syllable was + the proper noun accent; the accent on the second (which in the + particular instance of conféssor ultimately + prevailed) was derived from the verb.

+

Archbishop.-- + The már | shal ánd | the árch | + bishóp | are stróng. + 2 Hen. IV. ii. 3. 42, 65. +

+

Cément (noun). + Your tém | ples búrn | ed ín | their cé + | ment ánd. + Coriol. iv. 6. 85. +

+

So the verb, A. and C. ii. 1. 48; iii. 2. + 29.

+

Cómpell'd (when used as an adjective). + This cóm | pell'd fór | tune, háve + | your móuth | fill'd úp. + Hen. VIII. ii. 3. 87. + + + I tálk | not of | your sóul: | our cóm + | pell'd síns. + M. for M. ii. 4. 57. +

+

Cómplete.-- + A máid | of gráce | and cóm | + plete máj | estý. + L. L. L. i. 1. 137. +

+

So Hamlet, i. 4. 52; Hen. + VIII. i. 2. 118; Rich. III. iii. 1. + 189.

+

Cónceal'd.-- + My cón | ceal'd lá | dy tó | her + cán | cell'd lóve. + R. and J. iii. 3. 98. +

+

Cónduct.--The verb follows the noun + "safe-cónduct" in + Safe-cón | ductíng | the réb | els + fróm | their shíps. + Rich. III. iv. 4. 483. +

+

But the noun is condúct in T. A. iv. 3. 65.

+

Cónfessor.--Hen. VIII. i. 2. 149; R. and J. ii. 6. 21, iii. 3. 49. + O'ne of | our có (sic) | vent ánd + | his cón | fessór. + M. for M. iv. 3. 133. +

+

Cóngeal'd.-- + O'pen | their cón | geal'd móuths + | and bléed | afrésh. + Rich. III. i. 2. 56. +

+

Cónjure (in the sense of "entreat").--T. G. of V. ii. 7. 2; frequent.

+

Cónsign'd.-- + With dís | tinct bréath, | and cón | sign'd kíss | es tó + them. + Tr. and Cr. iv. 4. 47. +

+

See "dístinct" below.

+

Córrosive.-- + Cáre is | no cúre, | but rá | ther cór + | rosíve. + 1 Hen. VI. iii. 3. 3 + ; 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. + 403.

+

Délectable.-- + Máking | the hárd | way sóft | and dé | + lectáble. + Rich. II. ii. 3. 7. +

+

Détestable.-- + And I' | will kíss | thy dé | testá | + ble bónes. + K. J. iii. 4. 29 + ; T. of A. iv. 1. 33.

+

Dístinct.-- + To offénd | and júdge | are dís | + tinct óff | icés. + M. of V. ii. 9. 61. +

+

See "cónsign'd" above.

+

Fórlorn.-- + Now fór | the hón | our óf | the fór | + lorn Frénch. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 2. 19. +

+

Húmane.-- + It ís | the húm | ane wáy, | the + óth | er cóurse. + Coriol. iii. 1. 327. +

+

Máintain.-- + That hére | you máin | tain sév | + eral fác | tións. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 1. 71. +

+

Máture.--So apparently in + Of múrder | ous léchers: | ánd in | the má | ture tíme. + Lear, iv. 6. 228. + This is like "náture," but I know no other instance of + "máture."

+

Méthinks (sometimes). + So yóur | sweet húe | which mé | + thinks stíll | doth stánd. + Sonn. 104. +

+

I cannot find a conclusive instance in Shakespeare, but this word is + often (Walker) thus accented in Elizabethan writers.

+

Mútiners.--Coriol. i. 1. 492. See Píoners below.

+

Mýself (perhaps, but by no means certainly, + in) + I mý | self fíght | not ónce | in + fór | ty yéar. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 3. 91. + But certainly hímself, mýself, &c. + are often found in Elizabethan authors, especially in Spenser: + Mourns inwardly and makes to hímself mone. + SPENS. + F. Q. ii. 1. 42. + The reason for this is that self, + being an adjective and not a noun, is not entitled to, and had not + yet invariably received, the emphasis which it has acquired in + modern times.

+

And so, perhaps: + And bánd | ing thém | selves ín | + contrá (490) | ry párts. + 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 81. +

+

Nórthampton.-- + Last níght | I héar | they láy | at Nórth- | + amptón. + Rich. III. ii. 4. 1. +

+

O'bscure (adj.; as a verb, obscúre). + To ríb | her cére | cloth ín | the ób | + scure gráve. + M. of V. ii. 7. 51. + + + His méans | of déath, | his ób | + scure fú | nerál. + Hamlet, iv. 5. 213. +

+

O'bservant.-- + Than twén | ty síll | y dúck | ing ób | + servánts. + Lear, ii. 2. 109. +

+

Perséver-- + Ay, dó, | persév | er, count | + erféit | sad lóoks. + M. N. D. iii. 2. 236 + ; A. W. iii. 7. 31; + K. J. ii. 1. 421; + Hamlet, i. 2. 92.

+

This is the Latin accent in accordance with Ben Jonson's rule. + Bóunty, | persév | (e)rance, mér | + cy, lów | linéss. + Macbeth, iv. 3. 93. +

+

Pérspective.--A. W. v. 3. 48; Rich. II. ii. 2. 18.

+

The double accent seems to have been disliked by the Elizabethans. + They wrote and pronounced "muleters" for "muleteers," "enginer" (Hamlet, iii. 4. 206) for "engineer," + "pioners" for "pioneers." This explains:

+

Píoners.-- + A wórth | y píoner. | Once móre | + remóve, | good fríends. + Hamlet, i. 5. 162. +

+

Plébeians (almost always). + The pléb | eiáns | have gót | your + fél | low-tríbune. + Coriol. v. 4. 39 + ; i. 9. 7, &c. This explains + Lét them | have cúsh | ions bý you. | You're pléb | eiáns. + Ib. iii. 1. 101. + Exceptions: Hen. V. v. Chorus, 27; T. A. i. 1. 231.

+

So "Epicúrean" in Elizabethan authors and A. and + C. ii. 1. 24. The Elizabethans generally did not accent the + e in such words.

+

Púrsuit.-- + In púr | suit óf | the thíng | she + wóuld | have stáy. + Sonn. 143. + + + We trí | fle tíme. | I prí | thee púr | + sue séntence. + M. of V. iv. 1. 298. +

+

Púrveyor.-- + To bé | his púr | veyór: | but hé + | rides wéll. + Macbeth, i. 6. 22. +

+

Quíntessence.-- + Téaching | áll that | réad to | knów The quínt | essénce | of év | ery + spríte. + A. Y. L. iii. 2. 147. +

+

Récordér(?).-- + To bé | spoke tó | but by | the ré | + cordér. + Rich. III. iii. 7. 30. + So also Walker, who quotes from DONNE'S + Satires, v. 248, Ed. 1633: Recorder to Destiny on earth, and she. + But this line might be scanned otherwise.

+

Rélapse.-- + Kílling | in ré | lapse óf | + mortál | itý. + Hen. V. iv. 3. 107. +

+

Rhéumatic.-- + O'erwórn, | despís | ed, rhéu | + matíc, | and óld. + V. and A. 135 + ; M. N. D. ii. 1. 105.

+

So + These prág | matíc | young mén | + at théir | own wéapons. + B. J. +

+

Sécure.-- + Upón | my sé | cure hóur | thy ún + | cle stóle. + Hamlet, i. 5. 61 + ; Othello, iv. 1. 72.

+

Séquester'd.-- + Whý are | you sé | questér'd | + from áll | your tráin? + T. A. ii. 3. 75. +

+

Súccessor (rare). + For béing | not própp'd | by án | cestrý | whose + gráce Chalks súcc | essórs | + their wáy, | nor cáll'd | upón, &c. + Hen. VIII. i. 1. 60. +

+

Súccessive (rare).-- + Are nów | to háve | no súcc | + essíve | degrées. + M. for M. ii. 2. 98. +

+

Tówards (sometimes). + And sháll | contín | ue our grác | es tó | wards hím. + Macbeth, i. 6. 30. + + + I gó, | and tó | wards thrée | or + fóur | o'clóck. + Rich. III. iii. 5. 101. + Compare + Should, líke | a swáll | ow préy | ing tó | wards stórms. + B. J. Poetast. iv. 7. + + + O' the plágue, | he's sáfe | from thínk | ing tó | ward Lóndon. + B. J. Alchemist, i. 1. + + So, perhaps, + I ám | infórmed | that hé | comes tó | + wards Lóndon. + 3 Hen. VI. iv. 4. 26. + + + And tó | ward Lón | don théy | do + bénd | their cóurse. + Rich. III. iv. 5. 14. +

+

U'tensils (perhaps). + He has brave útensils; for so he + calls them. + Temp. iii. 2. 104. +

+

Wíthout.--See 457 a.

+

The English tendency, as opposed to the Latin, is illustrated by the + accentuation of the first syllable of "ígnominy," and its consequent + contraction into "ígnomy" (1 Hen. IV. v. 4. 100, &c.).

+
+
+
+ VERSES. +
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Alexandrines, very rare +

A proper Alexandrine with six accents, such as-- + And nów | by wínds | and wáves | my lífe | less límbs | + are tóssed, + DRYDEN. + + is seldom found in Shakespeare.

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Apparent Alexandrines, two final extra + syllables +

Apparent Alexandrines. The following are Alexandrines only in + appearance. The last foot contains, instead of one extra syllable, + two extra syllables, one of which is slurred (see 467-9):-- + The núm | bers óf | our hóst | and máke | discóvery (discov'ry). + Macbeth, v. 4. 6. + + + He thínks | me nów | incáp | ablé; | conféderates. + Tempest, i. 2. 111. + + + In vír | tue thán | in vén | geance: théy | being pénitent. + Ib. v. 1. 28. + + + And móre | divérs | itý | of sóunds | all hórrible. + Ib. 235. + + + In bítt | ernéss. | The cómm | on éx | + ecútioner. + A. Y. L. iii. 5. 3. + + + I sée | no móre | in yóu | than ín | the órdinary. + Ib. 42. + + + Were rích | and hón | ouráble; | besídes | the géntlemen. + T. G. of V. iii. 1. 64. + + + Which sínce | have steád | ed múch; | so, óf | his géntleness. + Temp. i. 2. 165 + ; Rich. III. v. 3. 245; + Hen. V. ii. 2. 71.

+

For the contraction of "gentleman" to "gentl'man," or even "genman," + see 461. + Are yóu | not gríeved | that A'r | thur ís | his prísoner (468)? + K. J. iii. 4. 123. + + + And I' | must frée | ly háve | the hálf | of ánything. + M. of V. iii. 2. 251. + + + To másk | thy mónst | rous vísage. | Seek nóne | conspíracy. + J. C. ii. 1. 81. + + + Had hé | been vánq | u(i)sher, ás, | bý the | same cóvenant. + Hamlet, i. 1. 93. + + + My lórd, | I cáme | to sée | your fá | ther's fúneral. + Ib. i. 2. 176. + + + Untáint | ed, ún | exám | in'd, frée, | at líberty. + Rich. III. iii. 6. 9. + + + And só | doth míne. | I múse | why shé's | at líberty. + Ib. i. 3. 305. + So, perhaps, + From tóo | much lí | bertý, | my Lú | cio, líberty. + M. for M. 2. 129. + + + A'bso | lute Mí | lan. Mé, | poor mán, | my líbrary. + Tempest, i. 2. 109. + + + Shall sée | advánt | ageá | ble fór | our dígnity. + Hen. V. v. 2. 88. + unless "advántage | able fór |."

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Apparent Alexandrines, two syllables in the + middle of a verse +

Sometimes the two syllables are inserted at the end of the third or + fourth foot-- + The flúx | of cómpany. | Anón | a + cáre | less hérd. + A. Y. L. ii. 1. 52. + + + To cáll | for récompense; | appéar + | it tó | your mínd. + Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 3. + + + Is nót | so éstima | ble, pró | + fitá | ble néither. + M. of V. i. 3. 167. + + + O'erbéars | your ófficers; | the + ráb | ble cáll | him lórd. + Hamlet, iv. 5. 102. + + + To mé | invéterate, | héarkens | + my bróth | er's súit. + Temp. i. 2. 122. + + + With áll | prerógative. | Hénce + his | ambít | ion grówing. + Ib. i. 2. 105. + + + In báse | applíance(s) (471). | This óut | ward sáint | ed + députy (468). + M. for M. iii. 1. 89. + + + Than wé | bring mén | to cómfort + them ('em). | The fáult's + | your ówn. + Tempest, ii. 1. 134-5. + +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Apparent Alexandrines, explained by + contractions +

In other cases the appearance of an Alexandrine arises from the + non-observance of contractions-- + I dáre | abíde | no lónger (454). | Whíther (466) should | I flý? + Macbeth, iv. 2. 73. + + + She lé | vell'd át | our púr | + pose(s) (471), ánd, | béing (470) roýal. + A. and C. v. 2. 339. + + + All mórt | al cónse | quence(s) (471) háve | pronóunced | me + thús. + Macbeth, v. 3. 5. + + + As mís | ers dó | by béggars (454); | neither (466) gáve | to mé. + Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 142. +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Apparent Alexandrines, unemphatic syllables + dropped +

Apparent Alexandrines. The following can be explained by the omission + of unemphatic syllables:-- + Hor. Háil to | your lórdship. | + Ham. I am (I'm) glád | to sée | you wéll. + Hamlet, i. 2. 160. + + + Whereóf | he is the (he's th') + héad; | then íf | he sáys | he lóves you. + Ib. i. 3. 24. + + + Thou art swórn | as déeply | to + (t') efféct | what wé | + inténd. + Rich. III. iii. 1. 158. + + + I had thóught, | my lórd, | to have léarn'd | his héalth | of + yóu. + Rich. II. ii. 3. 24. + + + That tráce him | in his (in's) + líne. | No bóast | ing líke | a fóol. + Macbeth, iv. 1. 153. + + + In séeming | to augmént | it + wástes | it. Bé | advís'd. + Hen. VIII. i. 1. 145. + + + When mír(a) | cles háve | by the gréat | est béen | + deníed. + A. W. ii. 1. 144. + + + Persuádes | me it is (t's) óth | erwíse; | howe'ér | it + bé. + Rich. III. ii. 2. 29. + + + A wórth | y óff (i)cer | i' the wár, | but ín | + solént. + Coriol. iv. 6. 30. + + + I prómise | you I' am ('m) | + afráid | to héar | you téll it. + Ib. i. 4. 65. + + + Come, sís | ter, cóusin | I would ('ld) sáy, | pray pár | don mé. + Rich. II. ii. 2. 105. + + + That máde | them dó it ('t). | + They are ('re) wíse | and hón | + (ou)ráble. + J. C. iii. 2. 218. + + + With áll | preróg(a)tive; | hénce + his | ambít | ion grówing. + Tempest, i. 2. 105. + + + Mine éyes | even sóc | iablé | to the shów | of thíne. + Ib. v. 1. 63. + + + As gréat | to mé | as láte; | and + suppórt | ablé. + Temp. v. 1. 146. + unless "supportable" can be accented on the first.

+

Ostentation" is perhaps for "ostention" (Walker), and "the" is "th'," + in + The ostentation of our love which, + left unshown. + A. and C. iii. 6. 52. +

+

"Is" ought probably to be omitted in + With gól | den chéru | bims (is) + frétted; | her án | diróns. + Cymb. ii. 4. 88. + + + So sáucy | with the hánd | of shé + | here--whát's | her náme? + A. and C. iii. 13. 98. + + + Come Lám | mas éve | at níght | shall she bé | fourtéen. + R. and J. i. 3. 17. + + + Of óffic(467) | er, (465) and óff | ice sét | all héarts + | in the (i' + th') státe. + Tempest, i. 2. 84. + + + Uncóup | le (465) in the (i' + th') wést | ern váll | ey, lét | them gó. + M. N. D. iv. 1. 112. + + + Cóme to | one márk; | as mány | ways méet in | one tówn. + Hen. V. i. 2. 208. + + + Verbátim | to rehéarse | the méth + | od óf | my pén. + 1 Hen. VI. iii. 1. 13. +

+

The following is intended to be somewhat irregular: + Now bý | mine hón | our, bý | my lífe, | by my tróth. + Rich. II. v. 2. 78. +

+

We must probably scan as an ordinary line, + That séeming | to be móst | which wé | indéed | least + áre, + T. of Sh. v. 2. 175. + since it rhymes with an ordinary line, Our stréngth | as weak, | our wéak | ness pást + | compáre.

+

The following can be explained by the quasi-omission of unemphatic + syllables: + Awáy! | though párt | ing bé | a dréad | ful córr(o)sive. + 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 403. +

+

"Córrosive," as in 1 Hen. VI. iii. 3. 3, is + accented on the first, and here pronounced "corsive." + Bút with | a knáve | of cómm | on híre, | a gónd(o)lier. + Othello, i. 1. 126. +

+

"Our" is not a dissyllable, but "ag'd" is a monosyllable in + But lóve, | dear lóve, | and óur | ag'd fá | ther's ríght. + Lear, iv. 4. 28. + +

+

So perhaps + An ág'd | intér | pretér | though + yóung | in yéars. + T. of A. v. 3. 6. +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Apparent Alexandrines, doubtful +

Alexandrines doubtful. There are several apparent Alexandrines, in + which a shortening of a preposition would reduce the line to an + ordinary line. "Upon," for instance, might lose its prefix, like + "'gainst" for "against." + To lóok | upon my sóme | time más + | ter's róy | al fáce. + Rich. II. ii. 5. 75. + + + Forbíds | to dwéll up | on; yét | + remém | ber thís. + Rich. III. v. 3. 239. + + + Upon óur | house('s) (471) thátch, + | whíles a | more fróst | y péople. + Hen. V. iii. 5. 24. + + + Upon the sís | terhóod, | the vó | + tarists óf | St. Cláre. + M. for M. i. 4. 5. + + + Brut. "Is líke | to láy upon us (on's). | + Cass. I'm glád | that mý | weak + wórds. + J. C. i. 2. 176. + + + Is góne | to práy | the hó | ly kíng | upon his (on's) áid. + Macbeth, iii. 6. 30. +

+

So "to" (or "in," 457a) in "into" may be + dropped in + Fall ínto | the cóm | pass óf | a + præ<*> | muníre. + Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 340. + + + The wátches | on únto | mine éyes + | the óut | ward wátch. + Rich. II. v. 4. 52. + (?) + Ráther | a dítch | in E'gypt Be géntle | grave únto | me. Ráther | on Ní | lus' múd. + A. and C. v. 2. 58. +

+

"Gentle" is a quasi-monosyllable, see 465; "rather," see 466.

+

So Walker reads "to" for "unto" in + Unto a póor, | but wórth | y gént + | lemán. | She's wédded, + Cymb. i. 1. 7. + and observes, "Unto and into have elsewhere, I think, taken the place + of to."

+

Perhaps the second line of the rhyming couplet is purposely + lengthened in + I' am | for the áir; | this níght | I'll spénd + Un'to | a dís | mal ánd | a fát | al + énd. + Macb. iii. v. 21. +

+

In + Better to leave undone, than by our deed Acquire too + high a fame when him we serve's away, + A. and C. iii. 1. 15. + + we might arrange Better léave + | undóne, | than bý | our déed | acqúire. Or the latter + line might be (but there is not pause enough to make it probable) a + trimeter couplet. (See 501.) + At Má | rián | a's hóuse | to-níght. | Her cáuse | and + yóurs, + M. for M. iv. 3. 145. + must be an Alexandrine, unless in the middle of the line + "Mariana" can be shortened like "Marian," as "Helena" becomes + "Helen" (M. N. D. i. 1. 208). Compare + For Már | iana's sáke: | but ás | he adjúdg'd | your + bróther. + M. for M. v. 1. 408. +

+

The following seem pure Alexandrines, or nearly so, if the text be + correct:-- + How dáres (499) | thy hársh | rude tóngue | sound thís + | unpléas | ing néws. + Rich. II. iii. 4. 74. + + + Suspíc | ion, áll | our líves, | shall bé | stuck fúll | + of éyes. + 1 Hen. IV. v. 2. 8. + + + A chér | ry líp, | a bón | ny éye, | a páss | ing pléas | + ing tóngue. + Rich. III. i. 1. 94. + + + Tó the | young Ró | man bóy | she hath sóld | me ánd + | I fáll. + A. and C. iv. 12. 48. + + + And thése | does shé | applý | for wárn | ings ánd | + porténts. + J. C. iii. 1. 23. + This is the Shakespearian accent of "portent" (490), but + perhaps "and" should be omitted. + Oút of | a gréat | deal óf | old ír | on I' | chose + fórth. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 2. 101. +

+

It is needless to say that Shakespeare did not write this line, + whether it be read thus or Oút of | a great + déal | of óld | iron I' | chose fórth.

+

In + 'Tis hé | that sént | us híth | er nów | to slaugh | ter + thée, + Rich III. i. 4. 250. + "hither" (466) may be a monosyllable, and then we can read + 'Tis hé | that sént us | .

+

The latter line in the following couplet seems to be an Alexandrine: + Of whát | it ís | not: thén, | thrice-grác | ious + quéen, Móre than | your lórd's | depárt | ure wéep | + not: móre's | not séen. + Rich. II. ii. 2. 25, v. 4. + 110. + +

+

Sometimes apparent Alexandrines will be reduced to ordinary lines, if + exclamations such as "O," "Well," &c. be considered (512) as + detached syllables. + Vol. That théy | combíne | not + thére. | + Cor. (Tush, + tush!) + Men. A góod demánd. + Coriol. iii. 2. 45. + + + Coriol. The óne | by the óther. | + Com. (Well,) | + O'n to | the márk | et pláce. + Ib. iii. 1. 112. + + + Sic. 'Tis hé, | 'tis hé: | (O,) he's grówn | most kínd | of + láte. + Ib. iv. 6. 11. + + + Upón | the Brít | ish párty. | (O,) untíme | ly déath. + Lear, iv. 6. 25. +

+

In the last two examples "O" might coalesce with the following vowel. + But see also 503 and 512.

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Apparent Alexandrines, the detached + foot +

Apparent Alexandrines are sometimes regular verses of five accents + preceded or followed by a foot, more or less isolated, containing + one accent. + (Shall I) With bated breath and whispering humbleness + Say thís. || Fair sír, | you spít | + on mé | on Wéd | nesday lást. + M. of V. i. 3. 126. + + + Háve I || No fríend | will ríd | + me óf | this lív | ing féar? + Rich. II. v. 4. 2. +

+

The "No" is emphatic, and there is a slight pause after "I." + Whíp him, || Were't twén | ty óf | + the gréat | est tríb | utáries. + A. and C. iii. 13. 96. + + + Come, cóme, || No móre | of thís | + unpróf | itá | ble chát. + 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 63. + + + There cannot be those numberless offences 'Gáinst me, || that I' | cannót | take + péace | with: nó | black énvy. + Hen. VIII. ii. 1. 85. + + + A's you | are cért | ainlý | a gén | tlemán, || theretb, Clerk-líke | expéri | + énced. + W. T. i. 2. 391. + + + Besídes, || I líke | you nót. | + I'f you | will knów | my hóuse. + A. Y. L. iii. 5. 74. + + + Whích to | dený | concérns | móre than | aváils, + For ás || thy brát | hath béen | cast + óut | líke to | itsélf. + W. T. iii. 2. 87. + + + Só it | should nów, Wére there | necéss | itý | in + yóur | requést, || althóugh + 'Twere néed | ful I' | deníed it. + Ib. i. 2. 22. + + + Máking | práctis'd | smíles A's in | a lóok | ing + gláss, | and thén | to sígh, || as + 'twére The mórt | o' the déer. + W. T. i. 2. 117. +

+

The context might perhaps justify a pause after "well" in + Flor. To háve | them ré | + compénsed | as thóught | on. + Cam. Wéll, || my + lórd. + W. T. iv. 4. 532. + But better "To have them (t' have 'em) + ré | compénsed." + His traín | ing súch That hé | may fúrn | ish ánd | + instrúct | great téachers, And név | er séek | for áid + | óut of | himsélf. || Yet see, + &c. + Hen. VIII. i. 2. 114. + + + Whát, girl! | though gréy Do sóme | thing míng | le + wíth | our yóung | er brówn, || yet + há' we A bráin, &c. + A. and C. iv. 8. 21. + + + A cértain númber, Though thánks | to áll, | múst I | + seléct | from áll. || The + rést Shall béar, | + &c. + Coriol. i. 6. 81 + ; i. 7. 2. + + And the buildings of my fancy. + Only-- There's one thing wanting + which I doubt not but. + Ib. ii. 1. 216. +

+

Collier transposes "only" and "but" to the respectively following + lines. The line So to esteem of us and on + our knees we beg, ought probably to be arranged thus: + Só to | estéem | of ús, | and ón | our knées We bég + | as ré | compénse | of óur | dear sérvices (471). + W. T. ii. 3. 150. + So + Whom I' | with thís | obé | dient stéel, | three ínches + (471) of it. + Temp. ii. 1. 283; + + i.e. "three ínch of't."

+

So transpose "'tis," i. e. "it is," to the + preceding line in + York. I féar, | I féar,-- | + Duch. Whát should | you féar? | It ís ('Tis) Nothing bút | some + bónd | that hé | is ént | er'd ínto. + Rich. II. v. 2. 65. +

+

"I do" must be omitted (456) before "beseech you" in + (I do) beséech | you, pár | don mé, | I máy | not shów + it. + Ib. 70. +

+

So Cymb. i. 6. 48.

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Trimeter couplet in dialogue +

Trimeter Couplet. Apparent Alexandrines are often couplets of two + verses of three accents each. They are often thus printed as two + separate short verses in the Folio. But the degree of separateness + between the two verses varies greatly. Thus perhaps-- + Whére it | may sée | itsélf; || thís is | not stránge | + at áll. + Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 111. + + + That hás | he knóws | not whát. || Náture, | what thíngs + | there áre. + Ib. iii. 3. 127. + And certainly in the following:-- + Anne. I wóuld | I knéw | thy + héart. || Glou. 'Tis fíg | ured ín + | my tóngue. + Anne. I féar | me bóth | are fálse. + || Glou. Then név | er mán | was trúe. + Anne. Well, wéll, | put úp | your + swórd. || Glou. Say thén | my + péace | is máde. + Rich. III. i. 2. 193. + + + Jul. I wóuld | I knéw | his mínd. + || Luc. Perúse | this pá | per, mádam. + Jul. 'To Jú | lia.' Sáy, | from whóm? + || Luc. Thát the | conténts | + will shéw. + Jul. Say, sáy, | who gáve | it + thée? + T. G. of V. i. 2. 33-7. + + + Luc. Go tó; | 'tis wéll; | awáy! + || Isab. Heaven kéep | your hón + | our sáfe. + M. for M. ii. 2. 156. + + + Isab. Sháll I | atténd | your + lórdship? || A. At án | y tíme | + 'fore nóon. + Ib. 160-9 + ; ii. 4. 104, 141. + + Ros. The hóur | that fóols | + should ásk. || B. Now fáir | befáll + | your másk. + Ros. Fair fáll | the fáce | it + cóvers. || B. And sénd | you má | + ny lóvers. + L. L. L. ii. 1. 123. + + + Ang. Why dóst | thou ásk | agáin? + || Prov. Lést I | might bé | too rásh. + Prov. Repént | ed ó'er | his dóom. || + Ang. Go tó, | let thát | be míne! + Ang. And yóu | shall wéll | be + spáred. || Prov. I cráve | your + hón | our's párdon. + M. for M. ii. 2. 9-12 + ; Othello, iii. 3. 28-31; + Temp. iii. 1. 31, + 59.

+

Shakespeare seems to have used this metre mostly for rapid dialogue + and retort. But in the ghost scene in Hamlet: + + Ghost. To whát | I sháll | unfóld. || + Ham. Speak; I' | am bóund | to + héar. + Hamlet, i. 5. 6. + +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Trimeter couplet in other cases +

The trimeter couplet, beside being frequent in dialogue, is often + used by one and the same speaker, but most frequently in comic, and + the lighter kind of serious, poetry. It is appropriate for Thisbe: + Most rád | iant Pý | ramús, || most líl | y-whíte | of + húe. + M. N. D. iii. 1. 94, 97. + And for Pistol, when he rants: + An óath | of míck | le míght; || and fú | ry sháll | + abáte. + Hen. V. ii. 1. 70, 44 + ; ii. 3. 4, 64; v. 1. 93. + + He ís | not vé | ry táll: || yet fór | his yéars | he's + táll. + A. Y. L. iii. 5. 118. + + + And 'I'll | be swórn | 'tis trúe: || trávell | ers né'er + | did líe. + Temp. iii. 2. 26. + + + Coy lóoks | with héart- | sore síghs; || one fád | ing + mó- | ment's mírth. + T. G. of V. i. 1. 30. + + + He wóuld | have gív'n | it yóu,|| but I' | being ín | the + wáy Did ín | your náme | recéive it: || párdon | the + fáult, | I práy. + Ib. 39, 40. + + + A frée- | stone cól | our'd hánd; || I vér | ilý | did + thínk. + A. Y. L. iv. 3. 25. + + + Then lét's | make háste | awáy, || and lóok | untó | + the máin. + 2 Hen. VI. i. 1. 208. + + + Am I' | not wítch'd | like hér? || Or thóu | not fálse + | like hím? + Ib. iii. 2. 119. + + + Why ríng | not óut | the bélls || alóud | throughóut | + the tówn? + 1 Hen. VI. i. 6. 12. + + + As Æ'th | ióp | ian's tóoth, || ór the | fann'd snów | + that's bólted. + W. T. iv. 4. 375. + + + This páus | inglý | ensúed. || Néither | the kíng | + nor's héirs. + Hen. VIII. i. 2. 168. + + + The mónk | might bé | decéiv'd; || and thát | 'twas + dáng(e) | rous fór him. + Ib. 179. + + + Anón | expéct | him hére; || but íf | she bé | + obdúrate (490). + Rich. III. iii. 1. 39. +

+

This metre is often used by the Elizabethan writers in the + translation of quotations, inscriptions, &c. It is used for the + inscriptions the caskets: + Who chóos | eth mé | shall gáin || what mán | y mén + | desíre. Who chóos | eth mé | must gíve || and + ház | ard áll | he háth. + M. of V. ii. 7. 5, 9. + +

+

In the pause between a comparison and the fact such a couplet may be + expected. + A's | Æné | as díd The óld | Anchí | ses béar, || so + fróm | the wáves | of Tíber Did I' | the tír | ed + Cæ'sar. + J. C. i. 2. 114. + + + To háve | what wé | would háve, || we spéak | not whát | + we méan. + M. for M. ii. 4. 118. +

+

Sometimes the first trimeter has an extra syllable, which takes the + place of the first syllable of the second trimeter. + Shall thére | by bé | the swéeter. + || Reá | son thús | with lífe. + M. for M. iii. 1. 5. + + + Envél | ope yóu, | good Próvost! + || Whó | call'd hére | of láte? + Ib. iv. 2. 78. + + + Mátters | of néed | ful válue. || + Wé | shall wríte | to yóu. + Ib. i. 1. 56. +

+

Sometimes the first trimeter, like the ordinary five-accent verse, + has an extra syllable. In the following examples the two verses are + clearly distinct. They might almost be regarded as separate lines of + three accents rather than as a couplet: + Hypér | ion tó | a sátyr. | So lóv + | ing tó | my móther. + Hamlet, i. 2. 140. + + + For énd | ing thée | no sóoner. || + Thou hást | nor yóuth | nor áge. + M. for M. iii. 1. 32. + + + That I' | am tóuch'd | with mádness. || Make nót | impóss | iblé. + Ib. v. 1. 51. + (But? 494.) + Ariel. And dó | my spírit | ing + gently. || + Prosp. Do só, | and áfter | two + dáys. + Tempest, i. 2. 298. + + + Belów | their cób | bled shóes. || Théy say | + there's gráin | enough. + Coriol. i. 1. 200. +

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Trimeter couplet the comic +

The comic trimeter. In the rhyming parts of the Comedy of Errors and Love's Labour + Lost, there is often great irregularity in the trimeter + couplet. Many of the feet are trisyllabic, and one-half of the verse + differs from the other. Often the first half is trochaic and the + second iambic. + Ant. E. Whérefore? | fór my | + dínner: || I háve | not dín'd | to-dáy. + C. of E. iii. 1. 40. + + + Ant. E. Dó you | héar, you | + mínion? || You'll lét | us ín, | I hópe. + Ib. 54. + +

+

In the following, the former half is iambic and the latter anapœstic: + + Thou wóuldst | have cháng'd | thy fáce || for a náme, | or + thy náme | for an áss. + C. of E. iii. 1. 47. +

+

And conversely: + It would máke | a man mád | as a + búck || to bé | so bóught | and sóld. + Ib. 72. +

+

There are often only five accents. + Bal. Gŏod méat, sĭir, | ĭs cómmŏn + | that é | very chúrl | affórds. + Ant. E. And wélcŏme | mŏre cómmŏn; | + for thát | is nóthĭng | but wórds. + Ib. iii. 1. 24, 25. +

+

Sometimes it is hard to tell whether the verse is trisyllabic with + four accents, or dissyllabic with five. + Have át | you wíth | a próverb-- | Shall I' | set ín | my + stáff? + Ib. 51. + may be scanned with six accents, but the line to which it + rhymes seems to have four: + And só | tell your máster. | O Lórd, | I must + láugh, + Ib. 50. + and the following line also: + Have at yóu | with anóther; | that's whén | can you + téll, + Ib. 52. + and it is therefore possible that we ought to accent thus: + Have at yoú | with a próverb-- | Shall + I sét | in my stáff?

+
+
+ LENGTHENING OF WORDS. Trimeter couplet apparent +

Apparent trimeter couplets. Some apparent trimeter couplets are + really ordinary dramatic lines.

+

For example, in the last line but two of 501 (M. + for M. v. i. 51), "impóssible" may easily be one foot with + two superfluous syllables. It is often a matter of taste which way + to scan a line, but it must be borne in mind, that the trimeter + couplet is rarely used to express intense emotion. Hence in an + impassioned address like that of Henry V. at Harfleur, we should + probably read + Defý us | to our wórst: | for ás | I ám | a + sóldier, + Hen. V. iii. 3. 5. + or, better (479), "for as 'I'm | a sól | diér."

+

So + And wél | come, Sómerset; | I hóld | it ców | + ardíce. + 2 Hen. VI. iv. 2. 7. + + Or, less probably, "Sómersét" may have two accents and + "cówardice" (470) one. + As chíl | dren fróm | a béar, | the Vóls | ces shúnning + him. + Coriol. i. 3. 34. + + + So tédiously | awáy. | The póor | + condém | ned E'nglish. + Hen. V. iv. Prol. 221 + ; but ib. 28 is a trimeter couplet. + And húgg'd me | in his árm | and + kínd | ly kíss'd | my chéek. + Rich. III. ii. 2. 24. + + + Than thát | míx'd in | his chéek. | 'Twas júst | the + díff(e)rence. + A. Y. L. iii. 5. 122. + + + He is ('s) my bróth | er tóo. | But fítt | er tíme | for + thát. + M. for M. v. 1. 498. + + + And nót | the pún(i)sh | ment; thérefore, | indéed | + my fáther. + M. for M. i. 3. 39. +

+

The following are doubtful, but probably ordinary lines: + I knów him | as mysélf, | fór from | our ín | + fancý. + T. G. of V. ii. 3. 62. + Or "ínfancy" may have only one accent (467). + Máy a | free fáce, | put ón, | deríve | a líberty. + W. T. i. 2. 112. + "Either" may be a monosyllable (see 466) in + Your sénse | pursúes | not míne: | either yóu | are ígnorant. + M. for M. ii. 4. 74. + + + For ín | equál(i)ty: | but lét | your réa | son + sérve. + Ib. v. 1. 65. +

+

In + Alexas did revolt; and went to Jewry on Affairs of + Antony, + A. and C. iv. 6. 12. + "on" may be transposed to the second line; or, considering + the licence attending the use of names and the constant dropping of + prefixes, we might perhaps read "Aléxas | did (re)vólt | ."

+

In + Cálls her | a nón | paréil; | I né | ver sáw | a + wóman, + Temp. iii. 2. 108. + though it is against Shakespearian usage to pronounce + "non-pareil" a dissyllable, as in Dorsetshire, "a núnprel apple," + yet Caliban here may be allowed to use this form. I believe + "nonp'rel type" is still a common expression.

+

Sometimes an exclamation, as "O," gives the appearance of a trimeter + couplet: + Fór the | best hópe | I háve. | (O,) do not wísh | + one móre. + Hen. V. iv. 3. 33. +

+

See also 498 ad fin. +

+
+
+ Verses with four accents assigned to witches, fairies, &c. +

The verse with four accents is rarely used by Shakespeare, except + when witches or other extraordinary beings are introduced as + speaking. Then he often uses a verse of four accents with rhyme. + Dóuble, | dóuble, | tóil and | trouble, Fíre | búrn + and | cáuldron | búbble. + Macbeth, iv. 1. 20. +

+

The iambic metre in such lines is often interchanged with the + trochaic: + + IambicThe words + "iambic" and "trochaic" here and elsewhere refer to + accent, not quantity. + + + He whó | the swórd | of héav'n | will + béarShould bé | as hó | ly ás | sevére: + Páttern | ín him | sélf to | knów, Gráce to | + stánd and | vírtue | gó. + M. for M. iii. 2. + 274-8. + + + + Trochaic + +

+

(The last line means "he ought to have grace for the purpose of + standing upright, and virtue [for the purpose of] walking in the + straight path." "Go" is often used for "walk." "To" is omitted + before "go.")

+

Sometimes in the same couplet we find one line iambic and the other + trochaic: + And hére | the mái | den sléep | ing sóund O'n the | + dánk and | dírty | gróund. + M. N. D. ii. 2. 74-5. +

+

It would be, perhaps, more correct to say that both lines are + trochaic, but in one there is an extra syllable at the beginning, as + well as at the end. So apparently + Thís is | hé my | máster | sáid, (De)spísed | thé A + | thénian | máid. + M. N. D. 72-3: + but the prefix "de-" might (460) be dropped.

+

So + (De)spísed | ín na | tív | i | tý Shall úp | ón + their | chíldren | bé. + Ib. v. i. 420. +

+

There is difficulty in scanning + Prétty | sóul, she | dúrst not | líe Near this + lack-love, this kill-courtesy. + Ib. 76-7. +

+

It is of course possible that "kill-curt'sy" may have the accent on + the first: but thus we shall have to accent the first "this" and + "love" with undue emphasis. It is also more in Shakespeare's manner + to give "courtesy" its three syllables at the end of a line. I + therefore scan (Near this) láck-love, | + thís kill | cóurte | sý. +

+

Perhaps, however, as in Macbeth, iii. 5. 34, + 35, and? 21, a verse of five accents is purposely introduced.

+
+
+ Verses with four accents otherwise rare +

Lines with four accents are, unless there is a pause in the middle of + the line, very rare. The following, however, + seem to have no more than four accents: + Let's éach | one sénd | únto | his wífe. + T. of Sh. v. 2. 66. + + + No wórse | than I' | upon sóme | agreément. + Ib. iv. 4. 33. + + + He sháll | you fínd | réady | and wílling. + Ib. 34. + + + The mátch | is máde, | and áll | is dóne. + Ib. 46. + + + Go fóol, | and whóm | thou kéep'st | commánd. + Ib. ii. 1. 259. +

+

The frequent recurrence of these lines in the Taming of the Shrew will not escape notice. + And pút | yoursélf | únder | his shrówd. (? + corrupt.) + A. and C. iii. 13. 71. + + + A lád | of lífe, | an ímp | of fáme. + Hen. V. iv. 1. 45 (Pistol). + + + We knew not The dóc | trine óf | ill-dóing, | nor + dréam'd That any did. + W. T. i. 2. 70. + + + Go téll | your cóusin | and bríng | me wórd. + 1 Hen. IV. v. 1. 109. + + + For áught | I knów, | my lórd, | they dó. + Rich. II. v. 1. 53. +

+

But perhaps the lines may be arranged: Aum. For áught | I knów, My lórd, | they + dó. | York. You wíll | be thére, | I + knów. Aum. If Gód | prevént | (it) nót, | + I púrpose | só.

+

"With" may be, perhaps (457), transposed to the former of the + following verses, thus: + With ád | orá | tions, fér | tile té | ars, (480) with Gróans (484) | that thún | + der lóve, | with síghs | of fíre. + T. N. i. 5. 274. +

+

But the enumerative character of the verse + (509) may justify it as it stands.

+

It is difficult to scan + Lock'd in her monument. She had a prophesying + fear, + A. and C. iv. 14. 120. + without making the latter portion a verse of four accents. +

+

(Perhaps

+

"Lóck'd in | her món(u) | ment. Shé'd | a próphe | sying féar," + making "sying" a monosyllable like "being," "doing." See 470.) + Should fróm | yond clóud | spéak di | vine + thíngs. + Coriol. iv. 5. 110. + But I should prefer If Jupiter + Shóuld, from | yond clóud, | spéak di | vine thíngs | and sáy ''Tis trúe,'-- | (507) I'd nót | + belíeve | them móre Than thée, | all-nó | ble Március. + Shakespeare would have written "things divine," not "divine things" + at the end of a verse. (See 419, at end.) + Is nót | much míss'd | bút with | his fríends. + Coriol. iv. 6. 13. + + + Befóre | the kíngs | and quéens | of Fránce. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 6. 27. + + + And éven | these thrée | days háve | I wátch'd. + Ib. i. 4. 16. + + + Here throúgh | this gáte | I cóunt | each óne. + Ib. 60. + + + Think nót | the kíng | did bán | ish thée, + Rich. II. i. 3. 279. + is not found in the Folio, which also varies, ib. i. 3. 323; iii. 7. 70. Perhaps + They thús | diréct | ed, wé | will fóllow I'n the | + main báttle | whose púissance | on éi | ther + síde. + Rich. III. v. 3. 298. + (But the second line is harsh, and perhaps part of it ought + to be combined with the first in some way. "Puissance" is a + dissyllable generally in Shakespeare, except at the end of the line. I know no instance in Shakespeare + where, as in Chaucer, "battle" is accented on the last. Remembering + that ed is often not pronounced after t and d, we might scan + the first line thus, with three accents: They thús | diréct(ed), | we'll fóllow.)

+

If "ed" is not pronounced (472) in "divided," that may explain + The archdéa | con háth | divíded + it. + 1 Hen. IV. iii. 1. 72. +

+

The following may seem a verse of four accents: + Whereas the contrary bringeth bliss. + 1 Hen. VI. v. 5. 64. + But "contráry" is found in Hamlet, + iii. 2. 221. And as "country" (see 477) is three syllables, so, + perhaps, "contrary" is four: + Whereás | the cónt | (e)rár | y bring | eth + blíss. A verse of four accents is exceedingly discordant + in the formal and artificial speech of Suffolk, in which this line + occurs.

+

Somewhat similarly, Shakespeare has "cursoráry" for "cursory:" + I have but with a cursorary + eye. + Hen. V. v. 2. 77. +

+

In + Anthony Woodville, her brother there, + Rich. III. i. 1. 67. + "Woodville" is probably to be pronounced a trisyllable, a + semivowel inserting itself between the d and + v--"Wood-e-ville." The e final (see 488) would not be sounded before "her."

+

"Valiant" is a trisyllable in + Young, vál | iánt, | wíse, and | no dóubt | right + róyal. + Rich. III. i. 2. 245. +

+
+
+ Verses with four accents where there is a break in the line +

Lines with four accents, where there is an interruption in the line, + are not uncommon. It is obvious that a syllable or foot may be + supplied by a gesture, as beckoning, a movement of the head to + listen, or of the hand to demand attention, as in + He's tá'en. | [Shóut.] | And hárk, + | they shóut | for jóy. + J. C. v. 3. 32. + + + Knéel thou | down, Phílip. | (Dubs hím + knight.) | But ríse | more gréat. + K. J. i. 1. 161. + + + Márry | to----(Enter O'thello.) | + Come, cáp | tain, wíll | you gó? + Othello, i. 2. 53. +

+

Here, however, as in + A wíse | stout cáp | (i)táin, | and sóon | + persuáded. + 3 Hen. VI. iv. 7. 32. + + + Our cáp | (i)táins, | Macbéth | and Bán | quo? + Yés. + Macbeth, i. 2. 34. + we may scan Márry | to----Cóme, | + cáp(i) | tain, wíll | you gó, but very harshly and + improbably. + Cass. Flátter | ers!" (Turns tó Brutus.) | Now, Brú | + tus, thánk | yoursélf. + J. C. v. 1. 45. +

+

An interruption may supply the place of the accent: + And fálls | on th' óth | er----(Enter + Lády Macbeth.) | How nów, | what néws? + Macbeth, i. 7. 28. +

+

The interval between two speakers sometimes justifies the omission of + an accent, even in a rhyming passage of regular lines: + Fairy. Aré not | you hé? | ' Puck. | Thou spéak'st | aríght, + I ám | that mér | ry wán | derer óf | the níght. + M. N. D. ii. 1. 42. + + + Mal. As thóu | didst léave | it. + 'Serg. | Dóubtful | it + stóod. + Macbeth, i. 2. 7. + + + Cass. Messá | la! 'Mess. | What sáys | my gén | + erál? + J. C. v. 1. 70. + + + Dun. Who cómes | here? 'Mal. | The wórth | y tháne | of + Róss. + Macbeth i. 2. 45. + + + Sic. Withóut | assístance. | | Men. I thínk | not só. + Coriol. iv. 6. 33. +

+

The break caused by the arrival of a new-comer often gives rise to a + verse with four accents. + Than yóur | good wórds. | ' | But whó | comes + hére? + Rich. II. ii. 3. 20. + + + Stánds for | my bóunty. | ' | But whó | comes + hére? + Ib. 67. + + + Agáinst | their wíll. | ' | But whó | comes | + hére? + Ib. iii. 3. 19. +

+

So, perhaps, arrange + High be our thoughts! I know my uncle York hath + power enough To sérve | our túrn. | ' | But whó | comes + hére? + Ib. iii. 2. 90. +

+

It is possible that in some of these lines "comes" should be + pronounced "cometh." "Words," "turn," and "will" might be prolonged + by 485, 486.

+
+
+ Verses with four accents change of thought +

Lines with four accents where there is a change of thought are not + uncommon. In some cases the line is divided into two of two accents + each, or into one line of three accents, and another of one.

+

(1) Change of thought from the present to the future: + Háply | you sháll | not sée | me móre; | or íf, A + máng | led shádow. | ' | Perchánce | to-mórrow You'll serve | anóther | + máster. + A. and C. iv. 1. 28. + + + I'll sénd | her stráight | awáy. | ' | To-mórrow I'll' to | the wárs: | shé to | her + síng | le sórrow. + A. W. ii. 3. 313. + + + Fresh kíngs | are cóme | to Tróy. | ' | To-mórrow We múst | with áll | our máin | of + pówer | stand fást. + Tr. and Cr. ii. 2. 272. + +

+

(2) From a statement to an appeal, or vice + versâ: + + You háve | not sóught it. | ' | How cómes | it thén? + 1 Hen. IV. v. 1. 27. + Unless "comes" is "cometh." See 506 at end. + Lórd of | his réason. | ' | Whát + though | you fléd? + A. and C. iii. 13. 4. + (I do not remember an instance of "ré | asón." See, however, + 479.)

+

Perhaps + Come híth | er, cóunt. | ' | Do + you (d' you) knów | these wómen? + A. W. v. 3. 165. + But possibly: Come híth | er, cóu | + nt (486). Dó | you knów | these women? + + But stáy. | Here cómes (Fol.) | + the gár | denérs. + Rich. II. iii. 4. 24. + ("gárdeners" may have but one accent.) + Néver | belíeve | me.' | Bóth are + | my kínsmen. + Ib. ii. 2. 111. +

+

The pause may account for + As hé | would dráw it. | ' | Long stáy'd | he só. + Hamlet, ii. 1. 91. + (As ed is pronounced after i and u, so it might + be after y in "stáyed," but the effect would + be painful.) Which hás | no néed | of yóu. + Begóne, is the best way of + arranging A. and C. iii. 11. 10. + And léave | eightéen. | ' | Alás, + poor | príncess. + A. and C. ii. 1. 61. + + + A prínc | e's cóurage. | ' | Awáy, + | I príthee. + Cymb. iii. 4. 187. + + + Lét us | withdráw. | ' | 'Twill bé + | a stórm. + Lear, ii. 4. 290. +

+

(3) Hence after vocatives: + Títus, | ' | I (am)'m cóme | to + tálk | with thée. + T. A. v. 2. 16. + + + Géntle | men, ' | impórt | une mé + | no fúrther. + T. of Sh. i. 1. 48. + + + Géntle | men, ' | that I' | may + sóon | make góod. + Ib. 74. + + + Géntle | men, ' | contént | ye, + 'I'm | resólved. + Ib. 90. + + + Géntle | men, ' | wíll you | go + mús | ter mén? + Rich. II. ii. 2. 108. + + + Géntle | men, ' | go mús | ter úp + | your mén. + Rich. II. ii. 2. 118 + + + Good Már | garét. | Rún | thee tó + | the párlour. + M. Ado, iii. 1. 1. +

+

Either a pause may explain + But téll | me, ' | is yóung | Géorge Stán | ley + líving? + Rich. III. v. 5. 9. + or "George" (485) may be a quasi-dissyllable.

+
+
+ Verses with four accents change of construction +

A foot or syllable can be omitted where there is any marked pause, + whether arising from (1) emotion, (2) antithesis, or (3) + parenthesis, or (4) merely from the introduction of a relative + clause, or even a new statement.

+

(1) + Wére't | my fítness To lét | these hánds | obéy | my + blóod, | --' | They're ápt | enóugh | to dís | locáte | + and téar Thy flésh | and bónes. + Lear, iv. 2. 64. + + + O' | dislóy | al thíng That shóuld'st | repáir | my + yóuth, | --' | thou héap'st A yéar's | age ón | + me. + Cymb. i. 1. 132. +

+

There is an intended solemnity in the utterances of the ghosts in + Let fáll | thy lánce. | ' | Despáir | and díe. + Rich. III. v. 3. 143. + and + Thínk on | lord Hástings. | ' | Despáir | and + díe. + Ib. 148. +

+

(2) + Scarce án | y jóy Did év | er só | long líve. | | No + sórrow But kíll'd | itsélf | much sóon | er. + W. T. v. 3. 53. +

+

(3) + He quít | his fórt | unes hére (Which yóu | knew + gréat) | ' | ánd to | the házard. + Ib. iii. 2. 169. +

+

(4) + Mark whát | I sáy, | ' | which yóu + | shall fínd. + M. for M. iv. 3. 130. + Perhaps + Is my kíns | man, ' | whóm | the + kíng | hath wróng'd, + Rich. II. ii. 2. 114. + in a very irregular passage, part of which is nearly prose. + I'nto | his títle | which | the | + we fínd. + 1 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 104. + + + That shé | did gíve me, | ' | whose pó | sy wás. + M. of V. v. 1. 148. + + + Cáll our | cares féars, | ' | which wíll | in tíme. + Coriol. iii. 1. 137. + + + 'Tis súre | enóugh | --án you | knew hów. + T. A. iv. 1. 95. +

+

A pause may, perhaps, be expected before an oath, as in + As yoú | shall gíve | th' advíce. | Bý | the fíre + That quíck | ens E' | gypt's slíme. + A. and C. i. 3. 68. + (But "vice" or "by" may be prolonged.) + That mý | most jéal | ous ánd | too dóubt | ful + héart May líve | at péace. | ' | He sháll | concéal + it. + T. N. iv. 3. 28 + ; Macbeth, i. 5. 6. + + To wátch, | poor pérdu! With thís | thin hélm. | ' | + Mine éne | my's dóg, Thóugh he | had bít | me, shóuld | + have stood | that níght Agáinst | my fíre. + Lear, iv. 7. 36. + + + Last níght | 'twas ón | mine árm. | ' | I kíss'd + it. + Cymb. ii. 3. 151. + (Certainly not "I kíss | ed ít.") + Would thén | be nóthing. | ' | Trúths would | be + táles. + A. and C. ii. 2. 137. + + + Póint to | rich énds. | ' | Thís my | mean tásk. + Temp. iii. 1. 4. + + + Must gíve | us páuse (484). | ' | Thére's the | + respéct. + Hamlet, iii. 1. 68. +

+
+
+ Verses with four accents a number of clauses +

Lines with four accents are found where a number of short clauses or + epithets are connected together in one line, and must be pronounced + slowly: + Earth gapes, hell burns, fiends roar, saints + pray. + Rich. III. iv. 4. 75. + + + Witty, courteous, liberal, full of spirit. + 3 Hen. VI. i. 2. 43. +

+

The last line is very difficult. "And," or a pause equal to "and," + after "witty," would remove the difficulty.

+

It is remarkable that Shakespeare ventures to introduce such a line + even in a rhyming passage: + Youth, beauty, wisdom, courage, + all That happiness and prime can happy + call. + M. for M. ii. 1. 184. + + + Ho! héarts, | tongues, fígures, | scribes, bárds, | poéts + | cannót + Think, spéak, | cast, wríte, | sing núm | + ber, ho! His love to Antony. + A. and C. iii. 2. 17. + + + Is goads, thorns, nettles, tails of wasps. + W. T. i. 2. 329. + + (Here, however, "goads" and "thorns" may be prolonged. + See 484, 485.) + With thát | harsh, nó | ble, sím | ple-- | + nóthing. + Cymb. iii. 4. 135. +

+

The following occurs amid regular verse: + These drums! these trumpets! flutes! what. + A. and C. ii. 7. 138. + + + When you do dance, I wish you A wave of the sea, + that you might ever do Nóthing | but thát; | move + stíll, | still só. + W. T. iv. 4. 142. +

+

Here still, which means "always," is + remarkably emphatic, and may, perhaps, be pronounced as a + quasi-dissyllable. So "til" is a monosyllabic foot in CHAUCER, + C. T. 1137.

+
+
+ Verses with four accents apparent +

Apparent lines of four accents can sometimes be explained by giving + the full pronunciation to contractions, such as s for eth, 'd for ed, 'll for will, 've for have, 't for it, + &c.; or they are lines of three accents with a detached foot. + Silv. Whát's (is) | your wíll? | + Prot. That I' | may cóm | pass + yóurs. + T. G. of V. iv. 2. 92. + + + And wére | the kíng | on't (of + ít), | what wóuld | I dó? + Temp. ii. 1. 145. + + + In whát | you pléase. | 'I'll + (will) | do whát | I cán. + Ib. iv. 4. 47. + + + You've ádd | ed wó | rth (485) ún + | to ít | and lústre. + T. of A. i. 2. 154. + + + Dríve him | to Rö | me; 't (it) | + is tíme | we twáin. + A. and C. i. 4. 73. + + + Whence cóm | est thóu? | What + wóuld | est thóu? | Thy + náme? + Coriol. iv. 5. 58. + But the pauses between the abrupt questions may be a + sufficient explanation. + And ne'er (név | er) á | true óne. + | In súch | a níght. + M. of V. v. 1. 148. +

+

The first "a" may be emphatic, meaning "one." Else 508. + Our thíghs | páck'd (ed) | with + wáx, | our móuths | with hóney. + 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 77. + + + So múch | as lán | k'd (ed) nót. | + 'Tis pít | y óf him. + A. and C. i. 4. 71. + + "'s" = "his" in + Vincént | ió | 's (his) són | + brought úp | in Flórence. + T. of Sh. i. 1. 14. +

+

In + Sal. My lord, I long to hear it at + full, + 2 Hen. VI. ii. 2. 6. + "hear" is a dissyllable (485), or "the" omitted after "at." + Compare "atte" in E. E. for "at the."

+

I feel confident that "but would" must be supplied in + And what poor duty cannot do, noble respect Takes it + in might, not merit, + M. N. D. v. 1. 91. + and we must read: And what poor duty + cannot do, but would, Noble respect takes + not in might but merit.I think I have met with this + conjecture in some commentator. + + And, ere our coming, see thou shake the bags Of + hoarding abbots; imprisoned angels Set at liberty. The + fat ribs of peace Must by the hungry now be fed + upon, + K. J. iii. 3. 8. + ought probably to be arranged: Of + hoarding abbots; Imprisoned angels set at liberty. The fat ribs + of peace Must, &c. Or (Walker) invert "imprisoned + angels" and "set at liberty."

+

Arrange thus: + Your Coriolanus + Is nót | much míss'd, + Bút with | his fríends. | The cóm | + monwéalth | doth stánd, And só | would dó, | were hé | + more áng | ry át it. + Coriol. iv. 6. 13. +

+

Similarly + Most cért | ain. Síst | er, + wélcome. + Práy you | (see 512) Be év | er + knówn | to pát | ience, mý | dear'st síster. + A. and C. iii. 6. 97. +

+

So arrange + That won you without blows. + Despising (499), For you, the + city, thus I turn my back. + Coriol. iii. 3. 133. + + + Cel. Look, whó | comes hére? | + Silv. My érr | and ís | to yóu: + Fair yóuth (512), | My gént | le + Phœ' | be bíd | me gíve | you thís. + A. Y. L. iv. 3. 6. + + + Got 'twéen | asléep | and wáke. + Wéll, then (512), Legít(i) | + mate E'd | gar, I' | must háve | your lánd. + Lear, i. 2. 15. + + + As péarls | from día | monds + drópp'd. + In brief (511). + Lear, iv. 3. 24. + + Hen. V. ii. Prologue, 32, is corrupt. + I live with bread like you: + Feel want, taste grief, need friends: + subjected thus, How can you say to me I am a + king? + Rich. II. iii. 2. 175. +

+
+
+ Short lines, why introduced +

Single lines with two or three accents are frequently interspersed + amid the ordinary verses of five accents. They are, naturally, most + frequent at the beginning and end of a speech.

+

These lines are often found in passages of soliloquy where passion is + at its height. Thus in the madness of Lear, + iv. 6. 112-29, there are eight lines of three accents, and one of + two; and the passage terminates in prose. And so perhaps we should + arrange + Would use his heav'n for thunder; nothing but thunder! + Merciful heaven (512), Thou + rather with thy sharp and sulphurous bolt Split'st the + unwedgeable and gnarled oak + Than the soft myrtle. + But man, proud man, Drest in a + little brief authority, &c. + M. for M. ii. 2. 110-19. + So in the impassioned speech of Silvius: + If thou remember'st not the slightest folly That + ever love did make thee run into, + Thou hast not loved, + A. Y. L. ii. 5. 36. + which is repeated in 1. 39 and 42.

+

The highest passion of all expresses itself in prose, as in the + earful frenzy of Othello, iv. 1. 34-44, and + Lear, iv. 6. 130.

+

Rarely we have a short line to introduce the subject. + York. Then thus: Edward the + third, my lords, had seven sons. + 2 Hen. VI. ii. 2. 9, 10. + + + Into his ruin'd ears, and thus deliver: 'Henry Bolingbroke, On both his + knees,' &c. + Rich. II. iii. 3. 32. + + + Ross. (So) That + now Sweno, the Norways' king, craves + composition. + Macbeth, i. 2. 59. + + + For Cloten: There wants no + diligence in seeking him. + Cymb. iv. 3. 19. +

+

Sometimes the verse (which is often written as prose in the Folio) + closely resembles prose. It is probable that the letter J. C. ii. 3. 1-10 is verse, the last two + words, "thy lover, Artemidorus," being irregular. So A. Y. L. iii. 2. 268-74.

+

The irregular lines uttered by Cassius, when he is cautiously + revealing the conspiracy to Casca, looking about to see that he is + not overheard, and also pausing to watch the effect of his words on + Casca, are very natural. + Unto some monstrous state. + Now could I, Casca, name to thee a man + Most like this dreadful night, + That thunders, lightens, opens graves, and roars. + J. C. i. 3. 71-74. +

+

It will also not escape notice that "now could I, Casca," and "that + thunders, lightens," are amphibious sections. See 513.

+

The following pause may be explained by the indignation of Macduff, + which Malcolm observes and digresses to appease: + Why in that rawness left you wife and child + Without leave-taking? I pray you + (512) Let not my jealousies be your dishonours. + Macbeth, iv. 3. 28. +

+

A pause is extremely natural before Lear's semi-confession of + infirmity of mind: + A'nd, to | deal pláinly, I + féar | I ám | not ín | my pérf | ect mínd. + Lear, iv. 7. 62. +

+

A stage direction will sometimes explain the introduction of a short + line. The action takes up the space of words, and necessitates a + broken line, thus: + Macb. This is a sorry sight. [Looking on his hands.] + Lady M. A foolish thought, to say a + sorry sight. + Macbeth, ii. 2. 21. + +

+

Macbeth may be supposed to draw his dagger after the short line: + As thís | which nów | I dráw. + Macbeth, ii. 1. 41. +

+

So after Lady Macbeth has openly proposed the murder of Duncan in the + words-- + Oh, never + Shall sun that morrow see, + Macbeth, i. 5. 62. + she pauses to watch the effect of her words till she + continues: Your face, my thane, is as a + book where men, &c.

+

The irregular lines in the excited narrative of the battle-- + Like valour's minion, carv'd out his passage + Till he faced the slave, + Macbeth, i. 2. 20 (so ib. 51). + are perhaps explained by the haste and excitement of the + speaker. This is illustrated by + Except they meant to bathe in reeking wounds, Or + memorize another Golgotha, + I cannot tell. + But I am faint, my wounds cry out for + help. + Macbeth, i. 2. 41. +

+

In + As cannons overcharged with double cracks; || so they + || Doubly redoubled strokes upon the foe, + Ib. i. 2. 37. + there may be an instance of a short line. But more probably + we must scan "As cánnons | o'erchárged | ."

+

Such a short line as + Only to herald thee into his sight, + Not pay thee, + Macbeth, i. 3. 103. + is very doubtful. Read (though somewhat harshly): On'ly | to hér(a)ld (463) | thee ín | to's síght, | not páy thee.

+

So + Lét's (us) | awáy; | our téars | are nót | yet + bréw'd, + Macbeth, ii. 3. 129, 130. + and the following lines must be arranged so as to make 1. 132 + an interjectional line.

+

There is a pause after "but let" in + But let-- The fráme | of + thíngs | disjóint, | bóth the | worlds súffer. + Macbeth, iii. 2. 16 + ; iv. 3. 97. and in the solemn narrative + preparatory to the entrance of the Ghost: + Last night of all, When yond + same star that's westward from the pole. + Hamlet, i. 1. 35. + +

+

So + And are upon the Mediterranean flote + Bound sadly home for Naples, + Supposing that they saw the king's ship wreck'd. + Temp. i. 2. 235. +

+

So M. N. D. iii. 2. 49. + Lastly, If I do fail in + fortune of my choice Immediately to leave you and be + gone. + M. of V. ii. 9. 14. + + + Yet I, A dull and + muddy-mettled rascal, peak. + Hamlet, ii. 2. 593. + + + I, his sole son, do this same villain send + To heaven. + Ib. iii. 3. 78. + In + Dost thou hear? + Temp. i. 2. 106. + "thou" is unemphatic, and scarcely pronounced. Or else these + words must be combined with the previous, thus: Hénce his | ambít | ion grów | --ing--Dóst | + thou héar?

+
+
+ Interjectional lines +

Interjectional lines. Some irregularities may be explained by the + custom of placing ejaculations, appellations, &c. out of the + regular verse (as in Greek feu=, + &c.). + Yes. | Has he | affections in + him? + M. for M. iii. 1. 107. + + + Alack I love myself. + Wherefore? for any good? + Rich. III. v. 3. 187. + + + What, Are there no posts + despatch'd for (480) Ireland? + Rich. II. ii. 2. 103. +

+

So arrange + North. Why! I's he | not with + | the quéen? | + Percy. Nó, my | good lórd. + Ib. ii. 3. 512. + + + Fie, There's no such man; it + is impossible. + Othello, iv. 2. 134. + + + And such a one do I profess myself, + For, sir, It is as sure as you + are Roderigo. + Othello, i. 1. 55 + ; Lear, i. 1. 56. + Perhaps we ought thus to arrange + O, sir, Your presence is too + bold and péremptory. + 1 Hen. IV. i. 3. 17. +

+

This is Shakespeare's accentuation of "peremptory." + Farewell. [Exit + Banquo.] Let every man be master of his + time. + Macbeth, iii. 1. 40. + + + Sir, I have upon a high and + pleasant hill. + T. of A. i. 1. 63. + + + Sirrah, Get thee to Plashy, + to my sister Gloucester. + Rich. II. ii. 2. 90. +

+

So Rich. III. i. 2. 226; i. 4. 218. + Great king, Few love to hear + the sin they love to act. + P. of T. i. 1. 91. + + + My dismal scene I needs must act alone. + Come, vial. + R. and J. iv. 3. 20. + + + Come, Hastings, help me to my lodging. O! + Poor Clarence. + Rich. III. ii. 1. 133. + + + For Hecuba! What's Héc | ubá + | to hím, | or he | to Hécuba (469)? + Hamlet, ii. 2. 584. + + + If thou hast any sound or use of voice, + Speak to me. + Ib. i. 1. 129. + So ib. 132, 135: and "O vengeance," ib. 610; + "A scullion!" ib. + 616.

+

So we should read + I'll wait upon you instantly. (Exeunt.) [To + FLAV.] Come hither. + Pray you, How goes, + &c. + T. of A. ii. 1. 36. +

+

Similarly "Nay, more," C. of + E. i. 1. 16; "Stay," T. N. iii. 1. 149; "Who's + there?" Hamlet, i. 1. 1; "Begone," J. C. i. 1. + 57; "O, Cæsar," J. C. + iii. 1. 281; "Let me work," J. C. ii. 1. 209; "Here, cousin," + Rich. II. iv. 1. 182; "What's she?" T. N. i. 2. 35; "Draw," Lear, ii. 1. + 32; "Think," Coriol. + iii. 3. 49.

+

So arrange + Viol. Hold, || there's hálf | my + cóffer. | + Anton. Wíll you | dený | me + nów? + T. N. iii. 4. 38. + + + So, || I am sát | isfíed, | gíve + me | a bówl | of wíne. + Rich. III. v. 3. 72. + + + Ratcliffe, || abóut | the míd | of + níght | cóme to | my tént. + Rich. III. 77, 209. +

+

The excitement of Richard gives rise to several interjectional lines + of this kind in this scene.

+

A short line sometimes introduces a quotation: + If Cæsar hide himself, shall they not whisper, + Lo, Cæsar is afraid? + J. C. ii. 2. 101. + + + Did scowl on gentle Richard. No man cried 'God save him.' + Rich. II. v. 2. 28. +

+

Perhaps we should arrange as follows: + He'll spend that kiss Which is my heaven to have. + Come [applying the + asp to her bosom] + Thou mortal wretch, With thy + sharp teeth this knot intrinsicate Of life at once + untie. + A. and C. v. 2. 306. +

+

This seems better than scanning the words from "which" to "wretch" as + one line, either (1) as an ordinary line, with "come, thou mór | tal + wretch," or (2) as a trimeter couplet, making "come" a + dissyllable.

+

So it is better to arrange: + Buckingham, + I prithee pardon me That I have + giv'n no answer all this while. + 2 Hen. VI. v. 1. 32. +

+

Merely with a special view to mark a solemn pause Shakespeare writes: + So, as a painted tyrant Pyrrhus stood, And, like a + neutral to his will and matter, + Did nothing. But, as we often + see, &c. + Hamlet, ii. 2. 504. +

+

Such irregularities are very rare. Sirrah, A word with you. Attend those men + our pleasure? is the right way to arrange Macb. iii. 1. 45, 46. Shakespeare could not + possibly (as Globe) make "our pleasure" a detached foot.

+

The ejaculation seems not a part of the verse in + Hath séiz'd | the wáste | ful kíng. | [O,] what pít | y + ís it. + Rich. II. iii. 4. 55. + + + And hé | himsélf | not présent. | [O,] forefénd | it, + Gód! + Rich. II. iv. 1. 129. +

+

See also 498, at end; 503.

+
+
+ The amphibious section +

The Amphibious Section. When a verse consists of two parts uttered by + two speakers, the latter part is frequently the former part of the + following verse, being, as it were, amphibious--thus: + S. The E'ng | lish fórce, | so + pléase you, || + M. Táke thy | face hénce. || Séyton, + | I'm síck | at héart. + Macbeth, v. 3. 19. + + + M. Néws, my | good lórd, | from + Róme. || + Ant. Grátes me: | the súm. || + Cleo. Nay, héar | them, A'n | + toný. + A. and C. i. 1. 19. + + + B. Who's thére? | + M. A fríend. || + B. Whát, sir, | not yét | at rést? || + The kíng's | abéd. + Macbeth, ii. 1. 10. + + + Kent. This óff | ice tó you. || + Gent. I' will | talk fúr | ther wíth || + you. || + Kent. Nó, | do not. + Lear, iii. 1. 42. + + + Gent. Which twáin | have bróught | + her tó.|| + Edg. Hail, gént | le sír. | + Gent. Sir, spéed | you, whát's | your + wíll? + Lear, iv. 6. 212. + + + Prosp. Agáinst | what shóuld | + ensue. || + Mir. How cáme | we ashóre? || + Prosp. By Pró | vidénce | + divíne. + Temp. i. 2. 158. + + + Claud. And húg | it ín | my árms. || + Is. Thére spake | my bró | ther, || + thére | my fá | ther's gráve. + M. for M. iii. 1. 86. + + + E. How fáres | the prínce? || + Mess. Well, mád | am, ánd | in héalth. || + Duch. Whát is | thy néws, then? + Rich. III. ii. 4. 40. + + + Brut. That óth | er mén | begín. || + Cas. Then léave | him óut. || Casca. + Indéed | he ís | not fít. + J. C. ii. 1. 153. + Probably-- + Macb. And bréak it | to our hópe. + || I wíll | not fíght | with thée.|| + Macd. Then yíeld | thee, + cóward. + Macbeth, v. 8. 22. + + Compare also Macbeth, i. 4. 43, + 44; ii. 3. 75, 101-2; iii. 1. 18 19, 2. 12-13, 4. 12, 15, 20, 151; + J. C. ii. 4. 16, 17; Coriol. iii. 2. 6; Othello, iii. 3. + 282, &c.

+

In the following instance the first "still" is emphatic: + Oliv. As hówl | ing áft | er músic.|| + Duke. Stíll | so crú || el! + Oliv. Stíll | so cón | stant, + lórd. + T. N. v. 1. 113. +

+

Sometimes a section will, on the one side, form part of a regular + line, and, on the other, part of a trimeter couplet. + Hor. Of míne | own éyes. || Mar. I's it | not like | the kíng? || + Hor. As thóu | art tó | + thysélf. + Hamlet, i. 1. 58, 59. + + + Ophel. In hón | ourá | ble + fáshion. | Pol. Ay, fásh | ion yóu | + may cáll it. || Go to, go to. + Ib. i. 3. 112. + + + Ham. Nó, it | is strúck. || Hor. Indéed, | I héard | it nót; + || then ít | draws néar | the séason. + Ib. i. 4. 4. +

+

In the last example, "indeed," when combined with what follows, is a detached interjection + (512).

+
+
+ A verse continued, spite of interruptions +

Interruptions are sometimes not allowed to interfere with the + completeness of the speaker's verse.

+

This is natural in dialogue, when the interruption comes from a third + person: + Polon. Práy you | be róund | with + hím. | (Ham. [Within] Mother, mother, mother!) + Queen. I'll wár | rant yoú. + Hamlet, iii. 4. 5, 6. + Or, when a man is bent on continuing what he has to say: + Ham. Rashly--and that should teach + us There's a divinity that shapes our ends, + Rough-hew them how we will-- (Hor. That's certain.) + Ham. Up from my cabin, + &c. + Hamlet, v. 2. 11, 12. + + + Shy. This is (461) kínd | I + óffer-- (Bass. This were kindness.) + Shy. This kínd | ness wíll | I + shów. + M. of V. i. 3. 143. + + + King R. Rátcliffe-- | (Rat. My lord.) + King R. The sún | will nót | be séen + | to-day. + Rich. III. v. 3. 281. + + + Brutus. Awáy, | slight mán. | + (Cassius. Is't possible?) + Brutus. Héar me, | for I' | will + speak. + J. C. iv. 3. 37, 38. + Or, when a speaker is pouring forth his words, endeavouring + to break through the obstacle of unintelligence, as Kent trying to + make himself intelligible to the mad Lear: Kent. Nó, my | good lórd; | I ám | + the vér | y mán-- (Lear. I'll see that + straight.) Kent. Thát from | your fírst | + of díf | ference ánd | decáy Have fóll | ow'd your | sad stéps, + | -- (Lear. You're welcome hither.) Kent. Nor nó | man élse. + i.e. "I and no one else." Then, in despair of + making himself understood, Kent continues: All's cheerless, dark, and deadly.

+

Sometimes the interlocutor's words, or the + speaker's continuation, will complete the line: + Cæsar. So múch | as lánk | ed nót. + | (Folio has lank'd.) + Lep. 'Tis pít | y óf him. + Cæsar. Lét his | shames + quíckly. + A. and C. i. 4. 71. +

+

If there are two interlocutors, sometimes either interlocution will complete the line: + Gent. Than ís | his úse. | + Widow. Lord, hów | we lóse | our páins! + Helena. All's wéll | that énds | well + yét. + A. W. v. 1. 24, 25. + + + Bru. Good Márc | ius | hóme | + again. | + Sic. The vé | ry tríck on't. + Men. Thís is | unlíkely. + Coriol. iv. 6. 71. +

+
+
+ Rhyme, when used +

Rhyme. Rhyme was often used as an effective termination at the end of + the scene. When the scenery was not changed, or the arrangements + were so defective that the change was not easily perceptible, it + was, perhaps, additionally desirable to mark that a scene was + finished. The rhyme in T. N. ii. 2. 32 is + perhaps a token that the scene once concluded with these lines, and + that the nine lines that follow are a later addition.

+

Rhyme was also sometimes used in the same conventional way, to mark + an aside, which otherwise the audience might + have great difficulty in knowing to be an aside. Thus, in a scene where there are no + other rhyming lines, Queen Margaret is evidently intended to utter + Rich. III. iv. 4. 16, 17; 20, 21, as asides, though there is no notice of it. One + of the lines even rhymes with the line of another speaker: + Q. Eliz. When didst thou sleep, + when such a deed was done? + Q. Marg. When holy Harry died, and my + sweet son. + Rich. III. iv. 4. 24, 25. +

+

Queen Margaret does not show herself till line 35, as also in Rich. III. i. 3. till line 157, though in the + latter scene the asides do not rhyme.

+
+
+ Prose, when used +

Prose. Prose is not only used in comic scenes; it is adopted for + letters (M. of V. iv. 1. 149-66), and on + other occasions where it is desirable to lower the dramatic pitch: + for instance, in the more colloquial parts of the household scene + between Volumnia and Virgilia, Coriol. i. 3, + where the scene begins with prose, then passes into verse, and + returns finally to prose. It is also used to express frenzy, Othello, iv. 1. 34-44; and madness, Lear, iv. 6. 130; and the higher flights of + the imagination, Hamlet, ii. 2. 310-20

+
+
+
+
+ SIMILE AND METAPHOR. +
+
+ +

Similarity.--In order to describe an object + that has not been seen we use the description of some object or + objects that have been seen. Thus, to describe a lion to a person + who had never seen one, we should say that it had something like a + horse's mane, the claws of a cat, &c. We might say, "A lion is + like a monstrous cat with a horse's mane." This sentence expresses a + likeness of things, or a similarity:

+
+
+ +

Simile.--In order to describe some relation + that cannot be seen, e.g. the relation + between a ship and the water, as regards the action of the former + upon the latter, to a landsman who had never seen the sea or a ship, + we might say, "The ship acts upon the water as a plough turns up the + land." In other words, "The relation between + the ship and the sea is similar to the relation between the plough and the land." + This sentence expresses a similarity of + relations, and is called a simile. + It is frequently expressed thus:

+

"As the plough turns up the land, so the ship acts on the sea."

+

+ Def. + A Simile is a sentence expressing a similarity of + relations. +

+

Consequently a simile is a kind of rhetorical proportion, and must, + when fully expressed, contain four terms:

+

A : B :: C : D.

+
+
+ +

Compression of Simile into Metaphor.--A simile is cumbrous, and + better suited for poetry than for prose. Moreover, when a simile has + been long in use, there is a tendency to consider the assimilated + relations not merely as similar but as identical. The simile + modestly asserts that the relation between the ship and + the sea is like ploughing. The compressed simile goes further, and asserts + that the relation between the ship and the sea is ploughing. It is expressed thus: "The ship ploughs the + sea."

+

Thus the relation between the plough and the land is transferred to the ship and the sea. A simile + thus compressed is called a Metaphor, i.e. + transference.

+

+ Def. + A Metaphor is a transference of the relation between + one set of objects to another, for the purpose of brief + explanation. +

+
+
+ +

Metaphor fully stated or implied.--A metaphor may be either fully + stated, as "The ship ploughs (or is the plough of) the + sea," or implied, as "The winds are the horses that draw + the plough of the sea." In the former + case it is distinctly stated, in the latter implied, that the + "plough of the sea" represents a ship.

+
+
+ +

Implied Metaphor the basis of language.--A great part of our ordinary + language, all that relates to the relations of invisible things, + necessarily consists of implied metaphors; + for we can only describe invisible relations by means of visible + ones. We are in the habit of assuming the existence of a certain + proportion or analogy between the relations + of the mind and those of the body. This analogy is the foundation of all words that express mental + and moral qualities. For example, we do not know how a thought + suggests itself suddenly to the mind, but we do know how an external object makes itself felt by the + body. Experience teaches us that anything which strikes the body makes itself suddenly felt. Analogy + suggests that whatever is suddenly perceived comes + in the same way into contact with the mind. Hence the + simile--"As a stone strikes the body, so a thought makes itself + perceptible to the mind." This simile may be compressed into the full metaphor thus, "The thought struck my + mind," or into the implied metaphor thus, + "This is a striking thought." In many words that + express immaterial objects the implied metaphor can easily be traced + through the derivation, as in "excellence," "tribulation," + "integrity," "spotlessness," &c.

+

N.B. The use of metaphor is well illustrated in words that describe + the effects of sound. Since the sense of hearing (probably in all + nations and certainly among the English) is less powerful and less + suggestive of words than the senses of sight, taste, and touch, the + poorer sense is compelled to borrow a part of its vocabulary from + the richer senses. Thus we talk of "a sweet + voice," "a soft whisper," "a sharp scream," "a piercing shriek," and the Romans used the expression "a + dark-coloured voice,""Vox fusca." where we should say "a rough voice."

+
+
+ +

Metaphor expanded.--As every simile can be compressed into a metaphor, so, conversely, every metaphor can be expanded into its + simile. The following is the rule for + expansion. It has been seen above that the simile consists of four + terms. In the third term of the simile stands the subject ("ship," + for instance) whose unknown predicated relation ("action of ship on + water") is to be explained. In the first term stands the + corresponding subject ("plough") whose predicated relation ("action + on land") is known. In the second term is the known relation. The + fourth term is the unknown predicated relation which requires + explanation. Thus-- + + the plough + turns up the + land, + so + the ship + acts on the sea. + + + Known subject. + Known predicate. + + Subject whose predicate + is unknown. + Unknown + predicate. + +
Sometimes the fourth term or unknown predicate may + represent something that has received no name in the language. Thus, + if we take the words of Hamlet, "In my mind's eye," the metaphor + when expanded would become-- + + + As + the body + is enlightened by the + eye, + so + the mind + is enlightened by a + certain perceptive faculty. + + + + Known subject. + Known predicate. + + Subject whose predicate + is unknown. + Unknown + predicate. + +
For several centuries there was no word in the Latin + language to describe this "perceptive faculty of the mind." At last + they coined the word "imaginatio," which appears in English as + "imagination." This word is found as early as Chaucer; but it is + quite conceivable that the English lan guage should, like the Latin, + have passed through its best period without any single word to + describe the "mind's eye."

+
+
+ +

The details of the expansion will vary according to the point and + purpose of the metaphor. Thus, when Macbeth (act iii. sc. 1) says + that he has "given his eternal jewel to the common enemy of man," + the point of the metaphor is apparently the pricelessness of a pure + soul or good conscience, and the metaphor might be expanded + thus--

+

"As a jewel is precious to the man who wears it, so is a good + conscience precious to the man who possesses it."

+

But in Rich. II. i. 1. 180, the same metaphor + is expanded with reference to the necessity for its safe + preservation :-- A jewel in a ten-times + barr'd-up chest Is a bold spirit in a loyal breast.

+
+
+ +

Personal Metaphor.--There is a universal desire among men that + visible nature, e.g. mountains, winds, trees, + rivers and the like, should have a power of sympathising with men. + This desire begets a kind of poetical belief that such a sympathy + actually exists. Further, the vocabulary expressing the variable + moods of man is so much richer than that which expresses the changes + of nature that the latter borrows from the former. Hence the morn is said to laugh, + mountains to frown, winds to whisper, rivulets to prattle, + oaks to sigh. Hence arises what may be called Personal + Metaphor.

+

+ Def. + A Personal Metaphor is a transference of personal + relations to an impersonal object for the purpose of brief + explanation. +

+
+
+ +

Personal Metaphors expanded.--The first term will always be "a + person;" the second, the predicated relation properly belonging to + the person and improperly transferred to the impersonal object; the + third, the impersonal object. Thus--

+

"As a person frowns, so an overhanging mountain (looks gloomy).

+

"As a child prattles, so a brook (makes a ceaseless cheerful + clatter)."

+
+
+ +

Personifications.--Men are liable to certain feelings, such as shame, + fear, repentance and the like, which seem not + to be originated by the person, but to come + upon him from without. For this reason such impersonal feelings are in some languages represented by + impersonal verbs. In Latin these verbs + are numerous, "pudet," "piget," "tædet," "pœnitet," "libet," &c. + In Early English they were still more numerous, and even now we + retain not only "it snows," "it rains," but also (though more + rarely) "methinks," "meseems," "it shames me," "it repents me." Men + are, however, not contented with separating + their feelings from their own person; they + also feel a desire to account for them. For this purpose they have + often imagined as the causes of their feelings, Personal Beings, + such as Hope, Fear, Faith, &c. Hence arose what may be called + Personification.

+

In later times men have ceased to believe in the personal existence + of Hope and Fear, Graces and nymphs, Flora and Boreas; but poets + still use Personification, for the purpose of setting before us with + greater vividness the invisible operations of the human mind and the + slow and imperceptible processes of inanimate nature.

+

+ Def. + Personification is the creation of a fictitious + Person in order to account for unaccountable results, or for the + purpose of vivid illustration. +

+
+
+ +

Personifications cannot be expanded.--The process of expansion into + simile can be performed in the case of a Personal Metaphor, because + there is implied a comparison between a Person and an impersonal + object. But the process cannot be performed where (as in + Personifications) the impersonal object has no material existence, + but is the mere creation of the fancy, and presents no point of + comparison. "A frowning mountain" can be expanded, because there is + implied a comparison between a mountain and a person, a gloom and a + frown. But "frowning Wrath" cannot be expanded, because there is no + comparison.

+

It is the essence of a metaphor that it should be literally false, as + in "a frowning mountain." It is the essence of a personification + that, though founded on imagination, it is conceived to be literally + true, as in "pale fear," "dark dishonour." A painter would represent + "death" as "pale," and "dishonour" as "dark," though he would not + represent a "mountain" with a "frown," or a "ship" like a + "plough."

+
+
+ +

Apparent Exception.--The only case where a simile is involved and an + expansion is possible is where a person, as for instance Mars, the + God of War, is represented as doing something which he is not + imagined to do literally. Thus the phrase "Mars mows down his foes" + is not literally true. No painter would represent Mars (though he + would Time) with a scythe. It is therefore a metaphor and, as such, + capable of expansion thus :--

+

"As easily as a haymaker mows down the grass, so easily does Mars cut + down his foes with his sword."

+

But the phrase "Mars slays his foes" is, from a poet's or painter's + point of view, literally true. It is therefore no metaphor, and + cannot be expanded.

+
+
+ +

Personification analysed.--Though we cannot expand a Personification + into a simile, we can explain the details of it. The same analogy which leads men to find a + correspondence between visible and invisible objects leads them also to find a + similarity between cause and effect. This belief, which is embodied in the + line-- Who drives fat oxen should himself + be fat, is the basis of all Personification. Since fear + makes men look pale, and dishonour gives a dark and scowling + expression to the face, it is inferred that Fear is "pale," and Dishonour "dark." And in the same way + Famine is "gaunt;" Jealousy "green-eyed;" Faith "pure-eyed;" Hope + "white-handed."

+
+
+ +

Good and bad Metaphors.--There are certain laws regulating the + formation and employment of metaphors which should be borne in + mind.

+

(1.) A metaphor must not be used unless it is + needed for explanation or vividness, or to throw light upon the + thought of the speaker. Thus the speech of the Gardener, + Rich. II. iii. 4. 33,-- Go then, and like an executioner Cut off + the heads of our fast-growing sprays, &c. is + inappropriate to the character of the speaker, and conveys an + allusion instead of an explanation. It illustrates what is familiar + by what is unfamiliar, and can only be justified by the fact that + the gardener is thinking of the disordered condition of the kingdom + of England and the necessity of a powerful king to repress unruly + subjects.

+

(2.) A metaphor must not enter too much into + detail: for every additional detail increases the + improbability that the correspondence of the whole comparison can be + sustained. Thus, if King Richard (Rich. II. + v. 5. 50) had been content, while musing on the manner in which he + could count time by his sighs, to say-- For + now hath Time made me his numbering clock, + there would have been little or no offence against + taste. But when he continues-- My thoughts + are minutes, and with sighs they jar Their watches on unto + mine eyes, the outward watch, Whereto my finger, like a + dial's point, Is pointing still, in cleansing them from + tears. Now, sir, the sound that tells what hour it is + Are clamorous groans which strike upon my heart, Which is + the bell,-- we have an excess of detail which is only + justified because it illustrates the character of one who is always + "studying to compare," + + I have been studying how I may + compare This prison where I live unto the + world; * * * * * I cannot do it; yet I'll hammer it out. + Rich. II. v. 5. 1. + and "hammering out" unnatural comparisons.

+

(3.) A metaphor must not be far-fetched nor dwell + upon the details of a disgusting picture: + + Here lay Duncan, His silver + skin laced with his golden blood; . . . . . there the + murderers Steep'd in the colours of their trade, their daggers + Unmannerly breech'd with + gore. + Macbeth, ii. 3. 117. + There is but little, and that far-fetched, similarity between + gold lace and blood, or between bloody daggers + and breech'd legs. The slightness of the + similarity, recalling the greatness of the dissimilarity, disgusts + us with the attempted comparison. Language so forced is only + appropriate in the mouth of a conscious murderer dissembling + guilt.

+

(4.) Two metaphors must not be confused together, + particularly if the action of the one is inconsistent with the + action of the other.

+

It may be pardonable to surround, as it were, + one metaphor with another. Thus, fear may be compared to an aguefit, + and an ague-fit passing away may be compared to the overblowing of a + storm. Hence, "This ague-fit of fear is overblown" (Rich. II. iii. 2. 190) is justifiable. But + Was the hope drunk Wherein you dressed yourself? + Hath it slept since? + Macbeth, i. 7. 36. + + is, apart from the context, objectionable; for it makes + Hope a person and a dress in the same breath. It may, however, + probably be justified on the supposition that Lady Macbeth is + playing on her husband's previous expression-- I have bought Golden opinions from all + sorts of people, Which would be worn now in their newest + gloss, Not cast aside so soon.

+

(5.) A metaphor must be wholly false, and must not + combine truth with falsehood.

+

"A king is the pilot of the state," is a good metaphor. "A careful + captain is the pilot of his ship," is a bad one. So + Ere my tongue Shall wound mine honour with such + feeble wrong, Or sound so base a parle, + Rich. II. i. 1. 190. + is objectionable. The tongue, though it cannot "wound," can + touch. It would have been better that "honour's" enemy should be + intangible, that thereby the proportion and the perfection of the + falsehood might be sustained. Honour can be wounded intangibly by + "slander's venom'd spear" (Rich. II. i. 1. + 171); but, in a metaphor, not so well by the tangible tongue. The + same objection applies to + Ten thousand bloody crowns of mothers' sons Shall + ill-become the flower of England's face, Change the + complexion of her maid-pale peace To scarlet + indignation, and bedew Her pastures' grass with + faithful English blood. + Rich. II. iii. 3. 96. + If England is to be personified, it is England's blood, not + the blood of ten thousand mothers, which will stain her face. There + is also a confusion between the blood which mantles in a blush and + which is shed; and, in the last line, instead of "England's face," + we come down to the literal "pastures' grass."

+

(6.) Personifications must be regulated by the + laws of personality. No other rule can be laid down. But + exaggerations like the following must be avoided:-- + Comets, importing change of times and states, + Brandish your crystal tresses in the sky, And with them + scourge the bad revolting stars. + 1 Hen. VI. i. 1. 2. + The Furies may be supposed to scourge their prostrate victims + with their snaky hair, and comets have been before now regarded as + scourges in the hand of God. But the liveliest fancy would be tasked + to imagine the stars in revolt, and scourged back into obedience by + the crystal hair of comets.

+
+
+
+
+ + + diff --git a/schemas/perseus_lexica.odd b/schemas/perseus_lexica.odd index 0ed36bd..37de3da 100644 --- a/schemas/perseus_lexica.odd +++ b/schemas/perseus_lexica.odd @@ -42,7 +42,7 @@

Created from scratch by James Cummings, but looking at previous tei_minimal and tei_bare exemplars by SPQR and LR.

- File edited with RomaJS + File edited with RomaJSFile edited with RomaJS @@ -66,7 +66,7 @@ - + diff --git a/schemas/perseus_lexica.rng b/schemas/perseus_lexica.rng index f7383d9..e4cd676 100644 --- a/schemas/perseus_lexica.rng +++ b/schemas/perseus_lexica.rng @@ -5,7 +5,7 @@ xmlns="http://relaxng.org/ns/structure/1.0" datatypeLibrary="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-datatypes" ns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">